GIFT OF 
HORACE W. CARPENTIER 

















es 


















SAE IRIE A BE SE ESET OM ELE RCE, 


a “<a ean 
— aS Sl 
a ve X 
tN 3 
SA 4 ¥ 
x Py. 3 
Y aN 
SS 





= a — 
Pamir Sees 


jaca 


Fw ny) 





> 
Co 






pica 






Se 
eae a 











Y > * - 4 

< aS 
NSS : eS A 
Si PEAS * = 
a \ S a . 
ie AS ~— 
3 SX = Z 
i¢ % *, — 
Fy / eS . = airs at ~ ee d 

| 
ci Ah Bh ¢ a ay 
ce | { 4 
a | EX LI BRI § i 
at ‘ 
} i. 

3 es \, 
3 ; a 
PNeese at 8) Ome = 


a aoe cae 
2 hs 









































7 : 
































- -— 



















2 hot 7] , ee Py } . 3 
© tpictized by the Internet Ba cite 

in 2007 with funding from 4 * 
Microsoft Corporation ee) oe 


re 


ils ancientfragm entsO0coryrich | * 








ee 

ae 
ape 
a 








ANCIENT FRAGMENTS 
OF THE 


PHCENICIAN, CHALDEAN, EGYPTIAN, TYRIAN, 
CARTHAGINIAN, INDIAN, PERSIAN, AND OTHER 
WRITERS; 


WITH AN INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION : 
AND AN INQUIRY INTO THE 


PHILOSOPHY AND TRINITY OF THE ANCIENTS, 


BY ISAAC PRESTON CORY, ESQ. 


FELLOW OF CAIUS COLL. CAMBRIDGE, 


SECOND EDITION. 





LONDON: 
WILLIAM PICKERING. 
1832. 


yotls Pe 
? . 
Bt doe 


eey 


18 


THE 


> ris 
ace 


. 
al 





x 


AAEA®HI ®IATATHI 
AAEA®OC 
XPHCTH XAIPE 


XAIPEIC TAP EN XPICTQI 


620824 





ANCIENT FRAGMENTS. 





PuHaniciAn. 
From Sanchoniatho. 
CHALDEAN. 
From Berossus, Abydenus, Megasthenes, Nicholaus Da- 
mascenus, Hestizeus, Alexander Polyhistor, Eupolemus, 
Thallus, Ctesias, Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Castor, 
Velleius Paterculus, Aimilius Sura, Plinius and Cicero. 
Dynastizs of THE xKINcs or Cuatpma, Assyria, Menta, 
Persia, THEBES, AND Eeyrt. 
From Abydenus, Africanus, Eusebius, Syncellus, Castor, 
Ptolemzeus, Ctesias, Eratosthenes, Manetho, Josephus, 
Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Theophilus Antiochenus, 
Malala, Suidas, Diogenes Laertius, Diczearchus, Arta- 
panus, Plato, Pomponius Mela and Barhebreus. 
EGyprTiAn. 
From the Obelisks, Manetho, Chzeremon, Diodorus Sicu- 
lus, Lysimachus, Polemo, Ptolemzeus Mendesius and 
Artapanus. 
TYRIAN. 
From Dius and Menander. 
CARTHAGINIAN. 
From Hanno and Hiempsal. 
INDIAN. 
From Megasthenes and Clitarchus. 
ATLANTIC AND PancHZAN. 
From Marcellus and Euemerus. 


ANCIENT FRAGMENTS. 


Orac es oF ZoROASTER. 

Hermetic, Orruic, PyrHaGoREAN AND TYRRHENIAN. 
From the ancient and modern Hermetic Books, Hora- 
pollo, Chzremon, Orpheus, Hesiodus, Aristophanes, 
Timotheus, Timzeus Locrus, Plato, Amelius, Onomacri- 
tus, Ion, Philoponus, Plutarchus, Ocellus, Aristoteles, 
Suidas and Damascius. 

CHRONOLOGICAL. 
From Berossus, Seneca, Censorinus and Theon Alex- 


andrinus. 


INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. 





In presenting this collection of ANCIENT FRaG- 
MENTs to the world, some explanation of what is 
comprehended under that title may not be deemed 
unnecessary. We are accustomed to regard the 
Hebrew scriptures, and the Greek and Latin 
writings, as the only certain records of antiquity : 
yet there have been other languages, in which 
have been written the annals and the histories of 
other nations. Where then are those of Assyria 
and Babylon, of Persia and Egypt and Pheenicia, 
of Tyre and Carthage? Of the literature of all 
these mighty empires, where are even the remains? 
It will, no doubt, tend to excite some reflections 
of a melancholy cast, to look on this small volume 
as an answer. ‘That all such remains are con- 
tained in it, I should be unwilling to assert: yet, 
with some diligence and research, | have not been 
able to increase its size with other fragments, 
which I could consider sufficiently authenticated. 

It was my wish to have included in this col- 
lection all the fragments of the earlier Gentile 


world, which have reached us through the me- 
| b 


li 


dium of the Greek language. Of the early his- 
torians of Greece the names only of some have 
come down to us; whilst of others, such as 
Eupolemus and Histizus, several very interesting 
fragments have escaped the general wreck. In 
the classic ages of their literature, the acquaint- 
ance of the Greek historians with antiquity was 
generally confined and obscure: nor was it till 
the publication of the Septuagint, that they 
turned their attention to their own antiquities, and 
to those of the surrounding nations: and for this 
reason we meet with more certain notices of 
ancient history in the later, than in the earlier 
times of Greece. To have drawn a line then; to 
have inserted the earlier writers in exclusion of 
the later, would have been to have omitted the 
more valuable. ‘To have reprinted the fragments 
of many authors, such as Nicolaus Damascenus, 
a writer of Damascus, of the Augustan age, would 
have introduced, with some matter worthy of at: 
tention, much of little interest: To have selected 
from them all, the passages relating to ancient 
times and foreign states, would have been a task 
as useless as laborious, and would have swelled 
the collection to a series of volumes. I have 
therefore, for the most part, excluded the native 
Greek historians—and every writer of the Au- 
gustan age and downwards—lI have also omitted 
all fragments which bear about them the stamp 
of forgery, or are the productions of Hellenistic 


ili 


Jews, or of authors who have had access to the 
sacred Scriptures, and following the words, throw 
no additional light upon the subjects ; under one 
or other of which divisions may be classed the 
Antediluvian books of Enoch, the fragments of 
Artapanus, the Sibylline Oracles, the Corréspon- 
dence of Solomon and Hiram king of Tyre, the 
tragedy of Ezekiel in which Moses figures as the 
hero, with several compositions of a similar de- 
scription. 

The contents, then, of this volume, are Frag- 
ments which have been translated from foreign 
languages into Greek; or have been quoted or 
transcribed by Greeks from foreign authors; or 
have been written in the Greek language by 
foreigners who have had access to the archives of 
their own countries. Yet to render the collection 
more useful, and as it were a manual to the Chro- 
nologist and Mythological Antiquarian, I have 
added by way of Supplement such fragments and 
extracts as appear to have descended from more 
ancient sources, though they are now to be found 
only in the works of Greek or Latin writers. 
Some of these are merely illustrations of the 
fragments, or contain detached chronological no- 
tices, or such other curious information as may 
well be deemed worthy of a place. Thus I have 
endeavoured to comprise, in the volume, all the 
genuine relics of antiquity which precede the era 
of Grecian history ; and which lie so scattered 


1V 


among the folios, chiefly of the Fathers and the 
Philosophers of the lower empire, as to be inac- 
cessible to the Antiquarian, unless in the neigh- 
bourhood of some large public library. 


Miscellaneous as such a collection might be - 
at first supposed, it will be found to resolve 
itself into two subjects; the early History, and 
the ancient Theological Systems of the world. 
In the following pages I have endeavoured to 
present a sketch of both; not with a view of 
entering into the details, but rather as a method 
of connecting the fragments with one another, 
to facilitate an examination of their contents, 
by directing the attention successively to those 
great landmarks which stand prominently forth 
amidst what might otherwise be deemed a wild, 
pathless and interminable ; and to enable the 
reader, by following the same order of perusal, 
to elicit something like a regular continued nar- 
rative. In the Scriptures we have a brief but 
authenticated account of the earliest ages: but 
among the heathen writers, with the exception of 
some few very valuable historical fragments, we 
have little more than a collection of allegories and 
legendary tales. Upon examination, however, 
most of these legends, notwithstanding their ob- 
scurity, will be found to contain references to those 
grand primeval events whose memory was retained 
among every people upon earth : and for the com- 


¥ 


memoration of which were ordained so many of 
the ceremonies and mysteries of the ancients. 


From such traditions, handed down for. ages 
before they were committed to writing, we might 
expect but little aid. Indeed in all the re- 
searches of the antiquarian, conjecture must very 
generally supply the place of science. Yet, by 
pursuing a proper method of investigation, we 
may approximate to truth, and frequently illus- 
trate circumstances obscurely hinted at in Scrip- 
ture, and even occasionally fill up the gaps of 
history, by supplying events which have been 
omitted by the sacred writers as unconnected 
with the immediate objects under their consi- 
deration. 4 

Persons, Events, and Dates in History, and 
Systems in Theology, are the objects to be ex- 
amined and ascertained. And where the subject 
under investigation can be so divided, that the 
truth must lie among some few plausible hypo- 
thesis, which can be a priori, and at once laid 
down: by collecting all the evidence that can be 
had, and examining separately, and excluding 
successively each of these hypothesis which shall 
be found inconsistent with that. evidence, we 
may contract the circle of conjecture, in some 
cases, till but one hypothesis is left; which one 
must be the truth, and is thus negatively rendered 
matter of demonstration. In other cases want of 


vi 


evidence may leave room for several different 
opinions, none of which can really be refuted, 
though one may often be more plausible than an- 
other.. 






Mr. Faber, in his admirable work on the 
“Pagan Idolatry, has collected and separately ex- 
amined all the different systems of the Heathen 
| Mythology; and has shown, ‘that there is such 
a singular, minute, and regular accordance among 
- them, not only in what ‘is obvious and natural, 

but also in what is arbztrary and circumstantial, 

both in fanciful speculations and in artzficial ob- 
\ servances, as to’ render untenable every other 
_ hypothesis than this—‘ that they niin all have 
_ originated from some common source.’ 

Having thus shown their common origin, he 
enumerates three hypothesis as the only three 
on which, he conceives, the common origination 
of the ‘various i harigc of Paganism can be ac- 
counted for: 


1. Either all nations agreed peaceably to borrow from one, 
subsequent to their several settlements. - 

2. Or all nations, subsequent to their several settlements, 
were compelled by arms to adopt the superstition of one. 

3. Or all nations were once assembled together in a single 
place and in a single community ; where they adopted a 
corrupt form of religion, which they afterwards. re- 


spectively carried with them into the lands that they 
colonized. | 


After examining at length and shewing the utter 


Vii 


impossibility of maintaining either the first or 
second of these hypothesis, he concludes that 
the third only can be the truth.* 

In the same manner we may ascertain the re- 
gion from which mankind originally dispersed. 
Both in ancient and modern times the Greeks have 
been accused of a kind of plagiarism, which was 
the prevailing custom of every nation upon earth. 
Egypt and India, and Pheenicia, no less than 
Greece, have appropriated to themselves, ‘and 
assigned within their own territorial limits, the 
localities of the grand events of primeval history, 
with the birth and achievements of the Gods and 
Heroes, the Deluge, 'the origin of the arts and 
the civilization of ‘mankind. And ‘their claims 
have found more able supporters, only. because 
they have not been so obviously liable to 'tefuta- 
tion. Yet by rejecting each country, whose 
claims rest upon no better foundation than:its own 
local histories, and retaining those only, whose 
pretensions: are substantiated by the concurrent 
testimony of the rest; it may be shown, inde- 
pendently of Scripture, that the primitive settle- 
ments of mankind were in such places, and at- 
tended with such circumstances, as the Scripture 
instructs us was the case. 


* To these, perhaps, may be added a fourth, viz. that the 
superstition became general, partly by peaceful communication, 
and partly by force of arms: though the fulness of the evidence 
is such as to render this equally untenable with the others. 


Vill 


Of the transactions previous to the Deluge 
there are but few and faint memorials among the 
heathens. One of the most authentic may be 


found in the remains of the Pheenician History et 


of Sanchoniatho, who is considered to be the 
most ancient writer of the heathen world. In 
what age he wrote is uncertain: but his history 
was composed in the Pheenician language, and 
its materials collected from the. archives of the 
Pheenician cities. It was translated into Greek 
by Philo Byblius, and for the preservation of 
these fragments we are indebted to the care of 
Eusebius. ? 

The Cosmogony* I shall have occasion to re- 
fer to hereafter: as one of the most ancient, it is 
extremely valuable, and as it speaks more plainly 
than the rest, it affords a key to their interpre- — 
tation. 

The Generations contain many very curious 
passages. In the first} is an allusion to the fall: 
in the second Genus may be Cain: after which 
we lose the traces of similarity : at the fifth { there 
is an interruption. But taking up the thread of 
inquiry, at the end, in Taautus or Thoyth,§ we 
may recognize A thothis,| the second king of Egypt, 
the Hermes Trismegistus, who again{] appears as 
_ the adviser of Cronus. His predecessor Misor 


* pds + D5. pe Few § p. 9. 
|| See also Manetho, p. 94; Eratosthenes, p. 84, qi p. 10. 


1X 


then corresponds with Mizraim, the first king of 
Egypt, the Menes and Mines of the dynasties.* 
In the preceding generation is Amynus, Amon, or 
Ham, the same with the Cronus,t of what by the 
historian is supposed to bea different but contem- 
porary line. An ascent higher we find, Agrus, 
the husbandman, who was worshipped in Phe- 
nicia as the greatest of the gods: he corresponds 
with Noah, the Ouranus of the other line, whose 
original name was Epigeus or Autochthon. 

Sanchoniatho seems to have been a very. dili- 
cent inquirer, and intimates at’the conclusion { 
that the generations contain the real history of 
those early times, stripped of the fictions and 
allegories with which it had been obscured by the 
son of Thabion, the first hierophant of Pheenicia. 
That such is the case, we are assured by Philo 
Byblius, in the remarks on Sanchoniatho with 
which he prefaces his translation of the work. 
The passage also informs us that the history thus 
disguised was handed down to Isiris, the brother 
of Chna the first Pheenician, apparently alluding 
to Mizraim the brother of Canaan. 

It is very remarkable that he has placed thine 
characters in the true order of succession, though 
in all the traditions of the heathens they are ge- 
nerally confounded with one another. It is also 
remarkable that Sanchoniatho is almost the only 


* See pp. 8, 84, 94, 139. + pp. 8, 9. tp. 16. 


x 


heathen writer upon antiquities who makes no 
direct mention of the deluge, though several ob- 
scure allusions to it may be found in the course 
of the fragment. Were we assured of his silence 
upon the point in the parts-of his work that have 
been lost, the omission might still be accounted 
for from his avowed determination to suppress 
what he considered merely allegorical, for he 
would find the traditions of the deluge so inti- 
mately blended with those relating to the creation, 
that in endeavouring to disengage the truth from 
the fable he might easily be induced to suppose 
that they related to the same event. 

For explanation of his fragment upon the 
mystical sacrifice of the Pheenicians,* I must 
- refer to the very curious dissertations by Bryant T 
and Mr. Faber.{ Sanchoniatho wrote also a 
history of the serpent, a single fragment{ of 
which is preserved by Eusebius. 


In the fragments of Berossus again we have 
perhaps some few traces of the antediluvian world. 
Like Sanchoniatho, Berossus seems to have com- 
_ posed his work with a serious regard for truth. 
’ He was a Babylonian by birth, and flourished in 
the reign of Alexander the Great, and resided for 
some years at Athens. Asa priest of Belus, he 
possessed every advantage which the records of 


*p. 16, + Mythology vi. 323. 
} Pag. Idol. Lib. II. ¢. 8. § p. 17. 


xl 


the temple and the learning and traditions of the 
Chaldeans could afford. He appears to have 
sketched his history of the earlier times from the 
representations upon the walls of the temple.* 
From written and traditionary knowledge he must 
have learned several points too well authenticated 
to be called in question; and correcting the one 
by the other, and at the same time blending them 
as usual with Mythology, he has produced the 
strange history before us. 

The first fragment preserved by Alexander 
Polyhistor + is extremely valuable, and contains 
a store of very curious information. The first 
book of the history apparently opens naturally 
enough with a description of Babylonia. Then 
referring to the paintings, the author finds the 
first series a kind of preface to the rest. All men 
of every nation appear assembled in Chaldza :{ 
among them is introduced a personage who is 
represented as their instructor in the arts and 


sciences, and informing them of the events which — 


had previously taken place. Unconscious that 
Noah is represented under the character of 
Oannes, Berossus describes him, from the hiero- 
glyphical delineation, as a being literally com- 
pounded of a fish and a man, and as passing the 


\ 


natural, instead of the diluvian night in the ocean, - 


with other circumstances indicative of his cha- 
racter and life. — 
* See pp. 22, 24) +p. 21. T p. 22. 


XI 


‘The instructions of the Patriarch are detailed 
in the next series of paintings. In the first* of 
which, I conceive, the Chaos is pourtrayed by 
the confusion of the limbs of every kind of animal: 
the second} represents the creation of the uni- 
verse: the third the formation of mankind: others 
again that of animals, and of the heavenly bodies. 

The second book{ appears to have compre- 
hended the history of the ante-diluvian world : 
and of this the two succeeding fragments} seem 
to have been extracts. The historian, as usual, 
has appropriated the history of the world to 
Chaldea: He ‘finds nine persons, probably re- 
presented as kings, preceding Noah, who is again 
introduced under the name Xisuthrus, and he 
supposes that the representation was that of the 
first dynasty of the Chaldean kings. From the 
universal consent of history and tradition he was 
well assured that Alorus or Orion, the Nimrod 
of the Scriptures, was the founder of Babylon 
and the first king : consequently he places him at 
the top, and Xisuthrus follows as the tenth. The 
destruction of the records by Nabonasar|| left 
him to fill up the intermediate names as he could: 
and who are inserted, is not easy so to determine.{] 


*p. 24. fp. 25. pp. 26... § pp. 30, 32. || p. 36. 


q In the Syriac Chronicle of Bar-Hebrzeus, the names in the 
catalogue are given to certain recluses of the line of Seth, called 
the Sons of God, who lived upon Mount Hermon, and afterwards 
apostatized and became the fathers of the Giants. 


xii 


Berossus has given also a full and accurate 
description of the deluge,* which is wonderfully 
consonant with the Mosaic account. We have 
also a similar account, or it may be an epitome 
of the same} from the Assyrian history of Abyde- 
nus, who was a disciple of Aristotle, and a 
copyist from Berossus. I have given alsoa small 
extract{ from the Fragments of Nicholaus Da- 
mascenus, relative to the deluge and the ark, 
whose wreck is said by him as well as Berossus, 
Chrysostom, and other writers, to have remained 
upon Ararat even at the very time in which they 
wrote. 


Mankind appear to have dwelt some time 
in Armenia, and the Patriarch allotted to his 
descendants the different regions of the earth, 
with commands to separate into distinct commu- 
nities. His injunctions, however, were disobeyed, . 
and great numbers, perhaps all the human race, 
started from Armenia in a body, and, according 
to the Scriptures, journied westward, but accord- 
ing to Berossus, travelled by a circuitous route 
to the plains of Shinar. By combining the two 
narratives, we may conclude that they followed 
the winding course of the Euphrates, till they 
halted upon those celebrated plains, where the 
enterprising spirit of Nimrod tempted him to as- 


*p. 26. + p. 87. tp. 49. 


XIV 
pire to the dominion of the world, and to found 
the Tower and City of Babel as the metropolis of 
his future universal empire. 

Upon the Tower of Babel and the events con- 
nected with it, will be found some very interest- 
ing fragments from Abydenus,* from Hestizus,t} 
a very ancient Greek writer, from the Babylonian 
Sibyl,{ and from Eupolemus.§ I have added also 
a curious extract from the Sibylline oracles.|| In 
these fragments are detailed the erection of the 
Tower, the dispersion of its contrivers, and the 
confusion of the languages; with the additional 
circumstances of the violent destruction of the 
building,{] and the Titanian war, which forms so 
remarkable an event in all traditions of the 
heathens. 

Previously to the erection of the Tower, men 
appear very generally to have apostatized from 
the patriarchal worship. About this time a fur- | 
ther deviation from the truth took place; and 
upon the first and more simple corruption was 
engrafted an elaborate system of idolatry. Some 


*p. 34. tp. 50. fp. 50. § p. 57. \|p. 51. 

4] Upon the rebuilding of Babylon, the Tower was completed 
most probably on the original plan. It is described by Hero- 
dotus as a pyramid of eight steps, about seven hundred feet high. 
Its ruins, which are still known upon the spot as the Birs Nem- 
brod, or the tower of Nimrod, are described by Sir R. K. Porter, 
as a prodigious pile of unburnt bricks cemented with mud and 
reeds in horizontal layers, still rising to the enormous height of 
about two hundred and fifty feet. 


XV 


account of these deviations will be found in the 
extracts from Epiphanius, Cedrenus, and the 
Paschal chronicle.* What is mentioned under 
the name of Barbarism, was probably the pri- 
meval patriarchal worship. It was succeeded by 
a corrupted form of superstition which is known 
among the ancients under the name of Scuthism, 
or Scythism, which was most prevalent from the 
flood to the building of the Tower. The new 
corruption, at that time introduced by Nimrod, 
was denominated lonism,t or Hellenism: and 
both are still flourishing in the East under the well- 
known appellations of Brahmenism and Budd- 
hism ; whose priests appear to have continued in 
an uninterrupted succession from the Brahmanes 
and Germanes, the philosophical sects of India 
mentioned by Megasthenes { and Clitarchus.§ 

By the introduction of a more degenerate 
superstition, Nimrod appears to have aimed at . 
the establishment of an universal monarchy in 
himself and his descendants, of which Babylon 
was to have been the metropolis, and the Tower, 
the central temple of their idolatries. All who 


* pp. 53, 55, 56. 

+ Most probably derived from Ione: for the worship of the 
great Goddess, or universal Mother, was then introduced, as well 
as Idolatry. It signifies also a Dove, which was the standard of 
the Assyrian Empire. 

tp. 224. § p. 229. 


Xvi 


attended him seem to have entered into the pro- 
ject, so far as he might have thought proper to 
divulge it, and to have assisted in the erection of 
the tower and city. But subsequent events shew 
that the proposed form of government and system — 
of theology, though asquiesced in by the majority, 
did not command universal approbation. And 
the whole project was marred by the miraculous 
interposition of the Almighty. 

What concurring circumstances might have 
operated to the dispersion, we have no clue to in 
the narrative of Moses. He mentions the mira- 
culous confusion of the languages, and that the 
Lord scattered the people abroad from thence 
upon the face of all the earth ; and they left off to 
build the city. But if we may credit the heathen 
accounts above referred to, with which the 
Hindoo, and indeed almost every remnant of 
traditionary lore concur ; aschism, most probably 
both of a political and religious nature, was the 
. result ; a bitter war was carried on, or at least a 
bloody field ‘was fought ; from which the Scuths, 
defeated and excommunicated by their brethren, 
betook themselves, ‘in haughty independence, to 
the mountains of Cashgar and the north:* whilst 
some violent and supernatural catastrophe, by 
the overthrow of the Tower, completed the dis- 
persion. 


* See Faber, Lib. VI. c. 4.. 


XVI 


The Scythic nations became very generally 
Nomade, but sometimes settled in various parts. 
Of what family they were has been a subject of 
long and intricate dispute. ‘The ancient chrono- 
logists have, almost without exception, supposed 
them of the race of Japhet, the eldest son of Noah: 
that they were the sons of Cush has also been in- 
sisted on with great learning and ingenuity.* But 
if all the nations, or even the upper classes of those 
nations, which bear the name, be the sons of 
Cush, one-third of the present human race must 
be the descendants of that patriarch. Indeed, 
before the introduction of Ionism, Epiphanius 
and others appear to have included all mankind 
under the name of Scuths. The first apostacy 
might have been introduced by Cush, and its 


* The term Scuth, which, with the prefix, is supposed to be 
the same as Cuth or Cush, the root of the names Chusas 
Chasas Cassians Cuszeans or Chruseans, Chusdim Chasdim 
or Chaldzeans, Cotti or Goths and many others, appears too 
general for a patronymic. All the northern nations were Scuthic, 
the Scuths of Touran. The Scuths of Iran occupied the entire 
Asiatic Ethiopia, containing the Iranian territories of the As- 
syrian Empire, extending from the Euphrates to the Indus, and 
from the Caspian to the Ocean. African Ethiopia or Nubia with 
the adjoining territories was also Cuthic. There were Indo- 
Scythe, Celto-Scythe, and even Ionic-Scythe. The Belge in 
Gaul, the Pelasgi in Greece, the Sacas or Saxons, the Pelestim 
_ Philistim and Pheenicians, the Sarmans Sarmatians and Germans 
were Scuths. In short, the term is to be found in every corner 
of the earth, and may be traced in America and in Lapland, as 
well as in China and Japan. 


d 


XVili 


followers have borne his name; which the suc- 
ceeding heresy of Nimrod could not obliterate. 

The Scythian nations of Touran and the 
North were generally addicted to the Scythic su- — 
perstition ; and whenever they rolled back the 
tide of war upon their ancient rivals; the idols 
temples and cities were the objects upon which 
they satiated their revenge. They were esteemed 
excommunicated, and of the Giant race, Ne- 
phelim, Rephaim and Anakim. The Scuths of - 
Iran were also of the Giant race, with Nimrod 
as their chief. Of the Titanian war there appears _ 
to be a double aspect. When the Scuths of 
Touran are the Giants, the war between them 
and the Ionim is the subject of the legend ; and 
they are the Giants cast out into Cimmerian 
darkness, and buried under mountains. The 
other view presents both parties conjointly before 
the schism, as the Nephelim, Apostates or Giants, 
engaged in carrying on the war against Heaven 
itself. And in these accounts we find more fre- 
quent allusions to the Tower and its supernatural 
overthrow. ; 

The catastrophe at Babel completed the dis- 
persion. On the division of the earth and plant- 
ing of the nations, there are some very curious 
notices extant.* But whether Nimrod and his 
immediate adherents survived, and retained pos- 


* pp. 50, 52. 


X1x 


session of Babylon, or transferred their seat of 
government to Nineveh and founded the great 
Iranian empire, or whether that empire and city 
were founded by Assur and the sons of Shem, is 
still a subject of dispute. We find Nimrod, how- 
ever, under the well-known title of Alorus, at the 
head of the two Chaldean dynasties,* mentioned 
above: but these appear rather to refer to the 
antediluvian patriarchs than to the proper kings 
. of Chaldea. | 

The first dynasty of Chaldean Kings} is 
placed by almost all chronologists as the first 
Iranian dynasty, that of Nimrod under the name 
of Evechius, and his immediate descendants. 
Evexius is also placed by Polyhistor as the first 
Chaldean king.4 The dynasty of the Arabian 
kings of Chaldza|| is placed by Eusebius, Syn- 
cellus and others, as well as by Berossus, next in 
the order of succession. They have likewise been 
supposed to be a Scythic nation, which broke in 
upon the empire from the Scythian settlements 
of Cashgar, and obtained possession either of the 
entire empire, or only of the city of Babylon, 
during the period of its desolation, with the 
plains of Shinar and the country round the head 
of the Persian gulf, from whence they were ex- 
pelled, and discharged themselves upon Palestine 


* pp. 30, 32. See also p. 170. + p. 67. 
fp. 59. § p. 68. 


xo 
as the Palli or Philistines, and upon Egypt as 
the Hyesos or Shepherd Kings.* 

Next in succession, according to Eusebius 
and Syncellus, or perhaps contemporary with 
the preceding, came the long line of the great | 
dynasty of the. Assyrian. Kings, who held the 
empire of the world for ten or twelve centuries, 
till their dominion was wrested from. them by 
the Medes in the time of Thonus Concolerus, 
the Sardanapalus of the Greek historians. The 
different catalogues of the great Assyrian suc- 
cession that are extant, will be found. among the 
Dynasties.t The overthrow of the Assyrian em- 
pire was followed by several years of universal 
anarchy, bloodshed and revolution. And it is as- 
certained, that it was during this scene of con- 
fusion that Jonah was sent upon his mission to 
stop its progress at Nineveh. 

Arbaces,. the leader of the Median insurrec- 
tion, though he succeeded in throwing off the 
Assyrian yoke, appears to have failed in his at- 
tempt to establish his own sovereignty : nor was 
the Median kingdom fully consolidated till the 
reign of Deioces. The catalogues of the Median 
kings will be found. among the Dynasties. 
Under Phraortes and Cyaxares the Medes ex- 
tended their dominion over great part of Asia, but 
under Astyages, who was defeated and captured 


* p. 169. + From p. 69. 


XX1 


by Cyrus, the kingdom merged in the Persian 
empire. 

The Babylonians acquired a temporary inde- 
pendence at the fall of the Assyrian empire, but 
after two or three short reigns they were subdued 
by Senecherib.* Syria also became an inde- 
pendent kingdom, and prospered for a time, till 
again reduced under the Assyrian yoke. Persia 
at the same time arose, and alone maintained its 
independence against the growing power of the 
Medes and the new Assyrian dynasty, till the 
successes of Cyrus raised it above them all, and 
vested the empire of. the world in the Persian 
race. , 

The Assyrian empire revived under - Nabo- 
nasar, supposed to be the same with the Salma- 
nasar of the Scriptures.. Of this dynasty three 
several catalogues} will be found, the Ecclesi- 
astical and Astronomical canons preserved by 
Syncellus, and the celebrated canon of Ptolemeus, 
besides some ‘other notices of the successors of 
Nabonasar, among the supplemental Chaldean 
fragments. The first princes of the line appear to 
have fixed their residence at Nineveh, and among 
them: we may recognize the Tiglath Pileser, 
Senecherib, and Esar Haddon of the Scriptures. 
Their race appears to have terminated in Saracus, 
another Sardanapalus. _ Nabopollasar, a success- 


* pp. 61, 63. T p78. 


XXll 


ful rebel, began the last line of the Assyrian and , 
Chaldean monarchs.* He transferred the seat of 
empire to Babylon, and in his reign, his cele- 
brated son, Nebuchadnezzar, extended his con- 
quests over the bordering kingdoms of the north | 
and west, by the reduction of Syria, Pheenicia, 
Judea, Egypt, and Arabia; an accurate account 
of which is transmitted by Berossus.¢ On the 
death of his father, Nebuchadnezzar succeeded 
to the throne. Concerning him we have several 
very interesting fragments from Berossus,t and 
one from Megasthenes.{ In these are detailed — 
the splendor of his works at Babylon, its cele- — 
brated walls, and brazen gates ; its temples, pa- 
laces, and hanging gardens. The prophesy of 
Nebuchadnezzar,{ probably alludes to the public 
notification of Daniel’s interpretation of his vision. 
His successors, till the overthrow of the empire 
by Cyrus, are given by Berossus and Megas- 
thenes, and will be found also among the dynas- 
ties. || Among his four immediate successors we 
must find Belshazzar, and Darius the Mede. The 
latter has been generally supposed to be Nabon- 
nedus, though some have’ endeavoured to identify 
him with Cyaxares. The conquest of the Me- 
dian, Chaldean, and Assyrian dominions by 
Cyrus, grandson of Astyages, and the nephew of 
Nebuchadnezzar, brings down the history to the 


* p. 59. | + p. 37, 38. tp. 44. 
§ p. 45. || pp. 40, 45, 80, 81. 


XXill 


authentic records of Grecian literature. The 
Persian line, the successors of Cyrus, will be 
found in several different places, both among the 
Chaldean and Egyptian fragments. 


The intense interest which Egyptian history 
has excited, from the discovery of the interpreta- 
tion of the Hieroglyphics, has induced me to 
spare no labour or expence in rendering this part 
of the work as perfect as circumstances would 
allow. 

The Laterculus or Canon of the Kings of 
Thebes,* was compiled from the archives of that 
city, by Eratosthenes, the librarian of Ptolemzus 
Philadelphus. It is followed by the Old Egyptian 
Chronicle, with a Latin version of the same, 
from the Excerpta Barbara, and another from the 
Armenian Chronicle of Eusebius: they contain 
a summary of the dynasties of Egypt. ‘To these 
succeed the Egyptian dynasties of Manetho,t 
whose introductory letter to king Ptolemeus, 
given in a subsequent page,} explains the nature 
of his work, and the materials from whence it 
was compiled. I have placed the six different 
versions of the Dynasties of Manetho that are 
extant confronting each other. The Canon of the 
kings of Egypt from Josephus,{ I have compiled 
from the historical fragments of Manetho :|| and 


* p. 84. + p- 94. fp. 171. § p. 136. 
|| pp. 170 and 173. 


re 


XXIV 
, - 4 
I have thrown it into the form of a Canon to faci- 


litate comparison. JI have next given a very im- 


portant Canon,* the first part of which, from 
‘Mestraim to the end of the seventeenth dynasty, — 


is preserved by Syncellus only: from the begin- 
ning of the eighteenth it is continued also in the 
fragments of Eusebius: and from hence to the con- 
clusion, four different versions of it will be found. 


\To these are added the Canons of all the kings 
of Egypt, mentioned by Diodorus Siculus} and 


Herodotus.{ They were originally compiled by 
Scaliger, but 1 have corrected them and given © 
them with several very important additions in 
the original words of the authors, instead of in the 
words of Scaliger himself. ‘They are followed by 
the Canon of Theophilus Antiochenus.{ And 
after several very important chronological ex- 
tracts|| upon the antiquities of Egypt, I have com- 
pleted the Dynasties, with a Canon of the early 
Egyptian, Chaldean, and Assyrian Kings, from 
the Syriac Chronicle of Bar-hebreeus: 4 which I 
haye placed beside each other as they are syn- 
chonized by that author, and given them in the 
English letters corresponding to the Syriac, in- 
stead of adopting the Latinized names of the 
translators. 

I have, therefore, comprised in this part of 


* p. 139. } p. 148. $154. § p. 158. 
|| p. 159. qi p. 170. 


XXV 


the work, no less than nineteen catalogues of the 
Egyptian kings, with all the various readings 
that occur in the different versions of the same. 
They have been compiled with the greatest care, 
and I have purposely abstained from all reference 
to the Hieroglyphics, that I might not be misled 
by any preconceived opinion. 

Ata time, when indefatigable research is every 
day bringing to light new and interesting circum- 
stances, it would be absurd. to attempt to give 
any thing but the roughest outline of Egyptian 
history. I shall merely observe, then, that after 
the dispersion from Babel, the children of Miz- 
raim went off to Egypt, of which they appear to 
have continued some time in undisturbed posses- 
sion. Menes Misor or Mestraim, the Mizraim 
of the Scriptures, and planter of the nation, is 
naturally placed as the first sovereign of the united 
realm, at the head of all the catalogues. And 
perhaps the dominion of Athothis was equally 
extensive ;. for his name occurs in the Laterculus 
of. Eratosthenes, and as the Thoth or Taautus of 
Sanchoniatho.. After him the country seems to 
have been divided into several independent mo- 
narchies, some of whose princes may perhaps be 
found among the fourteen first dynasties. That the 
country was so divided, and that the first dynasties 
were not considered successive by the ancients, we 
have the authority of Artapanus* and Eusebius. 


*p.: 162. 
e 


XXVl | - 


The first historical fragment of Manetho,* 
from Josephus, gives an account of the invasion 
and expulsion of a race of foreigners, who were 
styled Hycsos or Shepherd kings; whose princes — 
are identified with the seventeenth dynasty of all 
the Canons except that given by Syncellus as the 
canon of Africanus, in which they are placed as 
the fifteenth. Of what family they were, whence 
they came, and to what country they retired, have 
been the subjects of almost as many hypotheses 
-as writers; I shall not venture a remark upon a 
problem, of which there is every reason shortly 
to expect a satisfactory solution. Josephus and 
the Fathers confound them with the Israelites, 
who appear rather to be referred to by the second 
fragmentt as the lepers, who were so cruelly ill- 
treated by the Egyptians, and afterwards laid 
waste the country, assisted by a second invasion 
of the Shepherds. To these fragments I have 
subjoined six{ other very curious notices of the 
exodus of the Israelites and the final expulsion of 
the Shepherds ; which events appear to have been 
connected with one another, as well as with the 
emigration of the Danaan colonies to Greece, 
not only in time, but by circumstances of a poli- 
tical nature,{ and to have occurred during the 
sovereignty of the eighteenth dynasty. Tacitus 
has also noticed the exodus, but in terms evi- 


*p. 171. +tp.176. tp. 182. § See also the note to p. 166. 


XXVii 


dently copied from some of those which I have 
given: we have but few and scanty notices of the 
kings of Egypt, even in Diodorus and Hero- 
dotus. Its conquest by Nebucchadnezzar is. re- 
lated by Berossus,* and after two or three. tem- 
porary gleams of independence, it sunk at. length 
into a province of the Persian empire, and from 
that day to the present, according to the denun- 
ciation of the prophet,t Egypt has been. the 
basest of kingdoms, and under the yoke of 
strangers. 


The Tyrian Annals are fragments which were 
quoted by Josephus from the lost histories of 
Dius and Menander. They agree perfectly with 
the scriptural accounts, and furnish some par- 
ticulars in addition. The correspondence of 
Solomon and Hiram, the foundation of Carthage, 
and the invasion, conquests, and repulse of Sal- 
manasar; the siege of Tyre by Nebuchadnessar, 
and its subsequent government under judges, are 
historical additions of great interest and import- 
ance. 


The Periplus of Hanno is an account of the 
earliest voyage of discovery extant. It was taken 
from an original and apparently official document 
which was suspended in the temple of Saturn, at 
Carthage. Falconer has edited it as a separate 


* p. 37. + Ezek. 29. 


XXVIl1 


work, and gives two dissertations on it ; the first, 
explanatory of its contents; and the second, a 
refutation of Dodwell’s reflections, on its authen- 
ticity. Ihave followed Falconer both in his text | 
and translation. With respect to its age, Fal- 
coner agrees with Bougainville in referring it to 
the sixth century before the Christian era. 

The Periplus is prefaced by a few lines, re- 
citing a decree of the. Carthaginians, relative 
to the voyage and its objects: and is then 
continued by the commander, or one of his 
companions, as a narrative, which commences 
from the time the fleet had cleared the Straits of 
Gibraltar. Bougainville has given a chart of the 
voyage, which may be found, together with the 
corresponding maps of Ptolemeus and D’ Anville, 
in Falconer’s treatise. It may be sufficient, how- 
ever, to remark that ‘Thymiaterium, the first of 
the colonies planted'by Hanno, occupies a posi- 
tion. very nearly, perhaps precisely the same with 
that of the present commercial city.of Mogadore: 
The promontory of Soloeis corresponds with Cape 
Bojador, nearly opposite to the Canaries. Cari- 
contichos, Gytte, Acra, Melitta and Arambys 
are placed between Cape Bojador and the Rio 
d’Ouro which is supposed to be the Lixus. 
Cerne is laid down as the island of Arguin under 
the southern Cape Blanco: the river Chretes 
perhaps is the St. John, and the next large 
river mentioned is the Senegal. Cape Palmas 


XX1x 


and ‘Cape Three Points, are supposed to corres- 
pond respectively with the Western and Southern 
Horns, and some island in the bight of Benin, 
with that of Gorille. Vossius, however, sup- 
poses the Western Horn to be Cape Verd, and 
the Southern, Cape Palmas, in which case the 
Sierra Leone will answer to the Ochema Theon 
the Chariot of the Gods. 

The description of the Troglodyte, as men 
of-a different form or appearance, may imply-a 
change from the Moresco to the Negro race, 
Some passages, quoted by Falconer from Bruce’s 
_ travels, explain the extraordinary fires and nightly 
merriment which alarmed the voyagers, as cus- 
toms common among many of the negro tribes, 
and which had repeatedly fallen within the scope 
of his own observations. The Gorille are sup- 
posed to be: large monkeys or wild men as the 
NaMe éybpono &ypos May in fact import. 

The Periplus is followed by a-strange account 
of the African settlements, from the books of 
Hiempsal king. of Numidia, preserved by Sallust. 


Of the Indian fragments of Megasthenes, ‘the 
most remarkable ‘has already been referred to. 
In the two great divisions of the Philosophical 
sects, into the Brahmanes and ‘Germanes, we 
may doubtless recognize the predecessors of ‘the 


*p. 224. 


XXX 


present Brachmans and Buddhists of Hindostan. 
They are likewise mentioned by Clitarchus * as 
the Brahmanes and Pramne. The castes of India 
are also described at length, | and have continued 
with some variations to the present day. The an-— 
tiquity of such a division is very great, and per- 
haps originated at the dispersion, as it prevailed 
chiefly among the Ionic nations, while the Scythic 
tribes prided themselves upon their independence, 
and the nobility of the whole race. Megasthenes 
is reputed to have been a Persian, and an officer in 
the army of Alexander in his expedition to India, 
and was employed upon several negociations of 
consequence. 


I have next given two short notices of some 
celebrated islands in the Atlantic and Indian 
oceans. The first,{ upon the Atlantic island, is 
quoted by Proclus, from the Ethiopic history of 
Marcellus, in illustration of the passages of Plato 
in the Timeus relative to the same. Some have 
looked upon the relation as worthy of credit, and 
confirmed by the broken nature of all the islands, 
which lie scattered between the old and the new 
world, regarding them as relics of a former tract 
which has been absorbed. The second fragment | 
from Euemerus may relate to the islands in the 
Indian Archipelago ; though it is highly probable 


* 9, 220. +p. 216. tp. 233. 


XxX 


that both may refer only to the White island of 
the West, so celebrated in the Mythological le- 
gends of almost all nations, and in none more 
than in the antiquities of the British islands. 


As J profess not to enter into the details, but 
merely to provide as it were the raw materials, I 
shall dwell but little upon Chronology. By far 
the most authentic record that has come down to | 
us is the Canon of Ptolemeus.* It commences 
from the Chaldean era of Nabonasar, and is 
continued to the conclusion of the reign of Anto- 
ninus Pius. In calculating its chronology, how- 
ever, it must be observed, that although it starts 
from this Chaldean era, its years are the Sothoic 
years of Egypt, consisting only of three hundred 
and sixty-five days, without any intercalation. 
Among the Chronological fragments at the end 
of the work will be found the passage of Censo- 
rinus,f so important in determining the celebrated 
epochs of ancient history; and likewise an ex- 
tract from Theon Alexandrinus,{ from the ma- 
nuscripts of the King of France, partly cited 
by Larcher in his translation of Herodotus.§ For 
the complete extract, I beg leave to return my 
thanks to Mons. Champollion Figeac, and Mons. 
Hase librarian to the king. Several useful chro- 
nological passages will be found scattered over 


*p. 83. +p. 324. tp. 329. °§ Vol. ii. p. 556. 


XXXil 


the work: some also are collected at the end of 
the Dynasties.* I have added also two ‘short 
notices: of the Sarus and: Nerus: ofthe Chal- 
deans. : . 

It is remarkable, that the three great eras of 
ancient: history commence within thirty years of 
one another, and:are commonly fixed: 

The first Olympiad, B.C. 777. 

The foundation of Rome, B. C..753. 

And the era of Nabonasar, B. €. 747. 

The commencement of the reigniof Diocle- 
sian is determined by the observed and calculated _ 
eclipses to bein the year A. D.:284. The begin- 
ning of the:great Sothoic period of 1641, Sothoie 
or vague years, equivalent to 1640:°Julian years, 
is fixed about the year B..C. 1321, or 1325. Dur- 
ing: this great embolismic period, the first day of 
the Egyptian year; called Thoth, from the omission 
of the intercalation of! the quarter of a day in eath 
year; recedes through’ every day of the year, till 
it. arrives’ atthe :pomt whence: it | originally 
started, and again coincides with the Heliacal 
rising of the Dogstar. 

Having thus brought: down the ancient Hist 
tory of the world: as contained’ in the’ fragments 
to the times of Grecian record, I shall’ endeavour, 
in. like manner;) to trace a faint. outline | of its 
Theology... 


* pp. 328, 329. } p. 328. 


XXXIil 


From Babel, the centre of their abominations, 
the heathens carried off the same objects of ado- 
ration, the same superstitious observances, and 
the same.legendary tales, which, however varied 
and confused, may without difficulty be identified 
‘throughout the world. Among the pastoral 
tribes, the Scythic doctrines almost universally 
prevailed ; yet in subsequent times they also fell 
into idolatry : while the lonic nations carried their 
additions and corruptions to such a length, that 
the original and more simple doctrines became 
obliterated among the vulgar; and were retained 
only by the philosophers and priests, and some- 
times were even re-imported from abroad. The 
more elaborate corruptions of lonism appear to 
have prevailed originally in the Iranian territories 
only, and to have passed to India and to Egypt, 
to have spread themselves with civilization over 
Greece, and subsequently over the whole Roman 
world. By foreign conquest and other circum- 
stances, the two systems were often amalgamated 
into one. The more elaborate and corrupted 
form of lonism and idolatry would catch the 
attention of the casual observer as the religion of 
the land; while the deeper doctrines, which re- 
tained much of their primitive simplicity, were 
wrapped in mystery, and communicated only to 
the initiated. | 

Most nations, in process of time, became more 
attached to particular parts, and retained but 

| F 


XXXiv 


fragments of the general system. But it is still 
in existence, and preserved almost entire, both in 
its Scythic and Ionic form, as the Buddhism and 
Brahmenism of Hindostan. By comparing all 
the varied legends of the west and east in con- 
junction, we may obtain. the following outline of 
the theology of the ancients. 

It recognizes, as the primary elements of all 
things, two independent principles, of the nature 
of male and female. And these, in mystic union 
as the soul and body, constitute the great Her- 
maphroditic deity, the One, the Universe itself, 
consisting still of the two separate elements of its — 
composition, modified, though combined in one 
individual, of which all things were regarded but 
as parts. From the two, or more frequently 
from the male, proceeded three sons or Hypos- 
tases ; which, when examined severally, are each 
one and the same with the principle from which 
they sprung: but when viewed conjointly, they 
constitute a triad, emanating from a fourth yet 
older divinity, who, by a mysterious act of self- 
triplication, becomes three, while he yet remains 
but one, each member of the triad being ulti- 
mately resolvable into the monad.* With this is 
connected the doctrine of a succession of similar 
worlds. At the conclusion of each revolving 
period, the world is dissolved, alternately by 


* See Faber-at length upon this subject, Pag. Id. Vol. II. , 


XXXV 


flood and fire ; and all its varied forms and parts 
are absorbed into the two primeval principles, 
which then remain in the loveliness of their exist- 
ence. After a certain interval their re-union | 
commences, and with it the reconstruction of 
another world. As before, the first production of 
this world is the triad, and the same heroes and 
persons re-appear ; and the same events are again 
transacted, till the time arrives for another dis- 
solution. Such was the system in its original 
form ; it was a foundation of materialism, upon 
which was raised a superstructure of idolatry. 
The most remarkable feature in the heathen 
theology is the multiplicity of its gods. The 
easy temper of polytheism, as it has been called, 
hesitated not to adopt the divinities of the sur- 
rounding nations; while the deification, not only of 
heroes and kings, but of the virtues and vices, 
with the genii of the woods and waters, moun- 
tains and cities, contributed to introduce new 
and strange inmates into the Pantheon. But if 
we eject these modern intruders, if we restore to 
their original seats the imported deities, such as 
Pan to Arcadia, Hermes to Egypt, Osiris to 
Memphis, Hercules to Tyre, and Dionysus to. 
India ; and if we investigate the origin of each, 
we shall find every nation, notwithstanding the 
variety of names, acknowledging the same deities 
and the same system of theology: and, however 
humble any of the deities may appear in the 


XXXVi 


Pantheons of Greece and Rome, each, who has 
any claim to antiquity, will be found ultimately, 
if not immediately, resolvable into the original 
God or Goddess, into one or other of the two- 
primeval principles. | 

In conducting such an investigation, a very 
singular circumstance presents itself in the mani- 
fold character of these deities. Their human or 
terrestrial appearance, as mere mortals deified is 
the most obvious; as the sun, moon, elements, 
and powers of nature, they assume a celestial or 
physical aspect. And if we turn to the writings — 
of the philosophers, we shall find them sustain- 
ing a character more abstract and metaphysical. 
Yet under all these different forms, the same 
general system is preserved. 

In his terrestrial character, the chief Hero 
God, under whatever name, is claimed by every 
nation as its progenitor and founder. And 
not only is he celebrated as the king of that 
country in particular, but of the whole world. 
He is exposed to some alarming danger from the 
sea, or an evil principle or monster by which the 
sea is represented. He is nevertheless rescued by 
some friendly female aid, sometimes concealed in 
a cavern or in the moon, or preserved in a death- 
like sleep, borne upon a snake, or floating on an 
island or a lotus, though more frequently in a boat 
er ark. At length he awakens from his slumber, 
subdues his enemy, and lands upon a mountain. 


XXXvVii 


He then reorganizes the world, and becomes him- 
self the father primarily of three sons, and through 
them, of the human race; not unfrequently with 
some allusions to the dove and rainbow. In fact, 
in his human character he was the great father of 
mankind ; but he may not only be identified with 
Noah but with Adam likewise. The one was 
looked upon as the re-appearance of the other, 
and both an incarnation of the Deity. 

In his immediate celestial character the God 
is universally held to be the Sun; but the cha- 
racter of the great Goddess is of a more complex 
description. As the companion of the man, she 
is the ark; which was regarded not only as his 
consort, but his daughter, as the work of his own 
hands; and his mother, from whose womb he 
again emerged, as an infant, to a second life; and 
his preserver during the catastrophe of the de- 
luge. As the companion of the Sun she is either 
the earth or moon: not that the distinctions be- © 
tween the human and celestial characters are 
accurately maintained; for they are so strangely 
blended together, that the adventures applicable 
to one are frequently, and sometimes purposely, 
misapplied to the other. Thus, whilst the Man 
_ is said to have entered into, been concealed in, 
and have again issued from the ark, the moon, 
and the earth, indifferently, the Sun is fabled to 
have been plunged into the ocean, to have sailed 
upon a lotus, to have taken refuge in a floating 


XXXVill 


island, and to have dwelt upon a sacred mountain 
left dry by the retiring flood.* | 

It has been often remarked, that the Theo- 
gonies and. Cosmogonies of the heathens were — 
the same. In addition to those naturally con- 
stituting a part of the work, I have given the 
most remarkable of the Hermetic, Orphic, and 
Pythagorean accounts; which will be found, with 
the celebrated collection from Damascius, under 
a separate head.{ By comparing these with the 
Cosmogonies of Sanchoniatho, Berossus, and the 
rest, we may, without much difficulty, arrive at 
the following conclusion: that the Ether and 
Chaos, or,, in the language of the Philosophers, 
Mind and Matter, were the two primeval, eternal, 
and independent principles of the universe; the 
one regarded as a vivifying and intellectual prin- 
ciple, the other as a watery Chaos, boundless, and 
without form: both which continued for a time 
without motion, and in darkness. By a mystic 
union of the two was formed the great Herma-. 
phroditic deity, the One, the universal World; of 
which the Chaotic matter presently became the 
body, and the Etherial Intellectual principle the 
soul. As soon as the union. had commenced, 
from the Ether sprung forth the triad, Phanes or 
Eros, a triple. divinity, the most prominent cha- 
racter of which was Light. He was the same 
with the Soul of the World, and the Intelligible 


* See Faber, Pag. Id. > p. 283, and following. 


XXXIX 


triad so largely insisted upon by the Platonists: 
The gross chaotic elements of Earth and Water 
were formed into the terraqueous globe, while the 
disposing Ether, in the character of Phanes, un- 
der some three of the conditions of Light, Air, 
Heat, Fire, Ether, Flame, or Spirit, composed a 
physical trinity concentred in the Sun, the soul 
and ruler of the world. Or, according to the 
more refined speculations, it consisted of a trinity 
of mental powers, in which the Understanding, 
Reason or Intellect, the Soul, Passions, Feelings 
or Affections, Power, Counsel or Will, are va- 
riously combined. Viewed, therefore, either 
under a physical or metaphysical aspect, it is 
still a triad subordinate to, and emanating from 
the more ancient Intellectual Ether, and into 
which each person of the triad’ is again re- 
solvable.* 

With respect to the Physical triad, by com- 
paring the heathen accounts with similar passages 
in the Scriptures, though not decisive, yet so 
preponderating does the evidence appear to me 
upon this point, that if the school of Hutchinson 
had not failed to establish their very elegant hy- 
pothesis, as to the fact that the Fire, Light, and 
Spirit or Air, were only three different condi- 
tions of one and the same etherial fluid, appear- 
ing as Fire at the orb of the Sun, as Light pro- 


_ * See the Inquiry at the end. 


xl 


ceeding from it, and as Spirit returning to it, 
I should not have hesitated to subscribe to the 
opinion that such was the original trinity of the 
Gentiles; a triad, nevertheless, subordinate to a 
monad, which existed in the form of Ether pre- 
viously to its assuming such conditions. 

The Metaphysical speculations of the ancients 
upon this subject can only be derived by analo- 
gical reasoning from contemplation of the micro- 
cosm of man. To point out the close analogy 
preserved in this particular between the Meta- 
physical and Physical system before explained J — 
would observe, that Man is a being compounded 
of an Intellectual, and of a Material substance, 
both of which were conceived by the ancients to 
have pre-existed, before they became united in 
the compound individual animal, the Man. When 
thus united, they appear to have conceived a 
triad of intellectual powers, the Intellect, the 
Affections: Feelings or Emotions, and the Will 
or Power of action. But for further illustration 
of these matters, and for such proof as can be 
produced, I must refer to the disquisition at the 
end. 

Upon this subject, therefore, I cannot agree 
with Mr. Faber in supposing that the trinita- 
rian speculations of the Heathens originated in 
the comeidence of Adam and Noah being each 
the father of three sons; for of the three dis- 
tinct analogical systems the Metaphysical, of the 


xhi 


Mind with its Faculties, and Matter,—the Physi- 
eal, of the Ether with its conditions, and the 
Chaos,—and the Human, of the Patriarch with 
his three sons, and the universal mother the Ark 
or Earth,—the last analogy is not only the most 
imperfect, but according to all historical ac- 
counts, Demonolatry was introduced subsequently 
_to the worship of nature and the elements. 
From the widely dispersed traditions upon 
the subject, it is manifest that the circumstances 
of the creation and the deluge were well known 
to all mankind previously to the dispersion. And 
the writings of Moses give to the chosen people, 
not so much a new revelation as a correct, authen- 
ticated and inspired account of circumstances, 
which had then become partially obscured by 
time and abused by superstition. The formless 
watery Chaos and the Etherial substance of the 
heavens, enfolding and passing over. its surface 
as a mighty wind, are the first principles both of 
the sacred and profane cosmogonies; but they 
are reclaimed by Moses as the materials, created 
by the immediate agency of an Almighty power. 
The subsequent process of formation so com- 
pletely corresponds in both systems, that if they 
_ were not borrowed the one from the other, (a po- 
sition which cannot be maintained,) they must 
each have been ultimately derived from the com- 
mon source of revelation. Similar considerations 
upon the traditions of a Trinity, so universal 


o 
> 


xlii 


among the nations, and an examination of what 
that Trinity was composed, forces upon me the — 
conviction, that the trinitarian doctrine, as it is 
now believed, was one of the original and funda- 
mental tenets of the Patriarchal religion; that the 
analogy between the Microcosm, as pointed out, 
and the then current accounts of the creation, 
became the stumbling block, which set mankind 
to refine upon the truth; that hence they fell into 
the errors of attributing eternity to matter, : of 
placing a Monad above the Trinity, with the 
Pantheistic opinion that the Deity was no other 
than the universe itself.. The doctrine of the — 
succession of worlds, the Metempsychosis, and 
Demonolatry would follow naturally enough by 
an extension of their system from the particular 
circumstances of the creation to those attendant 
upon the deluge. By the pride of false philo- 
sophy they forsook the truth of revelation, and 
sunk into materialism, into the worship of the 
elements, of man and beasts, and into idolatry 
with all its:-attendant abominations. ‘When 
they knew God, they glorified: him not as ‘God; 
neither were thankful; but became vain in their 
imaginations, and their foolish heart was’ dark- 
ened. Professing themselves to be wise, they 
became fools; and changed the glory of the in- 
corruptible: God into: an: image made like ‘to 
corruptible man, and. to birds, and four-footed 
beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore, God 


xlin 
gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of 
their own hearts.’* 


To reclaim a world so fallen, the great mani- 
festations of the Almighty from time to time have 
taken place, not only at the most civilized as 
well as celebrated periods of history, but upon 
the spots then best calculated for the general dis- 
semination of truth among the heathens. The 
geographical situation of Palestine, chosen it 
may be for the seat of universal empire, is the 
most remarkable upon earth for the facility of 
communication which it affords with every 
quarter of the globe. At the time of the Advent, 
it formed as it were the boundary of the rival 
empires of Rome and Parthia, subject to Rome, 
but holding an intimate connexion with its colo- 
nial offspring within the Parthian dominions. 
And its situation was at that time not more ex- 
cellently adapted for the universal diffusion. of 
the Gospel, both in the East and West, than 
it was for the general instruction of mankind, 
in times of old, when it formed so considerable 
a part of the high road of communication between 
the empires of Egypt and Assyria. About the 
time of the eighteenth dynasty, the most brilliant 
epoch of Egyptian history, the Exodus of the 
Israelites was effected: and the fame of the mi- 


* Romans, i. 21. 


xliv 


raculous exploits. of Moses and Joshua was 
wafted with the Danaan colonies to Greece, with 
the fugitive Canaanites to the West, and carried 
by. the Israelites themselves into the Last. — 
During the revolutionary violence consequent 
upon the downfall of the ancient Assyrian em- 
pire, the same merciful Providence kept up a 
communication with the kingdoms which sprung 
out of its ruins, by the mission of Jonah to Ni- 
neveh, by the connexion of the princes of Sa- 
maria. with Syria, and by the dispersion of the 
ten tribes. over the territories of the Medes and | 
Assyrians .by Salmanasar: and upon the full 
re-establishment of the empire at Babylon, a 
knowledge of the truth was diffused far and wide 
by the captivity of the Jews themselves. 

The conversion of Nebuchadnezzar, and the 
decrees of himself and his successors, both of the 
Assyrian and Persian line, in favour of the truth, 
must have been attended with at least some tem- 
porary effect upon the religious and philosophical: 
sentiments of the East. And such an effect may. 
be clearly traced in the very general reformation. 
of the systems and superstitions which about this 

period took place. 

Among the Persians, themselves a Scythic. 
people, this reformation appears to have re-ani- 
mated their zeal and enmity against the temples. 
and idolatry of their Ionian rivals. It may also 
have led them to convert the two independent 


xlv 


principles of Mind and. Matter. into. spiritual 
agents in opposition to one another, and to have 
revived the unmingled worship of the Sun and 
Fire, at first but as an emblem and image of the 
Supreme, though it soon again degenerated into 
the Sabaism of old. The reformation may be 
traced through Assyria, India, China and Egypt, 
and.in those amendments and refinements: which 
were shortly afterwards imported by. Pythagoras 
into Greece. 

A:-summary of the i aiidiseaibae doctrines. will 
be found in the commencement of the celebrated. 
treatise of ,Timeus Locrus.* It maybe observed, 
that the Pythagorean. speculations. havea tacit 
reference to the ancient classification of Causes;.as: 
the Efficient, the Formal,or;Ideal,,, the. Material 
and the Final. In-conformity to this division.we. 
find introduced between.-the.-two.,ancient inde-, 
pendent principles. of. Mind, and,, Matter, . the 
world of Forms or abstract Ideas, to, which is: 
attributed an eternal subsistence, if not, an. exis-; 
tence independent of the Mind ; whilst-the scayaSiv 
Good in the abstract; the summum. bonum, , the, 
great final cause, became the subject of perpetual, 
discussion. and inquiry among all succeeding -phi-, 
losophers. | 

The Forms and Matter were; now substituted, 
for the ancient Duad.; superior, to,.which. was; 


* T have given it p. 301. 


xlvi . 


placed the Efficient Cause as the Monad, Deity, 
or Demiurgus. This Duad was, nevertheless, re- 
garded as two eternal and independent principles, 
and by their combination the Deity formed the | 
Sensible world, a living animal, composed of soul 
and body. Subordinate to the duad is the Py- 
thagorean Triad, occupying the same. relative 
situation with respect to the duad as in the more 
ancient systems. By this introduction of the 
Ideal world, and the elevation of the deity above 
the duad, the system lost something of the gross 
materialism which had hitherto obtained, but it | 
lost, at the same time,. all knowledge of the an- 
cient triad, which was now replaced by such 
triads as were more conformable to the Pytha- 
gorean mode, and of which the persons were often 
subordinate to, or comprehended within each 
other, as genera and species.*. | 

The doctrines of Plato differ only in refine- 
ment from the preceding. If we admit the Par- 
menides and the Timeus to embrace his com- 
plete system, God and Matter, two originally in- 
dependent principles, are held to be, as it were, 
the extremities of that chain of being which com- 
poses the universe. Subordinate to the God, we 
have the Intelligible world of Ideas or the Forms, 
commencing, as the latter Platonists insist, with 
the Intelligible triad : but whether Plato regarded 


* See the Pythagorean fragments, p. 301. 


xlvii 


this world of Ideas in the abstract as subsisting 
only within the mind of the Deity, or whether he 
attributed to it a distinct existence* without the 
Mind, comprehending different orders of divine 
super-essential beings, may well be questioned. 
When the Deity or Demiurgus thought proper to 
compose the world, he looked to this ideal world 
as the exemplar, in whose likeness he constructed 
his new work. He impressed the disordered 
material Chaos with the Forms, and rendered the 
world a living animal, after the pattern of its ideal 
prototype, consisting of a soul endued with Intel- 
lect, and. of a body of which all beings compre- 
hended in it, Gods Men Animals or’ material 
species, are but the concrete individuals, of which 
the abstract ideas unalterably subsist in the intel- 
ligible world. Though still supposed to continue 
in existence, the Deity, as in the more ancient 
systems, retires as effectually from the stage as 
did the ancient Ether when superseded by the 
Phanes. And all the mundane operations are 
carried on as before, by the Soul of the world. 
While the Stoics and other schools retained 
the ancient doctrines, and looked not further than 


* Existence, according to the ancients, implies essence ; 
whereas the Ideal world was deemed super-essential: but I am 
compelled to use the words to make myself understood ; for the 
English language has not been sufficiently accommodated to 
these metaphysical subtleties of the Greeks to supply the requi- 
site terms. | 


xlvill 


the world itself, it is true that the Pythagoreans _ 
and Plato held.a God superior to the world; but 
it is extremely doubtful whether they entertained 
a sublimer conception of their great immediate 
efficient cause, the Soul of the world, or indeed 
of Soul in general, than the gross materialism of 
a subtile ether. They discouraged, likewise, the 
tenet of the succession of worlds; though it was 
subsequently revived by the later Platonists, by 
whom. the Deity was supposed, at the predestined 
time, to swallow up the world, first the sensible, 
then the Ideal, and lastly Phanes the Intelligible | 
triad, and to remain in the solitude of his unity. 
Much as has been said upon the Platonic 
trinity, 1 must confess that I.can find fewer traces 
of that doctrine in the writings of Plato than of 
his less refined predecessors, the mythologists. I 
have given such extracts as appear to me to 
relate to the subject, together with a fragment of . 
Amelius* which expressly mentions the three 
kings of Plato as identical with the Orphic trinity. 
Dr. Morgan, in his essay upon the subject, satis- 
factorily refutes the notion, that Plato regarded 
the Logos as the second person of the trinity :f 

* p. 305. 

+ The celebrated passage in the Epinomis of Plato Buvamore- 
Ady noopov o erake Adyos 6 wdvtwv Yeratos spatdvy, usually rendered, 
“ Perfecting the visible world, which the word, the most divine 
of all things, made,” refers to a very different subject. The 


inquiry in this part of the dialogue relates to the knowledge of 
number, without which it is asserted a man cannot have Aeya¢ 


xlix 
N 


and upon this refutation he denies that Plato’ 
held the doctrine at all, more particularly, as from 
the time of Plato to that of Ammonius Saccas 
in the ‘third century, no disciple of his school 
seems to have been aware that such a doctrine 
was contained in his writings. Perhaps, how- 
ever, we may trace some obscure allusions to it 
in the beginning of the second hypothesis of the 
Parmenides and in the passages which I have 


reason; and if destitute of reason, he cannot attain wisdom. 
The God, which imparted to man the knowledge of numbers, is 
the Heaven, for there are eight powers contained in it akin to 
each other, that of the Sun, of the Moon, &c. to whom, he says, 
must be assigned equal honour— For let us not assign to one 
the honour of the year, to another the honour of the month, and 
to others none of that portion of time, in which each performs its 
course in conjunction with the others, accomplishing that visible 
order which reason, the most divine of all things (or of the Uni- 
verse,) has established. 

The no less celebrated passage from the Philebus, “Ore wits 
€or yevovotys tov mavtwy aitiov, by which it is supposed that the 
consubstantiality of the Logos with the first cause is asserted, 
relates to the human. mind, and is the conclusion of an argument 
which proves, that as ordinary fire is derived from the elemental, 
and the human body from the elemental body of the world, so is 
the human mind akin:to, or of the same nature with the Divine 
mind, or Soul of the universe, the cause of all things. These 
and other less celebrated passages of Plato, when examined in 
conjunction with this context, afford us, as Dr. Morgan justly 
observes, no more foundation for supposing that Plato held 
the doctrine of the Trinity than the following very curious: pas- 
sage, which he produces from Seneca, gives. us ground to 
suppose that it.was held by the Stoics: “Id actum est, mibi 
crede ab illo, quisquis formator universi fuit, sive ille Deus est 


h 


l 


given ;* though in the latter the doctrines appear 
rather to refer to the Monad and Duad than to 
the genuine trinity of the ancients. So far from 
any such doctrine being maintained by the Py-. 
thagoreans or in the Academy, we find only 
such vague allusions as might be expected among 
philosophers, who reverenced an ancient tradition, 
and were willing, after they had lost the substance, 
to find something to which they might attach the 
shadow. 


The error which Dr. Morgan has refuted, took . 
its rise with the fathers of the Church in the se- 
cond century. They were led into the mistake 
by the word Logos, used by Plato and St. John, 
and made the Platonic Trinity to consist of God, 
the Logos, and the Soul of the world, and this 
in spite of all the professed followers of Plato, 
who, however they might vary among them- 
selves, uniformly insisted upon placing the Mo- 


potens omnium, sive incorporalis ratio ingentium operum artifex, 
sive divinus spiritus per omnia maxima minima, equali intentione 
diffusus, sive fatum et immutabilis causarum imter se cohzeren- 
tium series.”+ To the observations from Dr. Morgan’s work, I 
may venture to add that the word Logos, as used by St. John 
and Plato, has two very distinct significations. By the latter, 
Reason in general is implied, whereas St. John uses it as a trans- 
lation of the Hebrew pzr, the Word signifying also a thing or 
person revealed, and if at all in the sense of reason, which may 
be implied from the commentaries of the fathers, not for reason 
in general, but for the particular faculty so called, 
* p. 304. + Consol. ad Helv. c. 8. 


li 


mad and Duad, or at least a Monad, above their 
Triad. 

In the first century of the Christian era, Philo, 
an Alexandrian Jew, had attempted to expound 
the Scripture on Platonic principles ; and after the 
promulgation of the Gospel many of the fathers 
warmly adopted the same mode of exposition. 
The different sects of the Gnostics went far be- 
yond the Grecian sage, and sought in the East 
the doctrines, to which they looked upon the 
writings of Plato merely as essays, introductory to 
the sublimer flights of the Oriental mysticism : 
and they treated his followers with that contempt, 
against which the vanity of a philosopher is 
- seldom proof; and as long as these schools exist- 
ed, a bitter enmity prevailed between them. The 
Gnostics gave at once a real existence to the Ideal 
world, and continuing the chain of being from 
the Supreme, through numerous orders of Eons, 
personified abstract ideas, of which the second 
and third persons of the Trinity were the first 
and second Eons, and from thence to the lowest 
material species, founded that daring heresy 
which so long disturbed the tranquillity of Chris- 
tendom: and with this spurious Platonism of 
the fathers the Arian* heresy is likewise intimately 


connected. 


* It is curious to observe the Arian and Orthodox illustra- 
tions of Eusebius and Epiphanius. The former illustrates the 
Trinity by the Heaven, the Sun, and the Spirit; or the Heaven, the 


hi 


But the internal heresies of the Church were 
not the only ill effects which the misguided zeal 
of the fathers, in forcing upon Plato the doctrine 
of the Trinity, brought about. Though it is pos- | 
‘sible, that by pointing out some crude similarity 
of doctrine, they might have obtained some con- 
verts by rendering Christianity less unpalatable 
to the philosophical world. of that day, yet the 
weapon was skilfully turned against them, and 
with unerring effect, when the Pagans took upon 
them to assert that nothing new had been revealed 
in Christianity ; since, by the confessions of its 
very advocates, the system was previously con- 
tained in the writings of Plato. 

In the third century, Ammonius Saccas, uni- 
versally acknowledged to have been a man of 
consummate ability, taught that every sect, 
Christian, Heretic. or Pagan, had received the 
truth, and retained it in their varied legends. He 
undertook, therefore, to unfold it from them all, 
and to reconcile every creed. And from his ex- 
ertions sprung the celebrated Eclectic school of 
the later Platonists. Plotinus, Amelius, Olym- 
pius, Porphyrius, Jamblichus, Syrianus, and 
Proclus, were among the celebrated professors 


Sun, and the Moon, the two latter as the leaders of innumerable 
host of spirits and stars, evidently derived from the prevailing 
notions of the Fathers relative to the Platonic trinity ; whilst 
Epiphanius declares, that this great mystery is properly under- 
stood as Fire, Light, and Spirit or Air reveal it to us. 


hu 


who succeeded Ammonius in the Platonic chair, 
and revived and kept alive the spirit of Paganism, 
with a bitter enmity to the Gospel, for near three 
hundred years. The Platonic schools were at 
length closed by the edict of Justinian; and seven 
wise men, the last lights of Platonism, Diogenes, 
Hermias, Eulalius, Priscianus, Damascius, Isido- 
rus and Simplicius retired indignantly from the 
persecutions of Justinian, to realize the shadowy 
dreams of the republic of Plato, under the Persian 
despotism of Chosroes.* | 
From the writings of these philosgphers is 
collected the bulk of the Oracles of Zoroaster. 
A few of them were first published by Ludovicus 
Tiletanus at Paris, with the commentaries of 
Pletho, to which were subsequently added those 
of Psellus. Chief part of them, however, were 
collected by Franciscus Patricius, and pub- 
lished with the Hermetic books at the end of 
his Nova Philosophia. To the labours of Mr. 
Taylor we are indebted for the addition of about 
- fifty more, and for the references to the works 
from whence all were extracted. I have arranged 
them according to the subjects, which are said to 
be occultly discussed in the Parmenides of Plato, 
viz. : Cause or God, the Ideal Intelligible or 
Intellectual world, Particular Souls, and the 
Material world. . And. I have placed under a 


* For the particulars of this philosophical transaction see 
Gibbon, c. xl. ates + p. 239. 


liv 


separate head the Magical and Philosophical 
precepts and directions. ‘There can be no ques- 
tion but that many of these Oracles are spurious ; 
all those, for instance, which relate to the Intelli- 
gible and Intellectual orders, which were con- 
fessedly obtained in answers given by demons, 
raised for that purpose by the Theurgists ;* who, 
as well as all the later Platonists, made preten- 
sions to magic, not only in its refinements, which 
they were pleased to designate Theurgy, but also 
in that debased form which we should call com- 
mon witchcraft. Nevertheless, several of the - 
Oracles. seem to be derived from more au- 
thentic sources, and, like the spurious Hermetic 
books which have come down to us, probably 
contain much of the pure Sabiasm of Persia, 
and the doctrines of the Oriental philosophy. 

I have thus endeavoured to give I fear a very 
imperfect outline of ancient history and theology. 
But, as it is intended rather to assist the reader 
through such an heterogeneous heap of materials, 
by bringing forward the most prominent parts 
and connecting them with one another, I trust — 
its errors will be excused, as they may be cor- 
rected by the readers better judgment from the . 
materials themselves before him. In closing the 


_ * The Theurgists were the two Julians, the father called 
Chaldzus, the son, Theurgus. They flourished in the reign of 
Marcus Antoninus, and were the first who delivered the oracles 
upon the Intelligible and Intellectual orders. 


lv 


subject, I beg to offer my sincerest thanks to 
-Tsaac Cullimore, Esq., to whose deep and exten- 
sive chronological researches, [ am indebted for 
references to several very important passages in 
the following work, which had escaped my notice. 


It is needless to take notice of the numerous 
forgeries, which have been issued as the produc- 
tions of the authors of these fragments. There 
is a complete set, which was composed in Latin 
by Annius, a monk of Viterbo. But it is a sin- 
gular circumstance, and one which might be 
urged with great force against the genuineness of 
almost the whole collection, that not only the 
original works have perished, but those also, 
through whose means these relics have been 
handed down. With the exception of these frag- 
ments, not only have Sanchoniatho, Berossus, 
and the rest passed into oblivion; but the pre- 
servers of their names have followed in the same 
track, and to a more unusual fate. The frag- 
ments of Philo, Abydenus, Polyhistor, Dius, 
and others, are generally not those of their own 
' works, but extracts from their predecessors. 

It is necessary also to advert to the nume- 
rous errors which will be found in every sheet. 
The fragments have been exposed to more than 
the common risks and accidents, to which all 
ancient writings have been subject. They have 
been either copied from the rude annals of anti- 


lyi 


quity, or sketched from historical paintings or 
hieroglyphic records, they have been sometimes 
translated from the sacred into the common lan- 
guage of the place; and again translated into. 
Greek ; then, passed in citation from hand to 
hand, and lie widely scattered over the works 
principally of the fathers, and the writers of the 
Lower empire. It is matter of surprise then, not 
that they abound in error and uncertainty, but 
. that so much of them has been preserved. 


Several of these fragments are to be found in . 


two or three different authors, each of whom 
contains a different version of the same, differing, 
not so much in the outline, and in the general 
flow of words, as in those technicalities and va- 
Yiations of termination, which were necessary to 
adapt them to the author’s style; and it has been 
a source of some little perplexity to determine 
which. of these: various readings to -prefer. 

To Eusebius, Syncellus and Josephus, we 
are largely indebted for these relics of antiquity. 
For Josephus I have followed Hudson’s edition. 
The Cologne edition of the Preparatio Evange-' 
lica of Eusebius is often considered the best: but 
upon close inspection and comparison I have been 
induced to prefer the text -of Stephanus. With 
the exception of a mutilated translation into 
Latin by Hieronymus, Eusebius’ Chronicle was 
lost.. ‘Under that title, however, Scaliger .com- 


ere oS 


lvii 


piled a very portly folio, which, with some other 
Chronicles, contains a collection of all the frag- 
ments of the Greek text of Eusebius, that could 
be found. ‘The recovery of the Armenian trans- 
lation of this Chronicle is a great acquisition. It 
is regarded upon the Continent as perfectly au- 
thentic; but I am not aware that it has been ex- 
amined or reviewed in England. To compress as 
muchas possible ali unnecessary observations upon 
the subject of materials, editions and abbrevia- 
tions, I have given at the end a list of the authors - 
cited, which will answer at once the several pur- 
poses of an index to the abbreviations, and to the 
editions I have used or referred to, as well as to 
the manuscripts and other sources from which 
some of those editions have been formed, or which 
have been consulted in the compilation of the 
work. I have likewise given it the. form of a 
Chronological index, by adding the times in 
which the authors referred to flourished, that the 
reader may judge what degree of credit may be 
reposed in each. 

The matter contained in these fragments is 
the only merit to which they can pretend. I have 
chosen what appeared to me the most genuine 
text, independent of all theory and system, and 
have given all the various readings of any conse- 
quence I have met with. I have retained Mr. 
Falconer’s translation of Hanno’s Periplus; and 
with this exception, and some few of the most 

: i 


lviii 


obscure of the oracles of Zoroaster, which are 
due to Mr. Taylor, I must be answerable for the 
rest.. For the many errors in which they must 
abound, I beg leave to apologize and claim in-. 
dulgence. The broken and confused state of 
many of the fragments, preclude the possibility of 
giving any translation, except upon. conjecture. 
Many, such as the Orphic fragment from Malala,*. 
and that from Amelius,} have exercised the talent 
and ingenuity of some of the ablest commentators, 
none of whom perhaps will be found toagree. In 
such cases, I have patiently compared their opi- 
nions, and endeavoured to investigate the circum- 
stances under which the fragments were written 
and have been preserved, and what connexion 
they have with the passages among which they 
are introduced, and to give, what to the best of 
my judgment is, the truth. | 

At the conclusion of this work I have added a 
disquisition, which was originally designed merely 
to explain.and illustrate what I conceive to have | 
been the ancient Trinity of the Gentiles : but in 
the progress of inquiry I found it impossible to 
do justice to the opinion without speaking largely 
upon ancient and modern science. ‘To compress 
it, therefore, as much as_ possible, and to give it 
something of a connected arrangement, 1 have 
thrown it altogether into the form of an inquiry. 


* p. 296. + p. 305. 


lix 


into the Method, Objects and Result of an- 
cient and modern Philosophy. And, as in this 
work I have endeavoured to bring forward several 
historical and theological documents, which had, 
in a manner, retired from public view, I trust 
that such an inquiry will not be deemed alto- 
gether misplaced, and that I shall be excused in 
an attempt to draw from the same store-house of 
antiquity some speculations, which have been too 
generally slighted or overlooked by the Meta- 
physician and the Philosopher, but which I be- 
lieve may tend to the advancement of science, 
even amid the brilliant discoveries of modern 
times. 

With respect to the fragments themselves, the 
classical reader will find, I fear, but poor amuse- 
ment in perusing a half barbarous dialect, replete 
with errors and inconsistencies: to the student of 
divinity, however, they may not be altogether 
unacceptable or devoid of interest: and to the 
inquirer after ancient history and mythology, it 
must be useful to have collected into one small 
volume, the scattered relics for which he must 
otherwise search so widely. 





Pea! 
ee 


. 


OF THE PHCENICIANS; 
SANCHONIATHO. 





J 


ee +S 
ty 
| 





SANCHONIATHO. 





THE COSMOGONY. 


THN Tay tAwy apyny tmo~ 
rideras ‘hepa Copudy nal 
mvevuatoon, % Tvony c&époc 
Coppddovg, nal xchoc Sorepay 
epeBades* tatira 8 elves 
emerpar, nad ice moAdY aldvas 
wn eyew wépac. “Ore 2d, 
(pow) ipdoSy ro rrveda Toy 
Dio apx@y, nat éyévero ovy- 
“parts, 4 TAoxny exelvy exrnry 
novos” abrn de dpyy utloews 
amdyrwv® adro dé obu éylvworne 
Thy abrod uticw" nat ex THs 
QUT cuuTAoKng ToD Tvev ua 
Toc eyéveto Madr. rodrd tives 
pac iddy, of d€ Bdaradavg 
“pikews opi. Kal ex radrng 
eyeveTo maou oTope uTloews, 


\ / ~ of 
UAE YEVETIC THY OAWY. 


He supposes that the beginning of all 
things was a dark and condensed windy 
air, or a breeze of thick air and a Chaos 
turbid and black as‘Erebus: and that 
these were unbounded, and for a long 
But 


when this wind became enamoured of 


series of ages destitute of form. 


its own first principles (the Chaos), 
and an intimate union took place, that 
connexion was called Pothos :* and it 
was the beginning of the creation of 
all things. And it (the Chaos) + knew 
not its own production; but from its 
embrace with the wind was generated 
Mét; which some call [lus (Mud), but 
others the putrefaction of a watery 
mixture. And from this sprung all 
the seed of the creation, and the gene- 
ration of the universe. 


* This union, among the Heathens, and particularly among the Pheenicians, 
was symbolized by an Egg enfolded by a Serpent, which disjunctively represented 
the Chaos and the Ether, but, when wnited, the hermaphroditic first principle of 


the Universe Cupid or Pothos. 
+ “ Wind knew not, &c.” 


Vig. Col. Orel. Cumb. &c. 


"Hy d€ twa Coa od exovrae 
aicinow, && av éyevero Coa 
voepar, nab enryun Lopacnrty, 
ror’ ears otpavod natonta. 
ual averddodn solos dod ™ 
oxnuats, nar ebérapabe Mor, 
Ges Te nal ergy, arTepes 


Te nal dotpa weydha. 


Kal rod deépoo Siavyd- 


‘ ~ 
caytos, Sie mUpwow nal TIS 


Sardoons t ua THs YN” 


9. J , \ : 
EYEVETO TVEVULATA ual vEpN, 
nah odpaviny Dodtwy meyior as 
xarapopal nat xvoes. Kal 
erredy Ssenpldy nat rod lov 
, 
tomov Siexwplody dice Thy 
~ ¢ 
TOU NAlov TUpwow, nal mavTe 
4 
cuvyyrnce aaAsy ev wépr THE 
toiade, nat curveppakay, Bpo- 
vrai te dmetedMeodycay nat 
3 P \ \ \ \ 
Gotpamat, xa moo Tov 
7 ~ ~ 
TaTayoy Tay Boovray mpoyey- 
Uf ~ ~ 
papynevac t voepce Cada eypnys- 
4 ~ 
PNTEY, Kak Tpds Tov nXov emTUpn, 
\ > / 4 ~ X 
nal enindy ev Te yy nat 
Sardoon § apie nat Sav. 
(Tovrass Fic 6 abrdg cvyypa- 
\ / ~ 
eds emipéper Aeywr") Tavs 
/ ~ 
ebpéyn ev TH xoopoyoria 
/ 
yeypaypeva Taatrov xat 
Toig exelvov tmouvnuaciy, ex 
TE TTONAT AY Kar TExanploy, 
‘a 
ay éopaney adtod 4 dickvose, 


Sp € j 
Und eve, Kas Huiy eporicer. 


¥ 
¥ 
Bs 


aod, omitted in Ed. Col. 
mpoyeyouuévov, Or. 


SANCHONIATHO. 


And there were certain animals 


without sensation, from! which intelli- 
gent animals were produced, and these 
were called Zophasemin, that is, the 
overseers of the heavens; and they 
were formed in the shape of an egg: 
and from M6ét shone forth the sun, 
and the moon, the less.and the greater 
stars. 3 i 

- And when the air began to send 
forth light, by its fiery influence on 


the sea and earth, winds were pro-- 


duced, and clouds, and very great de- 
fluxions and torrents of the heavenly 
waters. And when they were thus sepa- 
rated, and carried out of their proper 
places by the heat of the sun, and all 
met again in the air, and were dashed 
against each other, thunder and light- 
nings were the result: and at the 
sound of the thunder, the before- 
mentioned intelligent animals were 
aroused, and startled by the noise, 
and moved upon the earth and in the 
sea, male and female. (After this our 
author proceeds to say:) These things 
were found written in the Cosmogony 
of T'aautus, and in his commentaries, 
and were drawn from his observations 
and the natural signs which by his 


penetration he perceived and disco-— 


vered, and with which he has enlight- 
ened us. 


f Sardrrns. Or. 
§ Sadrarry. Or. 


ee eel ee 


Ss. em SP 
ate 


— . 


SANCHONIATHO. 5 


(REA: rovrois Cvopata Tov 
avéuwy eimdy, Nérov nat Bo- 
péov nex} TivAor mi eriddyet.) 
"AA obrolye mpOra adue- 
paca, nab THs yng BAacry- 
para, nar Seods evimicay, 
ual mporexivory talta, ad’ 
dy aitol te dieyivevro, ual 
of Emdevor, nat of mpd adroy 
mavTes, “ai Kous nal emisd- 
cers emotovy’ (xal émréyer* 
Abra: 8 joay ai enivaas rs 
Tpornuyvyjcews,  Sr0ies 
avray dedevele nah ruying 
aroAeion) | 


TOY 


‘THE 


Eira (gyo?) yeyerio Sau ex 
tov Konmia dvénov, nal yv- 
vawnds avrod Béav,* retro 82 
wura epnvetery, Aldva nat 
TIpwréyovey Svytods dvdpac, 
oir xaroupevoug, evpely Se 


cw Alivat rh» amd rBy 


dévOpwr Tpopyy® 


Ex rovray tods syevouévous 
uanrnvar Tévos vat Teveccy, 
nar oinnoar thy Dowteny. 
aixpdy 88 yevoudvav, tds 
Keipas spéyew elo odpavods 


mpog Tov GAs. robroyv yeep, 


* Bochart proposes Béavr. 


+ tiv Aidéve. Cumb.—Philo and Orellius prefer tiv. 


to read Ainva rpwréyovov above. 


(Afterwards, declaring the names 
of the winds Notus, Boreas, and the 
rest, he makes this epilogue :)—But 
these first: men consecrated the pro- 
ductions of the earth, and judged them 
gods, and worshipped those things, 
upon which they themselves lived, 
and all their posterity, and all before 
them; to these they made libations 
and sacrifices. (Then he proceeds :— 
Such were the devices of their wor- 
ship in accordance with the imbecility 
and narrowness of. their souls. )— 
Euseb. Prep. Evan. lib. I. ce 10. 


GENERATIONS. 


Of the wind Colpias, and his wife 
Baau, which is interpreted Night, 
were begotten two mortal men, Aon 
and Protogonus so called: and Aion 
discovered food from trees. 


The immediate descendants of these 
were called Genus and Genea, and 
they dwelt in Phoenicia: and when 
there were great droughts they stretch- 
ed forth their hands to heaven towards 
the Sun; for him they supposed to be 


Faber proposes also 


6 SANCHONIATHO. 


(qnot,) Sedv eiouiloy jravoy 
ovpavod xupiov, Beehoduny 
uahovyres, 0 ert map Pol- 
wks xdpiog odpavod, Zedg oe 
map “EAAnot 

‘ELis (pyow) and Tévovg* 
Aldvos nai TIpwroyovou yern- 
Savas aieis raidag Syarods, 
ois elves bvouata Pas nal 
Tip xat bask, obrol, (pyow,) 
én mapatpPng EvAwy evpoy 
mip, nad thy xphow edidakar. 

iods d€ eyévvncay obto 
peyerer Te nal barspox7y xpelo- 
covas | ay te bvonata Tois 
Opecrwy Emerery, av expaTnray, 
as @& attOy xAydqvar vd 
Kdoowy, t nat ty AlBavoy 
yar to *AvTiAlBavey, nal ro 
Boawv. 

"Ex todrav, (pyaly,) eyev- 
varinoay Mnupodu0g xad 6§ 


“Yyorpcivios. ard pntépay d€, 


(pyovy,) expnuativey . Tay . 


Tore yuvaundy dvaldyy psoryo- 
péver vic av evrdyoeyv. Bird, 
(yo, ) toy “Yrboupdnoy olnn- 
cas Tupov, narvBag te emivay- 
Ta ans narduoy na) Spvav nar 
TAnVpav. aTacidoas de mpos 
_ Toy Beri Ovcwor, d¢ onenny 
78 obuate mpartosg ex depuc- 


Tay oy loxuoe ovAAaPeiy || 


* yévoug “ of the race of Eon, &c.” Or. 
} Kéovov, Plin. Jabl. Or. &c. 


God, the only lord of heaven, calling 
him Beelsamin, which in the Phoeni- 
cian dialect signifies Lord of Heaven, 
but among the Greeks is equivalent 
to Zeus. 

Afterwards by Genus the son of 
Aion and Protogonus were begotten 
mortal children, whose names were 
Phés, Pur, and Phlox. These found 
out the method of producing fire by 
rubbing pieces of wood against each 
other, and taught men the use thereof. 

These begat sons of vast bulk and 
height, whose names were conferred 
upon the mountains which they, occu- 
pied: thus from them Cassius, and 
Libanus, and Antilibanus, and Brathu 
received their names. 


Memrumus and Hypsuranius were 
the issue of these men by connexion 
with their mothers; the women of 
those times, without shame, having in- 
tercourse with any men whom they 
might chance to meet. Hypsuranius 
inhabited Tyre: and he invented huts 
constructed of reeds and rushes, and 
the papyrus.. And he fell into enmity 
with his brother Usous, who was the 
inventor of clothing for the body which | 
he made of the skins of the wild beasts 
which he could catch. And when 


Or. 
Or. 


t xpelrrovas, 


§ 6 xal, St. || cuAAaéw . 


Snplov ebpe.  ‘Parydalay de 
yevonévoy GuBpev xab mvev- 
pdrov, maparpiPevra t& ey 
+H Tipp dédpa nip aydypas, 
Kal Thy adtéds VAny xatap- 
Deas. Sévdpov be AaBorevoy 
toy OUcwoy nal anoxnadeicay= 
Ta,* mpiroy rorunoas eis 
Sdduccay} euByvate ane- 
paras d¢ dvo oryjdras cupl Te 
nal mvevuati, vad mpoonuyi- 
Tat, aun d onevew adtrais 
e& ay ‘ypeve Syplwv. rovroy 
O€ TedevTyTdyTwv, Tos &TO- 
hewprevtas (pyot) faBdoug 
abroig aqiepdoar, nal TH> 
oTHAas Tpornuvely, “al Tov= 
Tog Eoptas ayew nat ETOG. 

Xpdvoig 8€ Borepoy worrois 
amo tig “Tioupaviov yevetis 
yevérSat Aypea nat ‘Arséa,. 
Tos Ghiclag nal aypag ebpe- 
ras, e& av urn Divan ay pevtces 
nad ddueic. 

"EE ay yevéeadau dvo aderA- 
qpods, oidqpov ebpetas, nar 
TIS TovTOV epyaclas’ ov Ya- 
TEpov Tov Xpuowp Adyous aoxnyj~ 
Tas, nal exwdcrs nod waytelas* 
civas 8€ todtov tiv “Hpai- 
orov. evpely 8¢ val aynic- 
Tpov, nab Séreap, nad dpuscy, 
nal oxedlay® mparov te mdy- 


Tav ayIponav wera dd 


* wroxrAadedoyvra, Or. 


SANCHONIATHO. 7 


there were violent storms of rain and 
wind, the trees about ‘'yre being rub- 
bed against each other, took fire, and 
all the forest in the neighbourhood 
was consumed. And Usous having 
taken a tree, and broken off its boughs, 
was the first who dared to venture on 
the sea. And he consecrated two pil- 
lars to Fire and Wind, and worship- 
ped them, and poured out upon them 
the blood of the wild beasts he took 
in hunting: and when these men were 
dead, those that remained consecrated 
to them rods, and worshipped the pil- 
lars, and held anniversary feasts in 
honour of them. 


And in times long subsequent to 
these ; were born of the race of Hypsu- 


ranius, Agreus and Halieus, the inven- 


tors of the arts of hunting and fishing, 
from whom huntsmen and fishermen 
derive their names. 

Of these were begotten two brothers 
who discovered iron, and the forging 
thereof. One of these called Chrysor, 
who is the same with Hephestus, 
exercised himself in words, and charms 
and divinations; and he invented the 
hook, and the bait, and the fishing- 
line, and boats of a light construction ; 
and he was the first of all men that 
sailed. Wherefore he was worshipped 


+ BaAarray. Or. 


8 


nak we Veoy adriy peta Va~ 
vatoy éreBdoNycay’ xxAcio~ 
Sas d¢ adr val Aiapil- 
yiov.™ OF 8€ Todo abcAGads 
aired rolyavs party émvojras 
éx TAWBwv. 

Mera taira éx tov yévous 
rovtou yeverdas veavidag dvo, 
nareiotas 0€ adrdy tov prey 
Téxviryy, tov 08 Dyivey Adtox~ 
Yova. Ovror énevinoay to 
NAD TS TAlWSov cvApsyvoery 
poputey nal TH rl adtag f 
Tepralve’ ahha nal oréeyas 
eEctpoy. 

"Amd tovrwy éyévoyto Erepat, 
ov 6 pay Aypos exadeito, 6 
d€ "Aypovnpos 7 “Ayporys, ob 
nas Edavov civar udha cebdo~ 
Kiov, “ab vay Cuyooopovjuevoy 
€v Doiwlnn* mapa ot BuBai- 
og t eaupérws Seby 6 pweyso~ 
tog bvoucleras éemevinoay de 
ObTOL ADAd&S mpoorrSévas Tos 
olnors, xual mepsBoraum nal 
orp Aaia* &x Tovtwv cryporas 
nak uvvpyol. - Obras 88 "AAA- 
Tos nal Tirdvec narodvras. 

’ And tovray yevér as” Auv- 
vov nat Mayor, of naréderkay 
KOUaS “a mokuvens, 

"And tovTev yevérQas Mi- 


\ \ 
owp nat wddx, sovrécriy 


* Ala petréxiov. Mont. 


SANCHONIATHO. 


after his death as a God, under the 
name of Diamichius. And it is said 
that his brothers invented the art of 
building walls with bricks. 


Afterwards, of this race were born 
two youths, one of whom was called 
Technites, and the other was. called 
Geinus Autochthon. . These discovered 
the method of mingling. stubble with 
the loam of bricks, and of baking them 
in the sun; they were also the inven- 
tors of tiling. 


By these were begotten others, of 
whom one was named Agrus, the other 
Agrouerus or Agrotes, of whom in 
Phoenicia there was a statue held in 
the highest veneration, and a temple 
drawn by yokes. of oxen: and at By- 
blus he is called, by way of eminence, 
the greatest of the Gods. These ad- 
ded to the houses, courts and porticos 
and crypts: husbandmen, and such 
as hunt with dogs, derive their origin 


_ from these: they are called also Aletz, 
_ and Titans. 


From these were descended Amy- 
nus and Magus, who taught men to 
construct villages and tend flocks. 

By these men were begotten Misor 
and Sydyc, that is, Well-freed and 


f+ avrodg. Or, 


} BiBAlorg, Vig. Col: St. 


—_— =e i 


eWAvtov xa) Sivasov’ ovToL THY 
TOU ads Kpaow evpov- 

"Amo Micap Tdavtos, ra 
ebpe Thy TOY mpbTav ToIXElwy 
ypacpny® a Alydarios paey 
@adp,* *AreEardpeis 8 Oars, 
“EAAgues 0¢ “Epuny endrecay® 
ex 28 tod Svddx, Avoxoupot 
% Keberpor 7 Koptbavres 7 
Sapodpgnes. Odrol, (pycr,) 
mparo. mraioy evpoy. 

"Ex tovtay yeysvacw Ere- 
pot, of uxt Bordvag edpov, nat 
Thy tev danetOy tacw nal 
erwdas. 

Kare tovroug yivetal ts 
"Eduby xarotpevosg “Tyioros, 
wa Treva Aeryouer'n Bypoves” 
ot wad nae novy wep) BUBAoy. 

"EE ay yervairas Eniyesos ij 
AdréxSwy, ty borepoy excrecay 
Odpaviy’ os an’ aitod nal rd 
Umep nudis oToryelov, Oi Sarep- 
Boryy toe ucdddrovg dvoucew 
ovpavav. Tewairar d€ tolr 
aderpy ex tBy mpoeipnrévar, 
quar enrndtn Tq, nad dice rd 
nadrog an’ adTIs, (pyoiv,) 
Cxdheray Thy Gudvuroy Vhy 

‘O 8€ tovrwy marnp 6 
"Cfroros én cuuPorgs Inpiov 
TEheuTHTAS apreporny @ nat 
Kong “ab Suolag ok waives 


eT éAEr ays 


* Gwe 


SANCHONIATHO, 9 


Just: and they found out the use of 
salt. 

From Misor descended Taautus, who 
invented the writing of the first let- 
ters: him the Egyptians called Thoor, 
the Alexandrians Thoyth, and the 
Greeks Hermes. But from Sydyc 
descended the Dioscuri, or Cabiri, or 
Corybantes, -or Samothraces: these 


(he says) first built a ship complete. 


From these descended others, who 
were the discoverers of medicinal 
herbs, and of the cure of poisons and 
of charms. 

Contemporary with these was one 
Elioun, called Hypsistus, (the most 
high); and his wife named Beruth, 
and they dwelt about Byblus. 

By these was begotten Epigeus or 
Autochthon, whom they afterwards 
called Ouranus (Heaven); so that 


‘from him that element, which is over 


us, by reason of its excellent beauty 
is named heaven: and he had a sister 
of the same parents, and she was 


called Ge (Earth), and by reason of | 


her beauty the earth was called by the 
same name. 

Hypsistus, the father of these, 
having been killed in a conflict with 
wild beasts, was consecrated, and his 
children offered libations and sacri- 
fices unto him. 


Mont. Or. 


10 


TlaparaBay 8€ 6 Ovpavos 
Thy TO mATpIG ApXNY, yet as 
Tmp0¢ qydynav chy adendhy Vir, 
yar moira e& adtas maidas 


* \ / es 
o “TAoy tov nal Kpovoy, nat 


es a oo : 
BérvAoy, nal Mayor, oo €or 


Sitwy, nal” Arrayto. 

Kat é& &Adwy 8¢ yayeray 
6 Odpavds worry Eoxe ye- 
vedy’ dd val yarenalvovoa 
9 TH, tov Ovpavoy Cndorv- 
movoa enduilev, dg nat da- 
aarjrov. ‘O ve 


Odpavic amoxwpyrug airing, 


oTHvas 


wera Blac, re nat éBovrero 
émiov, ual mAanoidtoy adry 
maddy aunrdrAadtreto, érexvel- 
pet Be ual todo €& airing 
maidas Saprelpeay. thy de 
Viv dytverdar morddus, 
cuupaxyiay uty ovrreka- 
poevny" 

Eis aydpac b€ mpocASay 6 
Kpoveg ‘Epuy 7 rpiopeylore 
ounBovry nab Bont® spare 
vos’ (opT0¢ yap WV avTod 
ypaupareds,) toy 
Odpaviv aydtyetas, Tiynwpiy 
7h mgtple : 

Kpivov 8€ yiovran traides, 
Tlepredivy nai "ASyva. ‘*H 
Hey ooy apdbry mapYevog ere- 
Aevta* rig dé "ADyvaze youn 
nat 


marépa 


€ ~ v4 
Epuot = xatecuevace 
Kpovos éx oidypou dpwny nad 


Odpu’ elra 6 ‘Epuns tog tov 


SANCHONIATHO. 


But Ouranus,: succeeding to the 
kingdom of his father, contracted a 
marriage with his sister Ge, and had 
by her four sons, [lus who is called 
Cronus, and Betylus, and Dagon, which 
signifies (Bread-corn,) and 
Atlas. - 

But by other wives Ouranus had 
much issue ; at which Ge, being vexed 
and jealous of Ouranus, reproached 
him so that they parted from each 
other: nevertheless Ouranus returned 
to her, again by force whenever he 


Siton 


thought proper, and having laid with 


her, again departed: he attempted 
also to kill the children whom he had 
by her; but Ge often defended her- 
self with the assistance of auxiliary 
powers. 


But when Cronus arrived at man’s 
estate, acting by the advice and with 


_the assistance of Hermes Trismegis- 


tus, who was his secretary, he opposed 
himself to his father Ouranus, that he 
might avenge the indignities which 
had been offered to his mother. 

And to Cronus were born children, 


Persephone and Athena; the former 


of whom died a virgin; but, by the 
advice of Athena and Hermes, Cronus 
made a scimitar and a spear of iron. 
Then Hermes addressed the allies of 
Cronus with magic words, and wrought 


’ 


a te 


ouupdyorg Aaryous 
paryelag SiarexVelg mdvtoy 


Kpovev 


évenolnce tois* nat’ Ovpa- 
wut pans sep ths Tis 
wah otw Kpdvog tov Otpavoy 
moréuw ouuBaray tis apyns 
qrace, “al tyy PBacideiay 
diedébaro. Eddw d€ &y TH 
payn ual n émépartos tov 
Otpavd avyncrtos eyntjuov 
cioa, tw ewdidwow & Kpdvoc 
tig yduov TP Aaydu* trinres 
Dé mape toltw, o nate yao- 
tpic €& Odpawt epepev, % 
nah enddece Anuapody. 

*En} robo 6 Kpovog Teinyo¢ 
mepiparre th Eavrod cingoes, 
nal mpdryy modu utiles tHy 
ént Doninns BUBAov. Mere 
tavra toy aderAday toy idioy 
"Athayra imavonras 6 Kpévas, 
peta young rot “Epuot eis 
Badog ying euPardy naté- 
wre. 

Kara totroy tat xpo- 
vov ob amd tov Asonodtpwy 
oyedias nal mrota cuvBévres, 
mrevoav. xual éupupévres§ 
nara to Kdooioy tpos vaav 
adres aduépaoay. 

Of 8€ otpparas “LdAov tot 
Kpovov "EaAwelu || émexaydy- 
cay, as ay Kpovior, obras 


joay of heydpevor dd] K pévov. 


Or. 
} rodrov ypdvov. Or. 


* TH. 


SANCHONIATHO. 


f Ovpavod. 
§ exxpipevres. Or, 


11 


in them a keen desire to make war 
against Ouranus in behalf of Ge. And 
Cronus having thus overcome Ouranus 
in battle, drove him from his kingdom, 
and succeeded him in the imperial 
power. In the battle was taken a well- 
beloved concubine of Ouranus who was 
pregnant; and Cronus bestowed her 
in marriage upon Dagon, and, whilst 
she was with him, she was delivered 
of the child which she had conceived 
by Ouranus, and called his name De- 
marous. 


After these events Cronus sur- 
rounded his habitation with a wall, 
and founded Byblus, the first city of 
Phoenicia. Afterwards Cronus having 
conceived a suspicion of his own bro- 
ther Atlas, by the advice of Hermes, 
threw him into a deep cavern in the 
earth, and buried him. 


At this time the descendants of the 
Dioscuri, having built some light and 
other more complete ships, put to sea; 
and being cast away over against 
Mount Cassius, there consecrated a 
temple. 

But the auxiliaries of Ilus, who is 
Cronus, were called Eloeim, as it were, 
the allies of Cronus; being so called 


after Cronus. And Cronus, having a 


Vig. Marg. Supavid. Col. Marg. 
|| "EAoesu. Or. GY éw. St. 


12 


Kpdvag 8€ vidy exov Ladidor, 
dlp aitov odapy diexpyoaro, 
8? tmovolas adtiy éoynuas, 
yar tho Wuxns, abtoxerp ToD 
maidds yevduevoc, earrépycer. 
‘Neavrog nal Suyarpos itlac 
as 
maytag TERAnXNas™ Teods THY 
K povov yvdunye 

Xpdvov de mpotdvrog Odpavic 
ey poy tuyxdvav, Svyatepa 
aires mapvevoy *Aoraprny 


ns c 
Thy nepariy amETELEY. 


pen” Exepwov ating aderpay 
Ovo, ‘Péas ual Aidyns, ddr 
civ Kpovov dveAciv troméumes* 
aig “ar Erodv 6 Kpdvos xovpi- 
diag yapmetas aderdas oous 
eroncaro. Tvodg 8¢ 6 Odpa- 
vig emiotparever “ata Tov 
Kpovov Efuapuevyy nat “Opay 
pes érépav cuupadyov. nad 
TavTas 
K poveg Tap eavTe KATES KEV» 
"Er: 0€, hyow, emevdnce Sede 
Odpavig Baut’aia, alSove 
aurbdayoug unxavnodsrevoc. 
Kpovp 88 éyévovto amd 
"Acrapryns Suyarépes éxre 


Titavides 7 


*Apréusdes* xa} 
Taw TH adt@ ylvovrar: amd 
"Péas maides énta, ov 6 
veiTaros Gua TH yeréou 
Gprepdsy* nat dnd Ardyyg 
reas vad dd "Aotdprng 
mad apbeves S00, Tddoc nat 


"Epws. 


eLamemoduevog 6 


SANCHONIATHO, 


son called Sadidus, dispatched him 
with his own sword, because he held 


him in suspicion, and with his own 


hand deprived his child of life. And 
in like manner he cut off the head of 
his own daughter, so that all the gods 
were astonished at the disposition of 
Cronus. 


But in process of time, whilst 
Ouranus was still in banishment, he 


sent his daughter Astarte, being a | 


virgin, with two other of her sisters, 
Rhea and Dione, to cut off Cronus by 
treachery ; but Cronus took the dam- 
sels, and married them notwithstand- 
ing they were his own sisters. When 
Ouranus understood this, he sent 
Eimarmene and Hora. with other 
auxiliaries to make war against Cro- 
nus : but Cronus gained the affections 
of these also, and detained them with 


himself. Moreover, the god Ouranus 


devised Beetulia, contriving stones that 
moved as having life. 


And by Astarte Cronus had seven 
daughters called Titanides, or Arte- 
mides; by Rhea also he had seven 
sons, the youngest of whom was con- 
secrated from his birth ; also by Dione 
he had daughters; and by Astarte 
again he had two other sons, Pothos 
and Eros. 


* SKMEMAHY SOE, St. 


V 


*O 88 Aayady émeidy ebpe 
Gitoy “al caportpoy, eeagdn 
Zed *Aporpioge 

Drddum 8 1H Aeyouerp 
Smale, pia trav Tiravidoy 
- cuerSotion yew tiv? Aondn- 
mid. “Eyengtnoay dé nal 
év Tlepaig™ Kpovp pets 
TAL0ES) Kpoves Guwvunog TH 
matph, nat Zeds Bydoc, nat 
*"AmdAAwy. 

Kara tovrovg yivoyras 
Tlévrog nad Tipav xat Ny- 
peds, waryp Uevrov and 38 
tub Tdvrov yiveros Siddv. 74 
wad SmepBory edpovias 
mparn tuvoy @dyg ebpe, nat 
Tloresdav. 

TS be Anuapodyts yiveras 
MeAlnapos 6 nat “Hpaxrrce 

Eira add Ovpavos more- 
wet Movr@, nal amortas An- 
papodyts mporriveras® emect 
te Tlovrp 6 Anuapods, tp0- 
movtal te} adroy 6 [évtoc" 
6 8€ Anuapods puyns Suciay 
qukaro. 

"Erer 08 tpianorrd devrépp 
TIS EavTod xpaThcews vot 
Pacirelac, 6 dog tobe? early 
6 Kpdveg Otpaviv tov matépa 
Aoxjoas év tomm tut peoo~ 
yelp, val rAaBov Smoxelpoy 


> ‘ 2 ~ \ 6 
EXTEuVEL auTOD TH aidoia 


* Tlapale. Vig. 


SANCHONIATHO. 


13 


And Dagon, after he had found out 


bread-corn, and the plough, was called ~ 


Zeus Arotrius. 

To Sydyc, who was called the just, 
one of the Titanides bare Asclepius : 
and to Cronus there were born also in 
Perza three sons, Cronus bearing the 
same name with his father, and Zeus 


Belus, and Apollo. 


Contemporary with these were Pon- 
tus, and Typhon, and Nereus the 
father of Pontus: from Pontus de- 
scended Sidon, who by the excellence 
of her singing first invented the hymns 
of odes or praises: and Poseidon. 


But to Demarous was born Meli- 
carthus, who is also called Heracles. 
Ouranus then made war against 


Pontus, but afterwards relinquishing 


the attack he attached himself to De- 
marous, when. Demarous invaded 
Pontus : but Pontus put him to flight, 
and Demarous vowed a sacrifice for 
his escape. 

In the thirty-second year of his 
power and reign, Ilus, who is Cronus, 
having laid an ambuscade for his 
father Ouranus in a certain place si- 
tuated in the middle of the earth, when 


he had got him into his hands dis- 


- membered him over against the foun- 


Col. 


14 


avveyyue wyyay te nab ToTE 
pov. eva aepiepiaryn 6 Ovdpa- 
yoo, nad annptic&y abrod ro 
nvetua, nal anéorakey adrov 
«> aipa tdy aidoluv elg rec 
nyyas “uh toy motapby Td 
Bara, xa pwéxp: rovrov del~ 
uyvurar Td xwplov. 

(Tldrw d€ 6 cvyypacpeds 
rovroig emipéper mer” Etepa 
néywv.) "Aorapty 8€ 9 per 
ylorn, ual Leto Anpapods, 
var "Adwdoo PBacirers Sedy 


eBaclrevoy rns yep Kpovou’ 


quinn’ 7 de "Aordprn ére- 
Syne TH idig nepany Bacr- 
Aelag maphonuoy neparyy 
tatpov' weportovoa dé Thy 
clnovuevyy, evpev cepomrery 
dare pa,® by nad dvenouery ev 
Tipp ti ayia view dqrépwoe. 
Tyy b¢ "Aordpryy Poivines 
Thy Adpadérny civas Aéyoves. 

Kal 6 


thy olnouneryy TH ARgG Th 


Kpévog 0 mepsiay 


éavtod. Svyarpl didwor’ r79g 


"Artings tyy Bacirelay. 
Nolnov 8€ yevouévov ward pdo- 
pag, Tov EavTod provoryern vidy 
Kpévog Ovdparg marph dro- 
uapnor, nab Te alddia mepi- 
TEUVETOL, TAVTO Tooas nad 
roids Gy ait® cvppucyovs 


naravaynacas nal jer’ ob 


SANCHONIATHO. 


There Ouranus was 
consecrated, and his spirit was sepa- 
rated, and the blood of his parts 
flowed into the fountains and _ the 
waters of the rivers; and the place, 
which was the scene of this transac- 
tion, is shewed even to this day. 


tains and rivers. 


(Then our historian, after some 
other things, goes on thus:) But _ 
Astarte called the greatest, and De- 


‘marous named Zeus, and Adodus who 


is entitled the king of gods, reigned 
over the country by the consent of 


Cronus: and Astarte put upon her 


head, as the mark of her sovereignty, 
a bull's head : and travelling about the 
habitable world, she found a star fall- 
ing through the air, which she took 
up, and consecrated in the holy island 
of Tyre: and the Phoenicians say that 
Astarte is the same as Aphrodite. 


Moreover, Cronus visiting the dif- 
ferent regions of habitable world, gave 
to his daughter Athena the kingdom 
of Attica: and when there happened 
a plague with a great mortality, Cro- 
nus offered up his only begotten son 
as a sacrifice to his father Ouranus, 
and circumcised himself, and compel- 
led his allies to do the same: and not 
long afterwards he consecrated after 
his death another of his sons, called 


* acreola. Boch. 


+ i eel 


mord Erepoy wired maida amd 
*Péac, svonalinevoy Mod 
dmotavevta aprepi* Odva~ 
toy d€ TovTov nal Todtova 
Doivines dvondlover. 

Kal ent tovros 6 Kpdvos 
BURA pey rhy woduy Seg * 
Baaartid., 
idwor, Byputiy d€ Mocedan 


tH \ vat = Asdvy 
wah KaPijpors "Aypérass Te 
war adhiedow, of nad Tévrov 
Aehbava eis 
aprepwray. 
Tp) 8¢ rovray Seas Téav~ 


TOG puynodrcvos Tov Ovpaviv, 


tiv Byputdy 


tiv TeBy ders Kpdvov te nad 
Aarydvog, nal TOY Aomoy B1e- 
tUrarey Tos lepods TOY TTO- 
xelav xapantnpas. emevdonre 
8 nal +O Kooy tapdonna 
Bacirelac, tupara tércapa 
&% tay éumporViwy ual toy 
émigSiay wepdy’ Svo be novxy 
piovra, “al én toy w@uov 
mrEpe réccapa’ ovo pey ce 
inrdpcva, d00 0 ds Eperreva, 
Td ¢ ctpBoroy jv, ered) 
Kpovos norrchrevog €Brewe, nat 
Cypnyopas exoraro’ nat em 
Tay ETEpBY buolws, Ott ava~ 
mavouevog intato nab inrd- 
Tos de 


Aomoig Nevig Blo Exdory 


pevog = aveTraveTo. 


/ ‘ 5d 
UTEPGUATH Ol TOY Ww, WS 


SANCHONIATHO,. 


* oy See. 


15 


Muth, whom he had by Rhea; this 
(Muth) the Phoenicians esteem the 
same as Death and Pluto. 


After these things, Cronus gave the 
city of Byblus to the goddess Baaltis, 
which is Dione, and Berytus to Posei- 
bandmen and fishermen: and they 
consecrated the remains of Pontus at 
Berytus. 


But before these things the god 
Taautus, having pourtrayed Ouranus, 
represented also the countenances of 
the gods Cronus, and Dagon, and the 
sacred characters of the elements. He 
contrived also for Cronus the ensign 
of his royal power, having four eyes 
in the parts before and in the parts 
behind, two of them closing as in 
sleep; and upon the shoulders four 
wings, two in the act of flying, and 
two reposing as at rest. And the 
symbol was, that Cronus whilst he slept 
was watching, and reposed whilst he 
was awake. And in like manner with 
respect to the wings, that he was fly- 
ing whilst he rested, yet rested whilst 
he flew. But for the other gods there 
were two wings only to each upon his 
shoulders, to intimate that they flew 
under the controul of Cronus; and 


Or. 


16 SANCHONIATHO. 


. ‘ ~ / FS 
ort On Guvimravto TH Kpovp 
\ ~ 
ya avt@ 0 mdAw én Tyg 
: ~ , a ee, 
neparns mrepe ovo, ev emt 
~ \ 
TOU NYEMovinwraTov. vO, Kab 
, ~ 4 
ev én tH¢ alcdnoews. 
/ 
"EARov d€ 6 Kpovos ele 
; ; 4 e ‘ \ 
Norov xwpay, amacay THY 
+ Ww ~_ / 
Alyurtoy edone Sed Taavra, 
or) ld 
Orws Paclresoy avt® yévntat. 
~ A A\. lad 
Tavra d€ (pyol) aporor- 
/ 
mavroy omenynnaticavte oF 
\ w 
émta Xudex maides KaBypoi, 
f ~ 
ual Gydoog attay adeAdic 
"AcnAntios, &¢ adtois évetel= 
Aaro Vets Tdavros. 
Tatra ndvra 6 @aPiwvos 
~ ~ 3~ 
Taig TPHT0G TOY AT abOyvog 
/ 
yeyovetay Dowlnwy Sepopdvrns 
4 ~ ~_ 
ahrnyopnras Toig Te puotnois 
\ v / > 
Kab KOT MNOS TaNeErW aya~ 
/ / n~ 5 ~ 
pikag mapedwne tots opysace 
\ ~ 
nab TeAeToY uaTdpyovos Tpo- 
4 » \ 
pitas’ ot dé toy Tuo adkew 
\ _ ~ 
€x waytos émivoodytes, Tog 
~ / 
avtiy diadoxos mapedoray 
\ n~ 
ual Toig emeioduto® wv E16 
3s \of ~ ~ 
qv nat Lorpic, tov Tpray ypap= 
4 e \ > \ ~~ 
Pato edpetng, aderog Xue 
~ 4 4 
TOU TpwToV jETOVOUMaNEVTOS 


Dolvixos. 


there were also two wings upon the 
head, the one as a symbol of the 
intellectual part, the mind, and the 
other for the senses. 


And Cronus visiting the country of 
the south, gave all Egypt to the god 
Taautus, that it might /be his king- 
dom. 

These things, says he, the Caberi, 
the seven sons of Sydyc, and their 
eighth brother Asclepius, first of all 
set down in the records in obedience 
to the commands of the god Taautus. 


All these things the son of Thabion, 
the first Hierophant of all among the 
Phoenicians, allegorized and mixed up 
with the occurrences and accidents of 
nature and the world, and delivered 
to the priests and prophets, the super- 
intendants of the mysteries : and they, 
perceiving the rage for these allego- 
ries increase, delivered them to their 
successors, and to foreigners: of whom 
one was Isiris, the inventor of the 
three letters, the brother of Chna who 
is called the first Phoenician.—Euseb. 
Prep. Evan. lib. I. ¢. 10. 


OF THE MYSTICAL SACRIFICE OF THE PHGNICIANS. 


ye z ~ x 
Exog qv toig madasis ev 


THis peyarass Tunpopais Tay 


It was the custom among the an- 
cients, in times of great calamity, in 


SANCHONIATHO. 17 


uuvdtvev, dvr? ts adyrey order to prevent the ruin of all, for the 
propiis, rd yyannuevoy ry téx- rulers of the city or nation to sacrifice 
Vor, Tods uparoiytas i moAews to the avenging deities the most be- 
} Edv0vs, cig cparyyy emididevae loved of their children as the price of 
Avr poy rots tinapois Saiueos redemption: they who were devoted 
narecpdrrevro 88 of duddue- for this purpose were offered mysti- 
vor puorinds. Kpovog rolvuy, cally. For Cronus, whom the Phe- 
dy of Bolvines *Iopayr * apoo- nicians call Il, and who after his death | 
ayopetouer, Pacirevoy +s was deified and instated in the planet 
xipas, nat Sorepoy were ryy Which bears his name, when king, 
Tov Biov redrevryy cig tv tod had by a nymph of the country called 
Kpivov dorépa xaSsepwvelc, Anobret an only son, who on that ac- 
e& emiywplag Nvydys *Avo- count is styled Ieoud, for so the Phoe- 
Beer} rAeyouevns, viv @xov nicians still call an only son: and 
povoyern, dy bic rodro *leodd when great dangers from war beset 
éndhovy, Tod ovoyevods oftws the land he adorned the altar, and in- 
ers nad viv narounévou mapa vested this son with the emblems of 
trois Doings, xwdtvev éx mo- royalty, and sacrificed him.—Luseb. 
A€uov peyleray xaredyporey Prep. Evan. lib. I. c. 10.—lib. IV. 
Ty xbpay, Pacing xocuy- cc. 17. 

Tas oY MaTE Tov vidv, Body 

Te naTaoKevardrevos naTée~ 


ducey. 


OF THE SERPENT. . 


Thy wey oby rot Apcnoyros Taautus first attributed something 
gicw nak. tiv bpéwv adrd¢ of the divine nature to the serpent and. 
ekedelacey 6 Téavros, wai the serpent tribe; in which he was 
per” adriv abdig Doluxes te followed by the Pheenicians and Egyp- 
nal Alydrrian. nvevuatid- tians. For this animal was esteemed 
tate yap to Caov mdévtov by him to be the most inspirited of 
tay cpmerdy xat mvpodes ix’ all the reptiles, and of a fiery nature ; 


* IA or IAvg, Marsham. Bry. Fab.—Israel Boch. Scal. + ’AvoBpir Or. 
D 


18 


edeed mapeDédy® waa’ O* nal 
reyes avvmesBrytov dic ‘tod 
mvevmcrtos waplerner, ytophs 
imediiv Te nerd rrerplin, ¥ Zdrav 
tide toy Borer, ef dy ta 
Doviede Com tee mevjorerg movel~ 
wea xad conten oXNMET OY 
evmovg drorenet, nal nara 
why mopelav Eumoeidels eyes 
tas Sprig, ep 3 Bovdreras 
Tayo’ nal wodvypendratoy 
dé eorw ob plow cB exdvde 
prevov Te ~yipeeg vedTeiv, BAL 
nal abkyow emdlyeota: pel- 
Loves wépure. nat eweddy vd 
Spoploen jepes ahapboy, 
ig éavtiy dvadicuerai, de 
& wats fepalt Suclng adedy 6 
Téaveos narrate ypaxpats* 
Qua nat ey fepois rodro 1d 
Caov nab ey mvernpios cue 
TapelAnnr ate 


SANCHONIATHO. 


inasmuch as it exhibits an incredible 
celerity, moving by its spirit without 
either hands, or feet, or any of those 
external members, by which other 
animals effect their motion. And in 
its progress it assumes a variety of 
forms, moving in a spiral course, and 
darting forward with whatever degree 
of swiftness it pleases. It is moreover 
long-lived, and has the quality not 
only of putting off its old age, and as- 
suming a second youth, but of receiv- 
ing at the same time an augmentation 
of its size and strength. And when it 
has fulfilled the appointed measure of 
its existence, it consumes itself; as 
Taautus has laid down in the sacred 
books ; upon which account this animal 
is introduced in the sacred rites and ~ 
mysteries.—Euseb, Prep. Evan. lib. I. 
c. 10. 


* J St. 


FRAGMENTS 


OF 


CHALDAAN HISTORY, 


FROM 


BEROSSUS, ABYDENUS, 
AND 


MEGASTHENES. 


on by 


Se ee sh’ « tye ¥: “yy, 
gs igor ce ee ae 


; 4 


4 


© 
. ie te 

co 
ane 


SG. 


ena 





BEROSSUS: 


FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 





OF THE COSMOGONY AND DELUGE. 


BHPOSSOS be ev rH porn 
sav BaBvAwnanady dys yen 
véoNar pey adtiy xata 
"Anebawdpoy tov Didinnov Thy 
qrntay. avarypapac 8€ ToA- 
Adv évy BaBvady puddocer- 
Vas peta morARS emipcrelas 
Gms erdy mov vmep prpiddwy 
sé* mepiexovous ypdvov* me- 
piéxery 88 tae dvarypapas T 
iortoplag meph tov abpavod nant 
Vardcons nat mpwroyoviccs 
nah Pacir€oy ual tov xat 
adrods mpabewy. 

Kat mparoy wey tyv BaBv- 
Aevbow f 
emt rob Tirypidos nal Etppcrov 


yn pyc neiodas 


MOT GAD peony. cvery d€ adrhy 

mupods ayploug nab upitecs 
> er \ s 

nai axpov§ nal ofoaoy || 


nah Tag ey ToIg Eres voué- 


Brrossus, in the first book of his 
history of Babylonia, informs us that 
he lived in the age of Alexander the 
son of Philip. And he mentions that 
there were written accounts, preserved 
at Babylon with the greatest care, 
comprehending a period of above fif- 
teen myriads of years : and. that these 
writings contained histories of the 
heaven and of the sea; of the birth 
of mankind; and of the kings, and of 
the memorable actions which they had 
achieved. 


-And in the first place he describes 
Babylonia as a country situated be- 
tween the Tigris and the Euphrates : 
that it abounded with wheat, and bar- 
ley, and ocrus, and sesame ; and that 
in the lakes were produced the roots 
called gonge, which are fit for food, 


* Sexamévre Go.—Ducentis et quindecim. Eu. Ar. 


+ Go. m. inserts xa). 


§ eo, Vulg.—Eu. Ar.’ inserts, lentem, pulse. 


t BafuAwvlay Go. 
|| cfoapov Go. 


22 


yas pilas éodlerSas,* svo- 
yoyyas 


icoduvapeiy 8¢ tag plas 


palerdas aitas 
ravras upaic. yiverntas d€ 
olvinas war pha nab te 
Aormee aupddpua nual iyrdas 
nah open Xepraid Fe xa 
Awsvaia. elves d¢ adtng Te 
pay natce ryv "ApaBiay wépn 
Gdpd te ual dnapta, te 
d€ ayrinelueva tH “ApaBla, 
Spee re nad edcpopa.'f 

"Ev b¢ +H} BaBvaAdu word 
ENING avSpowoyv yeverda 
advedvay naromnodyTay Thy 
Xaddaiavt Cav d€ abrods 
ardutas BomEp Tee Apples 

"Ey 8¢ 7@ apdry énieut@ 
pavgvar &% tig épudpag Sa- 
Adaoys uae Tou buopoivre 
tino 7° BaBudwia CBov 
Geppevov t  éxduars "Odwny, 
nartos nak’ Amordmpog ge 
TOpnTe, TO rey Grou Gomm 
exov || ix Svoc, bed 88 rhy 
ueparny napamepunviay a= 
Aqy neparyy twondra ths 
ToD iySvos nepartys, al 
Todas Smoine GyNpenou, men 
pamepunotas 8 ex Tig otpas 
Tol instdoc’ elves 8 adrg 
povyy cu pimou, Thy d8 cindue 
GUTOR ers nah voy diadwade- 
Tera. 


* Sc.—éicdiecSoyv, Vulg. 


§ Endowed with Bry.—Terribilem feram Eu. Ar. 


BEROSSUS: 


: 


and in respect to nutriment similar to. 
barley. That there were also palm 
trees and apples, and a_ variety of 
fruits ; fish also and birds, both those 
which are merely of flight, and those 
which frequent the lakes. He adds, 
that those parts of the country which 
bordered upon Arabia, were without 
water, and barren; but that the parts 
which lay on the other side were both 
hilly and fertile.| 


At Babylon there was (in these 
times) a great resort of people of 
various nations, who inhabited Chal- 
dzea, and lived in a lawless manner 
like the beasts of the field. 

In the first year there appeared, 
from that part of the Erythrean sea 
which borders upon Babylonia, an 
animal destitute§ of reason, by name 
Oannes, whose whole bedy (according 
to the account of Apollodorus) was 
that of a fish; that under the fish’s 
head he had another head, with feet 
also below, similar to those of a man, 
subjoined to the fish’s tail. His voice 
too, and language, was articulate and 
human; and a representation of him 
is preserved even to this day. 


e 
t dogev dv Is. Voss. 
I} ev AwEu. 


+ Go.—dgpoga Vulg. 


Totro 8, pycl, 7d Cov, 
why yey guepay diarplBew 
pete ty dvSpimov, obde- 
pbecv™ epoch» mpocepepsnevor* 
meeepadidivas re role dived pb tows 
ypaundrov ral partnudtor 
nal reyviy Tavrodanay eu~ 
meiplay, nat morcwy cvvemio~ 
pode f Kal fepdv Dpdoess, nad 
vow elonyieeis nad ‘yews 
petplay Wddheney, nal omep~ 
para nel xaproy cuvaryurycd 
tarodernvtvar, “ab  cvvcdrwe 
mdyra t&e tpd¢ Huepwow 
avinovra Blovt maupadidvans 
Teig cvSpbroug. and 8 rod 
ypavov eneivov obdty ZAAo ae- 
picky edpedfvess toh de 
nrtov Bvvayteg to CBov tov~ 
tot Ody diver adrw eis 
THY Vdraccay, nal tes wWy« 
Tag ey TH medayer § Siarraic- 
Sar” civas yep adth || ducpi- 
Biv. torrepov 8& qraviivas 
war erepa Clim Sune rovra, J] 
mept ov ey tH tiv Paoiréoy 
ayaypady yor dnrdcrewn 
tiv d€ "Odwyy wep yevedis 
wat mwordsrelas ypdabas nat} 
mapadodvas tovde tiv Abyoy 
Toig aysSpemosc. 

Tevéoda donot ypévov, ev 
@ 70 may cxbtog vad up 


+ 
civas, uab ev tovras Cae 
* pndeuiav Go. 


|] «lrty Go. 


BEROSSUS. 23 


This Being was accustomed to pass 
the day among men; but took no food 
at that season; and he gave them an 
insight into letters and sciences, and 
arts of every kind. He taught them 
to construct cities, to found temples, 
to compile laws, and explained to them 
the principles of geometrical know~ 
ledge. He made them distinguish the 
seeds of the earth, and shewed them 
how to collect the fruits; in short, he 
instructed them in every thing which 
could tend to soften manners and 
humanize their lives. From that time, 
nothing material has been added by 
way of improvement to his instruc- 
tions. And when the sun had set, this 
Being Oannes, retired again into the 
sea, and passed the night in the deep; 
for he was amphibious. After this 
there appeared other animals like 
Oannes, of which Berossus proposes 
to give an account when he comes to 
the history of the kings. Moreover 
Oannes wrote concerning the genera- 
tion of mankind; and of their civil 
polity ; and the following is the pur- 
port of what he said : 


“ There was a time in which there 
existed nothing but darkness and an 
abyss of waters, wherein resided most 


Tt Go. m—cuwxicpods Go.—cuvmxsepous A. 
¥ Bly Go.—rot Bhu Sc. + 


§ Goar substitutes éxe? 
J rodray Go. 


24 


repatody, nat eldippveic™ tas 
Béag eyovra t Cwoyovelosan. 
yp 


~ \ ‘\ 
yevn Sava, eviovg S€ nal Te- 


/ 
aunt pomous Sumrépous 
cpamrépoug nad Simpordmous” 

\ ~ are 4 a 
wat coue Mey EXovTaS EV, 
v . v4 

nepanas S€ dvo, aydpelay te 
IN vs 
nal yuvainelay, nab aldoid 


ay 


te Siood, | dppev nal Srv" 


nar Erépovg ayIpbmrovs ods 
pay aiyBy oxnéhy nab népara 
exovrac, tors d¢ immérodac, 
ode d¢ T& dricw per § repy 
immav, te Se Eumpordey ay- 
Nporav, og immoxeyravpous 
chy Déav elves. Cwoyorn Saves 
8 nal ravpovg dud pomwv ne- 
paras exovtas nab xubyvas 
TeTparwpncdrovs, obpag  ix- 
Svog || ee ray omodev prepay 
exovras, nou immoug xovonepa~ 
hove, uah dydpdbmove, nak 
Erepa Cia neparde pev nad 
exovra, J 
ovpas 8¢ inSvov. nal dara 


iA : e 
COUATa inmtwy 


86 Coa wavrodamiy Syploy 
a 

Mopac exovta. mpd 0€ tov~ 

Tos ixsvag ual épmere nal 


w \ a ~ 
opers nak GhAa Coa mrclova 


/ countenance. 


FY 
% 


BEROSSUS. 


hideous beings, which were produced 
of a two-fold principle. There ap- 
peared men, some of whom were fur- 
nished with two wings, others with 
four, and with two faces. They had 
one body but two heads: the one that 
of a man, the other of a woman: and 
likewise in their several organs both 
male and female. Other human figures 
were to be seen with the legs and 
horns of goats: some had horses’ feet: 
while others united the hind quarters 
of a horse with the body of a man, 
resembling in shape the hippocen- 
taurs. Bulls likewise were bred there 
with the heads of men; and dogs with 
fourfold bodies, terminated in’ their 
extremities with the tails of fishes: 
horses also with the heads of dogs: 
men too and other animals, with the 
heads and bodies of horses and the 
tails of fishes. In short, there were 
creatures in which were combined the 
limbs of every species of animals. In 
addition to these, fishes, reptiles, ser- 
pents, with other monstrous animals, 
which assumed each other’s shape and 
Of all which were pre- 
served delineations in the temple of 


Vaupnacrd nal mapn\raynéva Belus at Babylon. 


a 
Tas opers GAAHAwY exovTa’ dy 
nah tag eluivas éy T® Tow 
Byhov vad dvanetoSeu,** 
* 
+t 
+ 
|| Eu.—iySéas Vulg. 


Ssopueig Rich.—3:gueis Sc.—adrogpueis Mac. 
Sixx, Go.—duas quoque naturas. Eu. Ar. 
xa rx wiv éxfew Go, m. 


T Fyovras Go. 


 tyovras A. **® Gvdxerro Go. 


*Apyen™® d€ tovray maytoy 
quaina 7 bounce ‘Omopana® > 
£ Xadaiort 
yey Oarats, “EAAyuoti 
Be peVepuyvever tas || a- 
Racca, nate de iccbnpoy J 


F \ “ad 
ceAjyn. obtws S€ tay Srey 


bd ‘ ~ 
eivar d€ ToUTO 


cuverTynitav  emavedovta 
Brho cyicas thy ywaina 
Meany, nal Td wey Fusocv ad- 
Tihs moras yy, Ta Oe BAAo 
qustv ovpavev, ual tae év 
aith (aa davicas. &ry- 
yopsnids d€ pace Toto Tmepu- 
ciodoynovas |] typed yep 
Gyros TOD mavrdg uad Cow ev 
adT® yeyennuévov, Todroyt t 
tiv Sedy acedely ryy éav- 
Tov §§ neauryy, nad rd prev 
aia |||] rods Arve Yeods 
pupiicas TH yj, nal Sianrdc- 
Tat Teds avIpwrovs’ 8 6 YY 
voepovs Te elvas seen) ppovnoews 
Velag petéyew. tov dé BuAoy, 
ov Ala weSepunvevovor, pécroy 
Teuivta > oxdrog xwploat 
Viv “at odpavey dn’ ddArATrwy, 
wah Siardbor thy KOT oy? Te 


\ 
d€ Cia ob eveynivta thy Tov 


* deyet Go. 
{t rodtw Go. 
|| Sc.—peveounvederas Vulg. 


** “Tn the abyss.” Bry.—“ Which had composed her empire.” 


—que in ipsa erant Eu. Ar. 


t+ A.—Se.—piy GucioreysioSa: Go. 
|| || tue Go. 


§§ adris Go. m. 


BEROSSUS. 2h 


The person, who presided over 
them, was a woman named Omoroca; 
which in the Chaldzan language is 
Thalatth;§ in Greek Thalassa, the 
sea; but which might equally be in- 
terpreted the Moon. All things being 
in this situation, Belus came, and cut 
the woman asunder: and of one half 
of her he formed the earth, and of the 
other half the heavens; and at the 
same time destroyed the animals 
within her.** All this (he says) was 
an allegorical description of nature. 
For, the whole universe consisting of 
moisture, and animals being conti- 
nually generated therein, the deity 
above-mentioned took off his own 
head: upon which the other gods 
mixed the blood, as it gushed out, 
with the earth ; and from thence were 
formed men. On this account it is 
that they are rational, and partake of 
divine knowledge. This Belus, by 
whom they signify Jupiter,*** divided 
the darkness, separated the 
Heavens from the Earth, and reduced 
the universe to order. But the ani- 
mals, not being able to bear the pre- 
valence of light, died. Belus upon 


and 


f Opmogdxa Go.—Opégxa Se.—Marcaja Eu. Ar. 


§ Thalaatha Eu. Ar. 
@ Eus. Ar. omits. 
Fab. 


+t 
tt rodtwy Sc, 


Tq a Go.—ss Se. 


*** Dis Bry.—Dis or Pluto Fab.—Dios Eu. Ar. 


26 


paris Btvapuv pPapinvas. 
Devra 9s tov Baroy yxopay 
Conuoy wad napmeapspoy xered- 
ous évt roy Rei thy neparny 
acpehovts Eavtod tH camop- 
puevTe clmate epuparas THY 
yy var’ Sianrdoa davOpd- 
moug nat Iypia te duvdpevae 
roy dépa pépew* aemorehéc a 
8¢ roy ByAoy ual dorpa nat 
GMov nad cedyyyy nab rods 
névte Thavyntas. (radta dy- 
ow t 6 Worviorap “Arébay- 
Qpog tov Brpwoocoy ey ty 
mporn pacnew.t) 

"Ey d¢ tH deurepg ods 
déxa Bacireis Tov Xardatoy 
ual Tov xpovey THs Bactrelag 
adriv, ocpoug éexatoy elnoow, 
Tor ery pupiadas Tecoapa- 
novta Theis nat bdo xirucdac, 
€wg TOU KATAKAUT POU, § re= 
yer yep 6 adrag "Ar€Eavdpac 
ao ano THs ypadns Tay Xad- 
Salo adrK¢ MOpPaKnatioy amd 
rub || évérov Bacihéwe "Apdd- 
Tov emi Tov déxaTov Aeyonevoy 


map adrors Bicoustpoy obras" 


"Apdcirov 0€ teAeuTycavroc]] 


XN \ ~ 

tov viey adtod Bicovdtpo** 
~ / > / 

Bacihetca: cdpovs éxtoxat- 


5 Teer hak , , 
EXa ent} TOUTOU peyayv 


* Light Bry. 
§ dvapéper Go. m. 


ft Go. om. Gycw. 
|| Go. om. rod 
*® Sefcourpor. Reloouspov. Elosdpov. Se. 


BEROSSUS. 


this, seeing a vast space unoccupied, 
though by nature fruitful, commanded 
one of the gods to take off his head, 
and to mix the blood with the earth ; 
and from thence to form other men 
and animals, which should be capable 
of bearing the air.* Belus formed 
also the stars, and the sun, and the 
moon, and the five planets. (Such, 
according to Polyhistor Alexander, is 
the account which Berossus gives in 
his first book.) 


(In the second book was contained 
the history of the ten kings of the 
Chaldzans, and the periods of the 
continuance of each reign, which con- 
sisted collectively of an hundred and 
twenty sari, or four hundred and 
thirty-two thousand years; reaching 
to the time of the Deluge. For, Alex- 
ander, enumerating the kings from 
the writings of the Chaldzeans, after 
the ninth Ardates, proceeds to the 
tenth, whois called by them Xisuthrus, 
in this manner :) | 

After the death of Ardates, his son 
Xisuthrus reigned eighteen sari. » In 
his time happened a great Deluge ; 
the history of which is thus described. 


t Paoxer. Go.—Sce. 
@ Otiarte defuncto, Eu. Ar. 
+} xo ex) Go. m. 


en “elie eth 


UATALNUT[AdY "YEVET NAL. GAL 
yeypdepas® 88 rly Abyov 
oftws* tov Kpdvoy adt@ nate 
tov Umvey emotdvra paves 
panes Acuciov t wéunry nal 
dencdiry Teds ayIpdmoug tnd 
waranhuopos Suaprapyrer- 
Sat. nercdrar atv dice 
ypandtoy, navTwy apycs 
nah pera nal TedevTcs dpv- 
Eavra§ Seivas 
qrlov Sunmdpass, ||] nad vav- 
TN YNTaprevoy cudpos euPyvact 


PETE TOY TUYyevBY Kal dva~ 


/ 
éy moe 


yuaioy iro? evtécdar de 
Ppduara nad wbnara, eum 
Panreiy € nal Coa arnvr 
“ak terpdmoda, nal révra 
etdrpemioduevoy rreiv.** eo 
Tonevoy d€ ToD tre? 3 qpdvan, 
mpog Tos eovs' edfcurevoy 
GvOpdros ciryab& yevérbat. 
tiv 0 od mapanctoayra vau- 
myynravta axdcpos Td rev 
pjnog otadioy mévre, Td dé 
urate oTradiwy Ovo’ ta de 
owrtaylérta ndyvta cuvber- 
Vat, nal yaina val rénva 
nah rods dvaynatovg oidrouc 
EuP i Pdoate 


/ 
Tevouevov S€ tod xaTra~ 


* dvayod¢ecSas Go. 
I ragnoscsca Go. 


BEROSSUSs 97 


The Deity, Cronus, appeared to him 
in a vision, and warned him that upon 
the fifteenth day of the month Desius 
there would be a flood, by which man- 
kind would be destroyed. He there- 
fore enjoined him to write a history 
of the beginning, procedure, and con- 
clusion of all things; and to bury it 
in the city of the Sun at Sippara; and 
to build a vessel, and take with him 
into it his friends and relations; and 
to convey on board every thing neces- 
sary to sustain life, together with all 
the different animals, both birds and 
quadrupeds, and trust himself fear- 
lessly to the deep. © Having asked 
the Deity, whither he was.to sail?» he 
was answered,f ‘“ To the Gods :” 
upon which he offered up a prayer 
for the good of mankind. He then 
obeyed the divine admonition: . and 
built a vessel five stadia in length, and 
two in breadth. Into this he put 
every thing which he had prepared ; 
and last of all conveyed into it his 
wife, his children, and his friends. 


After the flood had been upon the 


ft Aacla Go.—Asciov m. 
§ rederdg dcéEavra Go. 


|| Se—:emdéporg Dind.—Siparis Eu. Ar. 


q Roganti autem quo navigandum ? 
causa, ut bona hominibus eveniant. 


** Sc.—Aqv Vulg. 


Responsum; ad Deos, orandi 


Eu. Ar. 


28 


. ~ 4 4 
KAVo LAD nad ebdews AAEaYTOS 
7 eee 
tov™ dpvéwy tive Tov Eicov- 
\ 5 
Spey aeprévat. Tee de od Tp0~ 
A e. ? A / ¢ 
pay eipovta ovte Tomy Omov 
f. ~~ 2 \ 
ynarviocas Taw eANEiy €ig TO 
A 
d¢ 


many pete Tas 


Eicovspay 
npepang 


~ 
TAUTA 


mAoioy. Tay 
Gpievas td pve" 
de ada elo thy vady érdeiy 
rods Todas  mEemnAwAEvous 
éxovra, To d¢ tpltey ade- 
Vévra ote ers eANEIY Eig TO 
Troi. toy d€ Eicovrpoy 
Eyvonsivack yny deyamedpyvevas, 
Quedovra te Tay TOD mAoiov 
pacay prépog te nad ovr 
mporoneibay Td wAoioy oper 
tik énPivas were ths yuves~ 
nog nah Tho Nvyarpos nal 
TOU uvBepyntov tpornyncay= 
ta THY yhy nat Bopwoy dpv- 
cdpevoy walk Suomouvra 
Toig Neoks yever Vas pete TOY 
enPdvrwy Tod wAolov apari. 

Tods 0€ droyebavrag év 
2 mAolw wh elomopevonevav 
toy mept Tov Bicovtpoy éx- 
Bdyras } Cntely adroy én 
bvoatog Bodivras.f toy dé 
Eiicoustpoy adtiy pev adrors 
ovn ers 6privect, povyy 8 ex 
TO depos yeverar neAevou- 


/ z 
cay wo Séev adtore elves 


* tw doriwy tive Sc. 
 Bodwros Go. 


BEROSSUS. 


earth, and was in time abated, Xisu- 
thrus sent out birds from the ves- 
sel; which, not finding any food, nor 
any place whereupon they might rest 
their feet, returned to him again. 
After an interval of some days, he 
sent them forth a second time; and 
they now returned with their feet 
tinged with mud. He made a trial a 
third time with these birds; but they 
returned to himno more: from whence 
he judged that the surface of the 
earth had appeared above the waters. 
He therefore made an opening in the 
vessel, and upon looking out found 
that it was stranded upon the side of 
some mountain; upon which he im- 
mediately quitted it with his wife, his 
daughter, and the pilot. Xisuthrus 
then paid his adoration to the earth : 
and having constructed. an altar, of- 
fered sacrifices to the gods, and, with 
those who had come out of the vessel 
with him, disappeared. 

They, who remained within, find- 
ing that their companions did not re- 
turn, quitted the vessel with many 
lamentations, and called continually 
on the name of Xisuthrus. Him they 
saw no more; but they could distin- 
guish his voice in the air, and could 
hear him admonish them to pay due 
regard to religion; and likewise in- 


+ éxBévrag . . . EloovSpov Sc. omin Ch. Eu. 


~ Ope. * 
VeorePeig vat wap’ avtoy 


dic Thy edo éPeray mopeverNas 
were toy Seby otnjoovTee 
rig 0 airns Tynns Kab THY 
yuvaina adrod wat THY Su- 
yarépa nal vey xuBepyytay 
pereorxynévas. ele Te avtois 
ors édevoovtas méAw eis Ba- 
Pudiva, nat dg eluaprasr av- 
t0ig ex Lemma pwy vehonevors 
TH ypapnpara Siadodvas tots 
avSpimors, nab Ore dmov cioly 
nxopa Apuevlag earth. rods 
be dxovoavtas taltat Sical 
TE TOG Veois na mepie t To~ 
pevdnvas eis BaBvaAdva. 

Tod d€ mole tovrov nara 
undévtos§ ev tH *Apuevte. 
ers epog || ev tots Kopuu= 
paloy pecs tho. ’Apueviag 
Siaevery, nal tivas aed tod 
mhatov noite amokvoyvras 
Goparroy, xpaiaSas 8 adriy 
mpeg Tos amorpomiac pos. 
enivras oty rovroug elo Bax 
Buriva ré ve én Semmdpov ** 
ypappnarat | dyoptEas xed 
mOELs MoAACs urievras tt 
nak bepe avidpvoapévous méduy 


éminticas thy Babuidva. 


* dguréy Go. 


BEROSSUS. 29 


formed them that it was upon account 
of his piety that he was translated to 
live with the gods; that his wife and 
daughter, and the pilot, had obtained 
To this he added, 
that they should return to Babylonia ; 
and, as it was ordained, search for the 


the same honour. 


writings at Sippara, which they were 
to make known to all mankind : more- 
over that the place, wherein they then 
were, was the land of Armenia. The 
rest having heard these words, offered 


‘sacrifices to the gods; and taking 


a circuit, journeyed towards Baby- 
lonia. 


' The vessel being thus stranded in 
Armenia, some part of it yet remains 
in the Corcyrzean {| mountains of Ar- 
menia; and the people scrape off the 
bitumen, with which it had been out- 
wardly coated, and make use of it by 
way of an alexipharmic and amulet. 
And when they returned to Babylon, 
and had found the writings at Sippara, 
they built cities, and erected temples: 
and Babylon was thus inhabited again. 
—Syncel. ‘Chron. 28.—Euseb. Chron. 
5. 8. 


t are Go. 


tT meose) Go.—pedibus Eu. Ar.—Qy. ret], wefods, or wefnxws. Ed" of 


Eu. Ar. 


§ Sce.—xaraxAnSévrog Go.—xaraxAacSevtoe Go. m. 
I] tf abrou & Gom—rs... . 2v Sco—s by A. 
§] or Cordyéan Fab.—Corduarum montibus Eu. Ar. 


** Siomdpwv Din. - 


++ Volumen Eu, Ar. 


tI Sc. cxorsovrag Go. 


BEROSSUS: 


FROM APOLLODORUS. 


OF THE 


TAYTA pey 6 Bypwooos 
iotépnoe, mpatoy syeveodar 
Baciréa *”Adwpoy éx BaBu- 
Adves Xardalo'} Pactdred- 
car d€ acpous Sena, nal nam 
Sebing "Ardmapoyt nal *Auy- 
AwvaS tov éx Narr: BiBrwy'|| 
cita “Aupevova tov Xan- 
dato, ep ov gyce pavagvar 
toy, pauoapy “Odwyy, tov 
"Awydwrov, én Tg epudpaas* 
(omep AnéEavdpoc mporaBoyv 
elpyne  cpavgvas TP mpory 
eres* obtog O€ peT& Tcpous 
teccapdnovta® 6 de “ABudy- 
vooG] cav** devrepoy *Awy- 
Owrov rere ocepoug Ebnoow ef") 
eita Meydérapw tt én Mav- 
TiBIBAwy moAEws, Bucirdedoas 


& adrav odpovs éxronaidena* 


* Bacikiwy Go, . 
§ Almelon. Eu, Ar. 
** 7 Go. 





+ XarA8alwy Go. 


CHALDAAN KINGS. 


Tus is the history which Berossus 
has transmitted to us. He tells us 
that the first king was Alorus of Ba- 
bylon, a Chaldean: he reigned ten 
sari: and afterwards. Alaparus, and 
Amelon who came from Pantibiblon : 
then Ammenon the Chaldean, in 
whose time appeared the Musarus 
Oannes the Annedotus from the Ery- 
(But Alexander Poly- 
histor anticipating the event, has said 


thrzean sea. 


that he appeared in the first year ; 
but Apollodorus says that it was 
after forty sari; Abydenus, however, 
makes the second Annedotus appear 
after twenty-six sari.) Then suc- 
ceeded _Megalarus from the city of 
Pantibiblon; and he reigned eighteen 
sari: and after him Daonus the shep- 
herd from Pantibiblon reigned ten 


} ’AAdomagoy Go. 
|| TloursBiBAwy A, J] ’ARudids Vulg. 


+f Amegalarus. 


nar perce ToToy Adwyoy moi~ 
peva ex Mayr BiBrwv Baor- 
retour odipovg Séua. “ata 
rolToy madd pact pavyvas ex 
Tg epurpag Avqdwtoy TéTap~ 
Toy Thy adTyy Tig aiyw ExovTa 
Vdrerw ual ryy ixSvog mpdc 
ays porous pibsy. €iTa dipba™ 
Eveddpaxovt é&« TWavriBi8- 
Awv, wal Baciretoas odpovs 
dutanaidena. emt tovtov doy- 
aly &Ahov avavars ex Tie 
OyA0L0y 
ware THy iySvog mpd aySpw~ 


epuvpaig Vardoons 


moy pik, @ ovorm Oddnav.t 
rovtoug dé dyer mdévTas TH 
ind "Odvvev neparawdos py- 
Véevra nara pepos eknynoa- 
oYa. wep) tovrov “APvdyvic 
obdey ermev. crt apbou Aueu~ 
diviv Xaddaiov ex Aapdy- 
yov' Baciretoa: € adtiy 
tydoov odpwg dena. cita 
ipbas “Oridpryy Xardaiov 
éx Aapdyxyov, Baciretras 
d& ochpous yj. “Oridptov 8 te- 
Aevrynocaytog toy viey adrod 
Bicouspo Bacietoas ocipove 
éutanaidena. ex) rovrov roy 
peyay nardunvo dy nos ye- 
yenrsa. &¢ yerSan suod 
mévras Baucirels dena, ocpovs 


de € \ 4 
€ EXATOY ELK0OT be 


* ioe Go. 


BEROSSUS. $1 


sari; in his time (he says) appeared 
again from the Erythrean sea a fourth 
Annedotus, having the same form 
with those above, the shape of a fish 
blended with that of a man. Then 
reigned Euedorachus from Pantibi- 
blon, for the term of eighteen sari ; 
in his days there appeared another 
personage from the Erythreean sea 
like the former, having the same com- 
plicated form between a fish and a 
(All 
these, says Apollodorus, related par- 
ticularly and circumstantially _what- 
ever Oannes had informed them of: 
concerning these Abydenus has made 
no mention.) Then reigned Amemp- 
sinus, a Chaldean from Laranche ; 
and he being the eighth in order 
reigned ten 


man, whose name was Odacon. 


sari.. Then reigned 
Otiartes, a Chaldzean, from Laranche ; 
and he reigned eight sari. And upen 
the death of Otiartes, his son Xisu- 
thrus reigned eighteen sari: in his 
time happened the great deluge. . So 
that the sum of all the kings is ten; 
and the term which they collectively 
reigned an hundred and twenty sari. 
—Syncel. Chron. 39.—Euseb. Chron, 
5. 


¢ Edoranchus Eu. Ar.—Eteddigeryov Go. 


} 8éxw» Gos Aavywy Fab. Go. m. 


BEROSSUS: 


FROM ABYDENUS. 





OF THE CHALDAAN KINGS AND THE DELUGE. 


XAAAAION prey t7¢ coping 
méps Toravra. 

Baciretoas 8¢ to xopas 
mparroy Aéyeras™ "Ahwpoy, Tov 
O€ bmrep Ewurtad Adyoy Oracdovvacs 
Ort pay Tow AeBT Towneva 6 
Sets amodelar. Baciredoas 
be odpovg déna. odpos dé 
ert Lanter nat tpoxiae 
Tea, ynpos de ébandoia, 
cbaces de Ebqnovra. 

Mera d€ rotiroy Addmapoy 
diptar odpovs TPEiG, nen” ot 
"Aulrnrapos ex mérhews Mayti- 
BiBrug§ éBactrevee odépous 
y's ep? oB detrepov AywAdia 
toy|| thy Sdraccay avaddvat 
mapanhnowoy “OdwyG yy 


Réav qudalnova. pweY ty 


So much concerning the wisdom of 
the Chaldeans. 

It is said that the first king of the 
country was Alorus, and that he gave 
out a report that God had appointed 
him to be the Shepherd of the people: 
he reigned ten sari: now a sarus is 
esteemed to be three thousand six 
hundred years ; a neros six hundred; 
and a sossus sixty. 


After him Alaparus reigned three 
sari: to him succeeded Amillarus 
from the city of Pantibiblon, who 
reigned thirteen sari; in his time 
came up from the sea a second An- 
nedotus, a semi-deemon very similar 
in his form to Oannes: after Amilla- 


rus reigned Ammenon twelve sari, 


* Sc. Atywv A.—Aéyer Go.—aéys: Go. m. 


Tt Sc. wiv rod Aswic Go. 


§ Tavr:BiBaou Se.—TlavtiBiBaioc A. 


q ’Qdvvny Go. 


{ ov Go. 
|| "Awydoroy Sc. 


*Auuevay ex UavriBiSrwy 
qpke®™ acdpoug 1B. med oy 
Meyddcapos F éx TlayvtiBi- 
Brwy qpSe odpovs éxtwnal- 
dexa* eita Aads monn ex 
NayriBibrwy éBactieure od- 
poug dence, ep ov a! dupveist 
viv ex Vardoons avéducay, 
dv tT byiuata tavta, Evé- 
Swnoc, "Evevyajsos, "EvevBou- 
Aog,§ "Avawevtog. ext d€ rod 
pete Taira Evedopérxor || 
"Avdbdacpoge WY ew? ov** ar- 
Ao tet} Hpbav nat Licov- 
Rpog emt rovrois, ds Teds may- 
Tag elves Baairere déxa, ov 
sig xpsues THs Pacirclag owvnke 


vf - 
odpovs  Exativ elnogte nal 


~ / 
mept TOU naTanrvoAoy mapa~ \, 


poi [ev, on amapddranta 
Reyes obtrwc* peta Evedape- 
oxyov &AAos Tives jphay “ah 
Licwpos, @ 99 Kavos ™poon= 
poalves pey Ererdar TARTeg 
ouPpwv Aeclou tt sé. §§ Ke 
never 98 arétv 8 ve rypatnpcer oy 
qy éxonevoy ev “Hdrsourdres ||I| 
Hh ev Sinmdpuow YY anc- 
uptrpate 


/ 
EMITEAEA 


LiowWpos d¢ taira 


BEX nonoas evréwes 


* uy dy, with acc... . 


+ Meyddravog A, 
|| *Asdweécyov Sc. 


{| "Avi A&dGos Go. 


BEROSSUS. 33 


who was of the city of Pantibiblon : 
then Megalarus of the same place 
reigned eighteen sari: then Daos, the 
shepherd, governed for the space of 
ten sari; he was of Pantibiblon; in 
his time four double-shaped person- 
ages came up out of the sea to land, 
whose names were Euedocus, Eneu- 
gamus, Eneuboulus, and Anementus : 
afterwards in the time of Euedores- 
chus appeared another Anodaphus. 
After these reigned other kings, and 
last of all Sisithrus: so that in the 
whole, the number amounted to ten 
kings, and the term of their reigns to 
an hundred and twenty sari, (And 
among other things not irrelative to 
the subject, he continues thus con- 
cerning the deluge :) After Euedores- 
chus some others reigned, and then 
Sisithrus. To him the deity Cronus 
foretold that on the fifteenth day of 
the month Desius’ there would be a 
deluge of rain: and he commanded 
him to deposit all the writings what- 


ever which were in his possession, in 


the city of the Sun in Sippara. Sisi- 
thrus, when he. had complied with 
these commands, sailed immediately 
to Armenia, and was presently in- 


- %9§a Go. throughout, 


§ ’Ev4Bovdog Sc, 
** Jy Go.—ols Go. m, 


t Sipuis Go. 


tt dAdo rod 7? A—dAAos B40 re Anon, Dind, © 


Tf Aacfo Dind. 
\ll| ‘HAfou wéAe Go, 


(] sscmdsgoew Dind. 


§§ aéumrn tm) déxa Go, 
¥*#* Zpy TEAca Go. 


F 


34 


én *Apueving avérrwe, “at 
mapavtixa pev™ nateAdu Pave 
ra €% To Neo. tpirn % 
quepen ered Bov} enorace, 
peries Tov bpviday, welpny t 
moretnevos eb mov yay toey 
Tod Maroc éexdtoayv* ai dé 
exdexouevov opeag meAcyeos 
apcpixavers &ropéoveas § buy 
uaropuicovras || mapa Toy 
LiciSpov, dmisw xnouiCovras, 
nat ex” adrny | erepau.*# 
tg 0€ tir ++ tpityow érv- 
xeev tt 


ad 4 ‘ 
mnhov “xaTamAco Tos Tap~ 


aninato§$§ yap oy 


cove, Seol way |||| CF avSpdmev 
apavilovor, To 8 Avie ey 
*"Apevly wepiamra Evrwv &re~ 
E / \ n~ > 
upappana nab Toow émixw= 


plows mapetyero. 


OF THE 


Evti OOYY ot Aéyoucs 
Tovs mpwroug *** dvaccbyrees 
foun Te nat pmeyéder yavvw- 
Névtas' nad dy Seby +++ 
narapoyicavtas dyrelvovas 
cia tUpow mMBatov del- 


pen, ttt 


a w % 
bhp 7 vdOY BaBuady éo~ 


* wry A. 
f mespijy A, 


|| Sxeinn Sogutoovras A.—dxnxa Sopulcovrat Go. 
Tt tot A. 
q{ Sc.— Ev 77 8} Go. 


** ET aio A. 
IIll wev A. 
tt Sea Go. 


BEROSSUS. 


spired by God. Upon the third day 
after the cessation of the rain Sisi- 
thrus sent out birds, by way of 
experiment, that he might judge 
whether the flood had subsided. ‘But 
the birds passing over an unbounded 
sea, without finding any place of rest, 
returned again to Sisithrus. This he 
repeated with other birds. And when 
upon the third trial he succeeded, for 
the birds then returned with their 
feet stained with mud, the gods 
translated him from among men. 
With respect to the vessel, which yet 
remains in Armenia, it is a custom of 
the inhabitants to form bracelets and 
amulets of its wood.—Syncel.. Chron. 
38.—Euseb. Prep. Evan. lib. 9.— 
Euseb. Chron. 5. 8. 


TOWER OF BABEL. 


They say that the first inhabitants 
of the earth, glorying in their own 
strength and size, and despising the 
gods, undertook to raise a tower whose 
top should reach the sky, in the place 
in which Babylon now stands: but 
when it approached the heaven, the 


T éxirebwy A.—étzeita, wv Go. 
§ dmoggeotcar A. 
| atrzc+ Go. 
Tt eruye A. §§ dmrelxato A. 
*** Sc. inserts ex yi. 
TTY aeleysi Go. 


84 

Ty Hon TE arco elves TOU 

od \ ‘ Re 4 
oupayev. Kak TOVG ayEmoUS 
Leoios Paréovrac™ dvarpérpas 
meph avtoios To punydynuc, 
Tov dy te epeima yt Meyer Tar 

~ ” 
BaPurdva. téws 8¢ ora 
Guoyhoooovs ex Ney ToAV- 
Spot aviv evéynactas*§ 
peta, € Kpdyw nal Tirqn || 

~ I € / 
oveTHvas moAEKov. 6 OE TOTES 
z ~ 
€v @ mipyo guodounray, viv 
BaBvaoyv xareitar, Da chy 


ovyxvow tov wept thy did- 


Aextoy mpotov évarypods. “EB-. 


pater yap thy cdyxvow Baber 
nanos, 


* Seo) eiGotéovrag MSS. 


BEROSSUS. 35 


winds assisted the gods, and over- 
threw the work upon its contrivers: 
and its ruins are said to be still at 
Babylon: and the gods introduced a 
diversity of tongues among men, who 
till that time had all spoken the same 
language: and a war arose between 
Cronus and Titan. The place in 
which they built the tower is now 
called Babylon, on account of the 
confusion of the tongues; for con- 
fusion is by the Hebrews called Babel. 
—Euseb. Prep. Evan. lib. 9.—Syncel. 
Chron. 44.—Euseb. Chron. 13. 


+ Sc.—igtria Go. 


f Go. m.—roat3gwov Go.—mordspow See 


§ A —tvdyxacas Go.—ivelnagSon Se. 


BEROSSUS: 


FROM JOSEPHUS,. &c.* 


\ 
META tov xataxdvopoy de- 
nary yeved, mapa Xaddalosg 
z \ \ / 
Tig jy Sincuog aynp, nat wée- 
\ \ 4 + 
yas, nal Te odpm emer 


pos. 





OF ABRAHAM. 


ArtEr the deluge, in the tenth ge- 
neration, was a certain man among the 
Chaldzans renowned for his justice 
and great exploits, and for his skill in 
the celestial sciences.—Euseb. Prep. 
Evan. lib. 9. 


OF NABONASAR. 


"Amd 8¢ NaPovacdpov tods 
Npovous Ths Tay aorépwy Kv] 
wens Xardaioe AuplBooay, 
war amo Xardulov of map’ 
“EAAno! parnwatines aBov= 
tes éreid) §=§ NaBovacrapos 
cuveryoryoy THs mpabers Toy 


~ / 
mpo abtos Baciréwy, npavi- 


From the reign of Nabonasar only 
are the Chaldzans (from whom the 
Greek mathematicians copy) accu- 
rately acquainted with the heavenly. 
motions: for Nabonasar collected all 
the mementos of the kings prior to 
himself, and destroyed them, that the 
enumeration of the Chaldean kings 


* The various readings to some of the following extracts would, if they 
_ were all given, exceed the text in size. I have selected those which appear 


to be most material. 


“tae TO, sow ¢ e 
EY, OWS AT AUTO Y KATA 


plaenoss yiveras tov Xar= 


datwy Bacirewv. 


BEROSSUS. 37 


might commence with him.—Syncel. 
Chron. 207. 


OF THE DESTRUCTION OF THE JEWISH TEMPLE. 


“Tad tpbrov mémpas ent 
ry Aiyurtoy val én ry 
querepay yay thy vity Toy 
Eavred NaPovyedovécopay pe~ 
Td moAAIS Suvdpews, Ereldy~ 
mep aibertiras adrovs énv- 
Sero mdvroy euparyce, nat 
Tiy vady evempyoe tov éy “Tepo- 
TOAU{A0IG, DAws Te mdyTa Tov 
map nuoy Naw Ayactioas, 
eis BaBvaAdva 
owveRy 88 nal ryy wed épy= 
potnvas xpovoy erov éBdonn- 
novra, mexps Kpov ov Tep- 
cay Bacio. uparnoas: oe 
(pyc) rev BaBvrdyoy Alytr- 
Tov, Svplas, Dowlunc, “Apa- 
Blas, mévrag 8¢ SrepBarro- 
pevoy™ rats mpdkert tods mpd 
avr Xardaloy nat Bau» 


Awvioy BeBacirevnsrarse 


pet eS nicer. 


He (Nabopollasar) sent his son 


-Nabuchodonosor with a great army 


against Egypt, and against Judea, 
upon his being informed that they had 
revolted from him; and by that means 
he subdued them all, and set fire to 
the temple that was at Jerusalem ; and 
removed our people entirely out of 
their own country, and transferred 
them to Babylon, and our city re- 
mained in a state of desolation during 
the interval of seventy years, until the 
days of Cyrus king of Persia. (He 
then says, that) this Babylonian king 
conquered Egypt, and Syria, and 
Pheenicia, and Arabia, and exceeded 
in his exploits all that had reigned 
before him in Babylon and Chaldza. 
—Joseph. contr. Appion. lib. 1. c. 19. 


OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 


"Axotoas 8¢ 6 naryp ad= 
Tov NaBomorrcoapoc, | ort 


6 
/ tA 4 Di 
TETAYEVOG TATPamMNS ETE T 


* imepBadrésuevov MSS. 


} Hud. m.—Nefordcoapos Hud. from MSS. 


When Nabopollasar his (Nabucho- 
donosor’s) father, heard that the go- 
vernor, whom he had set over Egypt, 


} ev ty Go. 


38 


Aiytarg “vat toig mept THY 
Suplay ryy Koldyy ual ray 
Dowinny Tomo amorrarys 
yéyover, od Suvcnrevog adrog 
CVeTHTAS 


” $ ~ 
CTL YAKOTAVEIs 


~~ len > or 4 
7B vip NaBovyodovoropp™ ovte 


ere ev qrintat mépn twee Tis 


Suvdrerc, eémemrpey ex’ du~ 


réy.|| cvuptbas d€ NaPovyo- 


~ 4 > er 
Sovdoopes TH AmortTaTy, nab 


mapat ub cnevoc, avToD TE 
exuplevoev, nar thy xopay e 
apxng]] ima tyy abtod Paci- 
relay éxolycev. TH OC math 
aurod cuvéby NaPororra- 
sappy, nat& TovToy Toy napoy 
apiocncaryts, év TH BaBv- 
Awvlov mores petarnrcbor tov 
Blov, rn BeBacirevuite etnom 
ow évea.™* 
AloRouevos 8€ wer” ob Tord 
TH TOU maTpos TeAeuTHy Na- 
Povyadoveropes, xararrnaas 
Te nara thy Avyurroy mpay~ 
para nab THY rommyy yeopery 
“ah Tods alypwandrovg *Tov- 
dalwy te nat Dowiney val 
Ltpey nal Tov nat& vyy Al- 
yurtoy édvay ouvrdkas tich 
tiv dirov, pete PBapurd- 


ancy t duvdmews nat THs Aor 


BEROSSUS~ 


and the provinces of Ceelesyria and 
Phoenicia, had revolted, he was de- 
termined to punish his delinquencies, 
and for that purpose entrusted part 
of his army to his son Nabuchodono- 
sor, who was then of mature age, + 
and sent hinr forth against the rebel: 
and Nabuchodonosor engaged and 
overcame him, and reduced the coun-. 
try again under his dominion. And 
it came to pass that his father, Nabo- 
pollasar, was seised with a disorder 
which proved fatal, and he died in the 
city of Babylon, after he had Tolga 
nine and twenty years. 


Nabuchodonosor, as soon as he had 


received intelligence of his father’s 


death, set in order’ the affairs of 
Egypt and the other countries, and 
committed to some of his. faithful 
officers the captives. he had taken 
from the Jews, and Phoenicians, and 
Syrians, and the nations belonging to 
Egypt, that they might conduct them 
with that part of the forces which 
had heavy armour, together with the 


* NoBouxo8goadpy Dind.—Nafovyodovoedpw Go.—Nabucodrossorus Eu. Ar. 


—NaPexodoocspu A.—B. 


{ Lat.—Fab.—but a youth—Qy. 


¥ Sync. omits this passage. 
** % Jos. in Orig. 


@ tGai9s¢. Eu. 


|| avréi» Go. 
++ Tis Jos. in Orig. 


ans operciag avanoultew els 
cy BaBvrwviay, adrds opui- 
cas* Sduyoorig mapeyeveTo 
dic THs epyisov eg BaPvdAdva. 
harahaBor dt t& mpdypnara 
Siormmovueva brd Xaddalwv, 
nar Karnpouperyy thy Baci- 
Relay ind tov Bedticrov ad- 
tay, uuprevoug ef brhoxdrypov' 
THs warping apync. Tors prev 
alypararos  waparyevoprevos 
auvétakey dvrais aroulas év 
Toig EmiTydeoTaTos THO Ba- 
Buroviag roves amodetfou, 
aureg 0€ dnd tov én Tod To~ 


henov Aadtpwv, 7d “re Bydov 


\ \ 
jepoy ual T& rome nocpnoas: 


pirotinws. Thy re indpyov- 
cay € dpyis mda, nal éré- 
a4 A 

pay eater mporyaprcduevos 

Te! / + \ \ 
nab Gvanawnoas , mpeg To 
poqnets dvvdoSas rode modsop~ 
KobyTag TW moTauly dya- 
orpépotag én rhy mA 
naracnevdtey, tmepeRcrero 
Tpeig prev Ths evoy Toews 
mepsBorous, tpeig d€ tH¢ eEw 
Tovtwv, Tove pev eF Emre 
mre nal dopaarov, rode 
b¢ € airing rng rAWSov. Kad 


reixloas akiodoyag thy méALy, 


o A \ nn 4 
Hab TOUS TUAMYAG KOTUNTAS | 


c 
lepompen@c, mpornareaneva- 


* Souloaug A. 


J} dvayxicoas Vulg.—dvaxcivloas Dind. 


BEROSSUS. 39 


rest of his baggage, to Babylonia: in 
the mean time with a few attendants 
he hastily crossed the desert to Baby- 
lon. When he arrived there he found 
that his affairs had been faithfully 
conducted by the Chaldeans, and that 
the principal person among them had. 
preserved the kingdom for him: and 
he accordingly obtained possession of 
all his father’s dominions. And he 
distributed the captives in colonies in 
the most proper places of Babylonia: 
and adorned the temple of Belus, 
and the other temples, in a sumptuous 
and pious manner, out of the spoils 
which he had taken in this war. He 
also rebuilt the old city, and added 
another to it on the outside, and so 
far completed Babylon, that none, who 
might besiege it afterwards, should 
have it in their power to divert the 
river, so as to facilitate an entrance 
into it: and he effected this by build- 
ing three walls about the inner city, 
and three about the outer. Some of 
these walls he built of burnt brick 
and bitumen, and some of brick only. 
When he had thus admirably fortified 
the city, and had magnificently adorn- 
ed the gates, he added also a new 
palace to those in which his forefathers 
had dwelt, adjoining them, but ex- 
ceeding them in height and splendor. 


f SAoxAjows Go. 


40 


nev Tig Tatpinols Pacsretoss 
repx PBacirerm  exonevee 
exelvav, Umepalpta dydory- 
pa ual Thy wohAY woAvTE- 
Aeay. Manpiy® 8 tows 
eoran ddy tig Cbyyntas, TARY 
dyra ye cig} SmepBoryy cs 
peyaras drepnpava, 
auveTenery nirepars dexa- 
mévte. ev d€ Tog Bacsrelosg 


\ 
Kab 


st 
rovros dvadinpatat Aidtives 
+ 
tibyrd dvgnodounoas, nat THY 
avs amodods Guootaryy Toig 
/ 
dpert, naracpurevoag Sérdperr 
~v > 4 ‘ 
mavrodamois ebeipyaouro, nat 
/ \ , 
KUATATKEDAaTAS TOY xnarov- 
pevoy KpEeuarrtoy mapadercoy, 
ice Td, THY yuvaina adtod 
emivuuciv hg Gpelag Siavé- 
4 n~ 
Tews, Ted papperyy vy Toig 


nate thy Mydiav§ rémass, 


BEROSSUS. 


Any attempt to des¢ribe it would be 
tedious : yet notwithstanding its pro- 
digious size and magnificence it was 
finished within fifteen days. In this 
palace he erected very high walks, 
supported by stone pillars; and by 
planting what was called a pensile 
paradise, and replenishing it with all 
sorts of trees, he rendered the pros- 
pect an exact resemblance of a moun- 
tainous country, This he did to 
gratify his queen, because she had 
been brought up in Media, and was © 
fond of a mountainous situation.— 
Joseph. contr. Appion. lib. 1. ¢. 19.— 
Syncel. Chron. 220.—Euseb, Prep. 
Evan. lib. 9. 


OF THE CHALDAAN KINGS AFTER NEBUCHADNEZZAR, 


NaBovyodovdcopeg prev ov 
wera Fo apkdoSas rod mpoei~ 
pninevov Teixous, éumecay eis 
apiworiayv, pernrrdbare roy 
Blo, BeBaucikeruads ern ter- 
capanovtarpla. tis 8¢ Ba~ 


airelag xvpiog eyeveto & vlog 


Nabuchodonosor, whilst he was en- 
gaged in building the above-mentioned 
wall, fell sick, and died after he had 
reigned forty-three years ; whereupon 
his son Evilmerodachus succeeded 
him in his kingdom. His govern- 
ment however was conducted in an 


* B. Dind.—paxor Hud.—ysxorv Go. 


¢ Dind. and others omit ye «is. 


§ M48eov Dind. 


J] avorAjuara Vulg. 


aired Evenuapadabyoc.* 
* “mpoards iy mparyad 
Tov dvbbognad adoedyas em- 
PovrevSede tad rod thy ader- 
phy expres adrod Noypiyhuc- 
coopout dvnpedn, Le-teed 
Sep decrs °° 

Mera 88 73 dvapeSqvan 
ToDrov, Siadekdunevos ryy ap- 
xiv 6 emiBoredods aire 
NyjpiyAioo'dopos, seine eg 
try téoocapa. 
“*'Tovtov vitg AaPBoporodp- 
yodoc"f exvplevee pty ric 
Bacirelas mais dy pivas 
éwéa" émsBovrevders d€, dice 
Td TOAAG euchaivery xananry, 
ind trav ploy adreryyma- 
viadn. . 

*Amohovov Se Todrov, ory= 
EANovreg ob emiPovrcdcayres 
aitd, nowy tyy Bacirday 


mepierqnay NaBowidp§ tit 


tiv é« BaPuradves, oyre éx 
Tg abtys emovordcews. || 
nh tovtov T& wept Toy moTa- 
pov reixn Tho BaPuaAwvioy 
morews, €& oaras mAlvAov nat 
dopadrov natenocunry. 
Otons d€ Hs PBacirelas 
aurev éy tH értanadendrw 


eres, mpocbeaAnruras I] Kipoc 


* EvsApadodpouxos Eu. 


} AaBopocdprayos Al.—XaBaeccoapiyos Eu. 
§ Navovidy MS. El.—Nofofdy Eu. 


BEROSSUS. 41 


é- illegal and improper manner, and he 
fell a victim to a conspiracy which 
was formed against his life by Nerig- 
lissoorus, his sister’s husband, after he 
had reigned about two years. — 


Upon his death Neriglissoorus, the 


‘chief of the conspirators, obtained 


possession of the kingston; and reigned 


four years. 


He was succeeded by his son La- 
pborosoarchodus who was but a child, 
and reigned nine months; for his 
misconduct he was seized by conspi- 
rators, and put to death by torture. 


After his death, the conspirators 


-assembled, and by common consent 


placed the crown upon the head of 
‘Nabonnedus, a2 man of Babylon, and 
one of the leaders of the insurrection. 
It was in his reign that the walls of 
the city of Babylon which defend the 
banks of the river were curiously built 
with burnt brick and bitumen. 


In the seventeenth year of the reign 
of Nabonnedus, Cyrus came out of 
Persia with a great army, and having 


f NugtyAicépov Eu. 


|| Eu. Hud.—ériorécews Vulg. 


{| mooceAnAvdes Eu.—efeAnrudws Syn. 


G 


42 


ex TIS Mepoidog mera dvvd- 
feOg MAAS, Kal natraorpe- 
Wdpevos Thy Aowmyy “Aciay™ 
mica, Bpuntey ext ths Ba~ 
Burwvias. alo Sdnevos dé Na- 
Bowydos ryv epodoy adrod, 
admavrncas peta. THS Svva- 
recs 
NTTNVElS TH Mayy nal puyov 
GAvyorras, . cuvendciony ele 


nar maparakdsrevos, 


chy Bopovrmyyvay nou. Kipos 
d¢ BaPurava natraraPonevog, 
“at ouvtdbacg ta ebo trys 
morews tein natracndrbat, 
ie 7O May air® mpayyari- 
uy nar Sucdrwroy pavyvas 
*Avélevgey én 


4 \ 
Bépovrmoy, extroduopuncoy roy 


/ 
THY. WOMYs 


NaPowydoyv. tot 8 NaBovvy- 


dov ctx tmoncivayros Thy To- 


Auopulay, Gr? eyyerpnoayros . 


aitov,  mporepoy xonodrevoc 
Kipos quaravipdmrws, nat dadg 


2 t h aed , 
olmyTnpioy avT® Kapuaviay, 


eLémeuabey ex t7¢ BaBvawviac. 


lj a. ¥ . 
NaPovvydog nev otv, Td Aosmdy 
~ / 
TOU xXpovov Sicryevduevoe ey 
> , led 7 / 
exeiyn 77] XOpE, narerrpepe 
tov Bioy. 


BEROSSUS. 


conquered all the rest of Asia, ad- 
vanced hastily into the country of 
Babylonia. As soon as Nabonnedus 
perceived he was advancing to attack 
him, he assembled. his forces and op- 
posed him, but was defeated, and fled 
with a few of his adherents, and was 
shut up in the city of Borsippus. Upon 
this Cyrus took Babylon, and. gave 
orders that the outer walls should be 
demolished, because the city appeared 
of such strength as to render a siege 
almost impracticable. From thence 
he marched to Borsippus, to besiege 
Nabonnedus:. but .Nabonnedus de- 
livered himself into his hands without 
holding out the place: he was there- 
fore kindly treated by Cyrus, who 
provided him with an establishment 
in Carmania, but sent him out of Ba-~ 
bylonia. -Nabonnedus_. accordingly 
spent the remainder of his life in that 
country, where he died.—Joseph. 
contr. App. lib. 1. c. 20.—Euseb. 
Prep. Evan. lib. 9. st 


OF THE FEAST OF SACEA. 


Bipwaoos 8€ ey mpirw Ba- 


Prronaniv, 73 Nog, yet, 


Berossus, in the first book of his 
Babylonian history, says ; That in the 


* Bactrclay dracay-Eu. 


BEROSSUS. 43 


wie éxnadendry ayer%a: eleventh month, called Loos, is cele- 
éoptny Lanéag mpocayopevo- brated in Babylon the feast of Sacea 
Kevqy &yvBaBuddvs ext qu€pas for five days, in which it is the custom 
mevte, &v ais eae elvan &p- that the masters should obey their 
xerNasr tots Seondtas ind domestics, one of whom is led round 
tay olxérav, adyyeicSas re the house, clothed in a royal garment, 
ths oinlas ta adtdv évdedv- andhim they call Zoganes.—Atheneus, 
Kita coh suolay tH Bac lib. 14. 

Aux, oy nareiodas Zoyavqy. 


MEGASTHENES: 


FROM ABYDENUS. 





OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 


ABYAHNOS éy th’ Accuptoy 
ypapi, Meyacbévys 0€ act. 
NaBovnodpecopov “Hpandéac * 
GAusynwrepov yeyovara ext re 
AiBuny nat *IBypiny otpa- 
teoa* ravrag S€ xeipwod- 
peavey dwodacnoy adtéwy elg 
ta debi Tod mévrov naroml- 
wat. Mera d€ Aéyeras mec 
Xardalov, ag dvaBas eat re 
Baciknia naracxerein Se 
érep On. Preybdevos dé 
cimev oftws. “* "Eyo Na- 
Bovnodpocopec, @ BaBvdsvos, 
Thy neAovoray bixly mpoayyer= 
Aw cuucpopyy, Tyy ate Baros 
eng Tpryovec, ote Bacirerm 
ByAtis pokpag 


meioo oYevotor. ft Heer Tép- 


aimeot pepxt 


€ / ~ / 
ong Hlrbovos Talow buetepact 


Oalnors ypedunevog cuprjrckyor~ 


* “HoaxAtws Eu. 
t Sc—acSevotow Eu. 


AsypEeNnus, in his history of the 
Assyrians, has preserved the follow- 
ing fragment of Megasthenes, who 
says: That Nabucodrosorus, having 
become more powerful than Hercules, 
invaded Libya and Iberia, and when 
he had rendered them tributary, he 
extended his conquests over the in- 
habitants of the shores upon the right 
of the sea. It is moreover related 
by the Chaldeans, that as he went up 
into his palace he was possessed by 
some god ; and he cried out and said: 
‘Oh! Babylonians, I, Nabucodroso- 
rus, foretel unto you a calamity which 
must shortly come to pass, which 
neither Belus my ancestor, nor his 
queen Beltis, have power to persuade 
the Fates to turn away. A Persian 
mule shall come, and by the assist- 
ance of your gods shall impose upon 


$ Sc—Seg, dre O33, Eu. 


ow eadker 8 dovrcovyny. ob 
8) cwalrios rras Mydys 70 
"Acotpuy aiynuca. ts ive 
pay mpocdtery, % Sctivas ods 
moreiras, xapuPdiv twa 4 


Sdraccay cadvebapevny aio 


cisco wpepiiLov, 4 pay adda 
dado orpaheyvta gépea Seu 
ice THs Epnuov, iva ore do- 
Tea, oltre ndtog avSpdmwy, 
Dpes de. vouov exovor, nad 
Opies mAALovTas, ev TE me~ 
rpyos nod yapddpnos prodvoy 
arduevoy" ue ve mply ég* voov 
Baréoda: tara, 
cyelvovos eupmeren.”” : 
O. uty Seoniocas mapa- 
XpIna npdvero. 6 08 of wads 
Eviduarovpavyos « €Baclreve. 
tiv d€ 6 upeorns drontelvas 
Nopryricdpys, deine maida 
AaPaccodpacney. tovrov v¢ 
amotavivros Biaig popp, Na- 
Bawldoyov dmodetuve. Baci- 
Nea, mpooqnovra of oder. TH 
d€ Kipos Eddy BaBvdava Kap- 
paving nyerovlny Smpéerau. 
(Kat meph tot urloas d€ 
tiv NaBovxodavecop tHy Ba- 
Buradva, 6 adtis Tabta ypd- 
pet’) heyeraus Se méyra prey 
ee dpyins Pup eva, Yddhac~ 
Byjroy de 
open Tavoal, xepny exdrtw 


anovelwavta, nat BaBvrdva 


. / 
TAY KAAEOLEYnY, 


MEGASTHENES. 


TENEOS 


45 


you the yoke of slavery: the author 
of which shall be a Mede, the vain 
glory of Assyria. Before he should 
thus betray my subjects, Oh! that 
some sea or whirlpool might receive 
him, and his memory be blotted out 
for ever ; or that he might be cast out 
to wander through some desert, where 
there are neither cities nor the trace 
of men, a solitary exile among rocks 
and caverns where beasts and birds 
alone abide. »But for me,. before he 
shall have conceived these mischiefs 
in his mind, a happier end will be 
provided.” 


~When he had thus. prophesied, he 
expired’: and-was succeeded by his 
son Evilmaluruchus, who was slain 
by his kinsman Neriglisares: and 
Neriglisares left Labassoarascus’ his 
son: and when he also had suffered 
death by violence, they: crowned Na- 
bannidochus, who had no connexion 
with the royal family; and in his reign 
Cyrus took Babylon, and granted him 
a principality in Carmania. 

And concerning the rebuilding of 
Babylon by Nabuchodonosor, he writes 
thus: It is said that from the begin- 
ning all, things were water, called the 
sea: that Belus caused this state of 
things to cease, and appointed to each 
its proper place: and he surrounded 
Babylon with a wall: but in process 


* ais Eu. 


46 


relyes mepiBaneiv® tH ypovo de 
TH invevpevp ahancdnvat. 


renyloas S€ adbdic NaPovxo- 


Covoropay td wexpe To Mane- - 


Doviay cpying diapretvav doy 
xarubmvroy. Kat ped” erepa 
"ariAeyety NaBovxyeBovderopos dé 
DiadeEduevos tHy dpynv, Ba- 
Purdva prev érelyioe TpITAD 
mepiporw, éy . wevrenaidena 
mepnat, tov re “Apuandany 
motapay ebnyaryey, edyta xé- 
pas Evppytéw, rev te "Aupa- 


navoy.™ 


imep 0¢ TH¢ Sinta- 
~ / / > / 
pyvav Wodtog, Acnnoy épuéa~ 
PEVOG, TEPAET POY KEY TETTA- 
/ 
pdnota mapacayyeov, Pa- 
~ +f 

og F dpyuiay Emoct, mvAag 
enéotycey, Tas dyoiyoytes 
apdeonoy Td medley’ naréover 
Y duras "Exetoyvopdvas. T 
> / \ ‘ vf 

enetelyice € nal tho “Epu- 
Vpns Vardoons ryv ewinav- 
ow, nab Tepydova moduy éxti- 
wey, nate Tas “Apd Boy cic- 
Boras? ra te Baciknia® déy- 

4 
Opors noxyoe, upyuacrods ma- 


padeloous bvondoas. 


MEGASTHENES. 


of time this, wall disappeared: and 
‘~Nabuchodonosor walled it. in again, 
and it remained so with its brazen 
gates until the time of the Macedo- 
nian conquest. And after other things 
he says: Nabuchodonosor having 
succeeded to the kingdom, built the 
walls of Babylon in a triple circuit in 
fifteen days; and he turned the river 
Armacale, a branch of the Euphrates, 
and the Acracanus: and above the 
city of Sippara he dug a receptacle 
for the waters, whose perimeter was 
forty parasangs, and whose depth was 
twenty cubits; and he placed’ gates 
at the entrance thereof, by opening 
which they irrigated the plains, and 
these they call Echetognomones 
(sluices): and he constructed dykes 
against the irruptions of the Erythreean 
sea, and built the city of Teredon 
to check the incursions of the Arabs ; 
and he adorned the palaces with trees, 
calling. them hanging - gardens.— 
Euseb. Prep. Evan. lib. 10.—Euseb. 
Chron. 49. 


* Eu. Ar. translates ’Axpéxavoy, puteum, joining it with the succeeding 


paragraph. 


t Eu. Ar. adds—quasi quandam voluntatem et affectum ex semetipsis 


‘habuissent.—Self-acting sluices. 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


FRAGMENTS AND EXTRACTS 


ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE 


CHALDASAN HISTORY. 


WD Ata | ‘ ~ 

re ; hi bee ie i , n 
Das if 
t UBS. i es i ita f 


we , 


coh VERO aT 


- eS 


Th, A AVES EO EAT, 


=e nah aay 
ets a ¥, 


bn baer te 
: tw, . 
BY Se cor 





CHALDAAN FRAGMENTS. 





OF THE ARK: 


FROM NICOLAUS DAMASCENUS.* 


ESTIN taép ty Mindde 
peya pos xat& Thy "Appue- 
yiay, Bépic T Aeryduevor® ig 0 
mohAads cuapuysytas éni Tod 
Katanhvo.ov oyos exer me- 
piootjvas, nat tive emt Adp- 
vars oxovnevoy ent Tyy axpa- 
pesay onerAas,t nal t& del- 
wava tov Evrwv él ord 
cTovnvate yevorto Y ay abros, 
éy tia wat Mavons§ dve- 
ypabey 6 
TNS 


"Tovdaswy vouave~ 


TuErE is above Minyas in the land 
of Armenia a very great mountain 
which is called Baris; to which, it is 
said, that many persons retreated at 
the time of the deluge, and were 
saved ; and that one in particular was 
carried thither in an ark, and was 
landed on its summit, and that the 
remains of the vessel were long pre- 
served upon,the mountain. Perhaps 
this was the same individual of whom 
Moses the legislator of the Jews has 
made mention:—Jos. Ant. Jud. I. 3. 
—Euseb. Prep. Evan. 9. 


* Nicolaus Damascenus, a writer of Damascus about the age of Augustus. 


His fragments have been republished by Orellius. 


Leipzig. 


+ Baris signifies a ship. Walknaer’s dissertation upon the word Baris may 
be found in the Preface to Valpy’s edition of Stephans Thesaurus, p. 322. 
Epiphanius styles the mountain Lubar one of the mountains of Ararat; the 


Zendavesta calls it Albordi. 
{ oixetAas Eu. 


§ Mwoi¢ Eu. 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


OF THE DISPERSION: 


FROM HESTLEUS.. 


TON 9¢ lepéwy rove dracw- 
Sértag ta to *Evvadlov 
Aids fephuata raBovras els 
Levacp tho BaBvawvlas ea- 


Dei. 


~ \ ed 
Aomey évrevdey bd THs 


Suldvavrar oy Td 
an- 
Aoyrwoolac* tas aaromlas 
Tone cdrevor Tavrayoy’ nat 
~ of 

yy exact nateAduBavoy 
‘ 2 A Nv. 4 
Thy evtvyxdvovoay, nab Eig Hy 


ieee € / 
avTods jyev 0 Beds. 


Tue priests who escaped took with 
them the implements of the worship 
of the Enyalian Jove, and came to 
Senaar in Babylonia. But they were 
again driven from thence by the in- 
troduction of a diversity of tongues : 
upon which they founded colonies in 
various parts, each settling in such 
situations as chance or the direction 
of God led them to occupy.—Jos. 
Ant. Jud. ¥. ec. 4.—Euseb. Prep. 
Evan. 9%. 





OF THE TOWER OF BABEL: 


FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 


ZIBLAAA 8€ doqoiy; dropdvev 
ray mévray dyS perme, Tide 
ToUTav mUpyoy dmepueyedy 


> bad 4 
cbnadopnoas, ows el Tov od- 


Tue Sibyl says: That when all men 
formerly spoke the same language ; 
some among them undertook to erect 
a large and lofty tower, that they 


* éuoyAwoolas tag cuvoixfag Eu. which is preferred by Bryant, who tran- 
slates it, “ And mankind being as yet all of one language made their settlements 
in various parts, &c.”-—-Bochart proposes roAvyAwaelas. I see no necessity for 


rejecting the original. 





CHALDHAN FRAGMENTS. 51 


pavy avaPaor rod d¢ Sed might climb up into heaven. ButGod* 
avéuoug eudroncaytes ava~ sending forth a whirlwind, confounded 
rphpa: adtodc, xad idfay their design, and gave to each tribe a 
Exdorp party Sodvas, 040 0H . particular language of its own: which 
BaPurdva ryy medw xAyd7- is the reason that the name of that 
yar. pete S¢ tiv xaraxdve- city is Babylon, After the deluge 
pov Titava nat Cpouytex lived Titan and Prometheus; when 


yever aut. Titan undertook a war against Cro- 


nus.}—Syne. 44.—Jos. Ant. Jud. I. 


ce. 4.—Eus. Prep. Evan, 9. 





OF THE TOWER AND TITANIAN WAR: 


FPR.OM THE SIBYLLINE ORACLES.} 


AAN’ éréray peydrow Seod TeAdwytar areidal, 
“Ag mor’ ennméranoe Bporoic of avpyov erevéay, 


Xapn ev’ Acorply judpover Y foar dravres, 


Bur when the judgments of the Almighty God 
Were ripe for execution; when the Tower 
Rose to the skies upon Assyria’s plain, 


* In the Armenian “ Deus autem omnipotens,” which agrees with the text 
of the Sibylline verses in the following page. Josephus and Eusebius have 
the plural 3eo), Gods. 

+ The last paragraph is not in the Greek copies, but the Armenian is as 
follows :—* Post diluvium autem Titan et Prometheus exstiterunt ; ubi quidem 
Titan adversus Crontm (scil. Saturnum) bellum movebat.” 

{ The translation is from the fourth volume of Bryant’s Mythology, who has 
the following remarks upon the fragment.—* It has been borrowed by some Hel- 
lenistie Jew, or Gnostic, and inserted amid a deal of trash of his own composing. 
The superior antiquity of that part which I have laid before the reader, is plain 
from its being mentioned by Josephus. Some lines are likewise quoted by 
Athenagoras, and Theophilus Antiochenus. But there are passages afterwards 
which relate to circumstances of late date ; such as were in time much inferior to 
the age of Athenagoras; and still farther removed from the era of Josephus.” 


f= 


52 SUPPLEMENTAL 


Kal Bovarovr’ avaPny ele odpavey doreptevra, 
Adthia &Sdvaros (meydrny enedyner dvcynny)*™ 
Tyevuacw. airap ener’ dvenos péyay tors adpyov 
‘PALay, nad Svytoiow em GAN{AUS epi apoay, 
Totvend tor BaBvadva Bporod réAes advou’ eSevro. 
Air&cp émel avpyos t erece, yhbooal t” dwSpdbnev 
Tavrodanais povaios téorpepoy, aitap anaca 


Taia Bporiy Aanpodro prepilouevov Bacirjov. 


And all mankind one language only knew : 

A dread commission from on high was given 

To the fell whirlwinds, which with dire alarms 
Beat on the Tower, and to its lowest base 
Shook it convulsed. And now all intercourse, 
By some occult and overruling power, 

Ceased among men: by utterance they strove 
Perplexed and anxious to disclose their mind ; 
But their lip failed them; and in lieu of words 
Produced a painful babbling sound: the place 
Was thence called Babel; by th’ apostate crew 
Named from the event. Then severed far away 
They sped uncertain into realms unknown : 
Thus kingdoms rose; and the glad world was filled. 


She then mentions Cronus, Titan, and Japetus, as the three sons 
of the patriarch governing the world in the tenth generation 
after the deluge, thus, | 


Kal tére 04 dence yeven pepiray ayIpdnoy, 
"EE ovmep natandvopids ea) arporépaug yéver” daDpas, 


‘ ‘ f id ~ ? 
Kai Bactrevoe Kpovoc, nat Tita, lawerds te, 


The triple division of the earth is afterwards mentioned, over 
which each of the patriarchs ruled in peace. 


Tpiocas dy répides yalns natde unnpoy éudorrod, 


* Omitted in Gallzus; Bryant inserts it. 


CHALDHAN FRAGMENTS, 


53 


\ / \ / 
Kal Baclrevoer exaoros exwy pepoc, adde wdxovro" 


Then the death of Noah, and lastly the war between Cronus and 


Titan. 


Kat payécavre Kpdvog Tira te mpog adrovs. 





OF SCYTHISM AND HELLENISM. 


FROM EPIPHANIUS.* 


TIPOTON piv ai tiv alpé- 
céwy macby ponrépes Te “ab 
mpwrotume xat  dvonractet, 
e& ay panrépes mévte ak Grau 
epincay, nal cio adras mpa- 
Tab Ter Tapes. 

Tl porn, BapBapiopds, 4 THs 
nay éauriny dott, diapyeca- 
oa ap nr«piy rob Addy én? 
Bena yevecec, Ews Too Noe. 
BapPapicprds 0€ nexAyras, ard 
TOU A) Ts ayIpomovg apyn- 
yey tive exer, } lay ovpdo~ 
via) GAN Ors nas Tis EavTd 
€orolyer, ual vouoo éavt@ 
AUTH Thy Tpotinnoty tov idiov 


Bovanuaros eyivero. 


Tue parents of all the heresies, and 
the prototypes from which they de- 
rive their names, and from which all 
other heresies originate, are these 
four primary ones. 


The first is Barbarism,} which pre- 
vailed without a rival from the days of 
Adam through ten generations to the 
time of Noah. It is called Barbarism, 
because men had no rulers, nor sub- 
mitted to any particular discipline - 
of life; but as each thought proper 
to prescribe to himself, so he was 
at liberty to follow the dictates of 
his own inclination. 


* The following extract from Epiphanius is given also in the Paschal 
Chronicle in disjointed fragments. I have endeavoured to give the spirit of it 
as it may be gathered from a comparison of Epiphanius, Cedrenus and the Paschal 


Chronicle. 
+ Qy. Patriarchism ? 


54 


Acvrépa Suvdiopas ard 
roy qyepay to Noe, (me- 
Th TOV KATAKAVT POV, “) [LE- 
Témeita) axpr THs TU mUpyov 
oinadopys xa? BaPvadvos. nal 
perce Toy TOU mUpyou xpovoy 
énl GAbyos Ereow, tTovrécts 
Daren nat “‘Payat. OF tives 
éni To Tg Edpamns “Aina ve- 
veunoTes TH TIS Tuvvdiag pepes, 
nah Tog abtay eters mpoce- 
upldyncay, dnd thg To Onpa 
nriniac, nat eméneva €& odarep 
of @paines yeyovact. 

Tplry, “EAAenopds ard Ty 
Kpovev tod Lepody evapkdne- 
vos, Oi ToL TI ElowAcraTplag, 
nak Os eotolyovyto™ ryvinad= 
Ta exactos uatd tia deioi- 
Saioviay, eri td padroy to- 
Aitimdrepoy vat ent In, nat 
Vernods eDddrwyv rdrrec Sar te 
THY aySpomwy yevn. Oils Tore 
oraxnoavres exolowt dice 
Xpaparayv ypdcboyres tyy dp- 
XN, Kook caimendloyrest rods 
maéhar map’ adroig reriunne- 
vous, tupduveug 4 yrynudvas, } 
Twas th Opdoarvras ev +H Blo, 
peviqng ts Sonody &Etoy dO? dr- 


~ a , ; 
UNS TE, THUTOY edpwortlas. 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


The second is Scythism which 
prevailed from the days of Noah and 
thence downwards to the building of 
the tower and Babylon, and for a few 
years subsequently to that time, that 
is to the days of Phalec and Ragau. 
But the nations which incline upon the 
borders of Europe continued addicted 
to the Scythic heresy, and the cus- 
toms of the Scythians to the age of 
Thera, and afterwards; of this sect 
also were the Thracians. 


The third is Hellenism, which 


originated in the days of Seruch 


with the introduction of idolatry: and 
as men had hitherto followed each 
some demonolatrous superstition of 


_ his own, they were now reduced 


to a more established form of polity, 
and to the rites and ceremonies of 
idols. And the followers of this be- 
gan with the use of painting, making 
likenesses of those whom they had 
formerly honoured, either kings or 
chiefs, or men who in their lives had 
performed actions which they deemed 
worthy of record, by strength or ex~ 
cellence of body. 


* Epiphanius divides the word thus, écroryody 73, and in the following 
passage places the full stop after Secuods, and a comma after yévy, introducing 
after sidéAwy the words pty rof ye tvap&dmeva, I have in the whole passage 


followed the Paschal Chronicle. 
+ Ssorofouv Ep. 


{ asretxoviGorvtes Ep. 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


Abybrriot de duct xal Ba- 
Pvddvor, nat Dovyes nat Dol- 
vines TavTys THs SIpyonelas 
mpOro <onyytal yeysvacw 
dyahnaronolas te nal uvo- 
typlav, ap ov tae whelota 
cig “EAAjvag pernvexty and 
Ts Kéxpoos qantas. nad na- 
debng. 


7 
Urtepw TOAD, Teds, mep) Kpovay 


/ A 
Merereita. 8¢ xa} 


val “Péay, Ala te nal Andd- 
Aavar, nal naretns Seads ava- 


yopevoarres. 


The following extract 
above. ; 


EMEITA % and tay ypdvev 
TOU Od pp Tov matic *ABpa- 
aur, wal i ayaluarov Toy 
mhdvyy tg edwrorarplas el- 
oHYNTaA€v01, TOG EavToY Tpo~ 
mocropas Ov dmemovic By TET 
feqneres, nak Teds mpd adtay 
TETEAEUTNKITAG TEXYNTAUEVOL. 
ex nepapernns emionuns Td 
MPOTOy, Erertra endorys TEXING 
Paenoanrérns, obxoddrot prev Ai 
Soy Ecayres, apyvpondra dt, 
wa xpuooxdor, duc THs idlag 
Ans texryvduevor, ofrw nat 


/ 
TEKTOVES, ua) Of navebic. 


55 


The Egyptians, and Babylonians, 
and Phrygians, and Phoenicians were 
the first propagators of this supersti- 
tion of making images, and of the 
mysteries : from whom it was trans- 
ferred to the Greeks from the time 
of Cecrops downwards. But it was 
not till afterwards and at a consi- 
derable interval that Cronus and 
Rhea, Zeus and Apollo, and the rest 
were esteemed and honoured as 


gods. 


is given in Epiphanius preceding the 


Awnp from the times of Tharra the 
father of Abraham, they introduced 
images and all the errors of idola- 
try; honouring their forefathers, and 
their departed predecessors with 
effigies which they fashioned after 
their likeness. They first made 
these effigies of earthern ware, but 
afterwards according to their dif- 
ferent arts they sculptured them in 
stone, and cast them in silver and 
gold, and wrought them in wood, 
and all kinds of different materials. 


56 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


OF HELLENISM: 


FROM CEDRENUS, 


EK tis "prans cov “laced 
every Lepody,, oortsg TpBTOs 
npearo tov “EAAyucpov, nat 
Tov doymarog tg eldwdoha- 
tpelace Avtog yap, nab of 
oiy abt® tods médas yevoue- 
yous | Tone mores, y NryelAo~ 
yas, nai te mpdkavrag aydplas 
7) aperns abo dv TH Bip rod 
; See 
pynovever Tat, xa @S ovTas 
autiy mpomdropas aydpidor 
ornay ériuncay, nat wg Seods 
mporenvvouy avtods nal éxtv= 
cialoy. OF 8¢ peta tatra 
GivSpwmos ayvooytes Thy TOY 
Tpoyavey yvalrnyy 6TL wg Mpo- 
méropac “ab dyatay ebpe- 
TG ETLUNTAY [AYA LGIG [AOVELLS, 
> Necds emovpaviovg érinoy, 
| *Hy 


d€ 7d THs amodedrews oYAUH 


nat éedvolatoy autoic. 


Tovtov. “Ey taig tepatinais 
Peed / 

adtay BiBros erdosovto te 

det had by \ 

QVOLATA HUTWY LETH TEMEUT HY, 
‘ > FR \ \ 

ual nat enxeivoy Toy xaupoy 
¢ \ / . 

Eoptyy GUT® emeréAovy, Aéeyoy- 

A ~ 

Teg Tag adtav yas cic Tee 
~ 4 4 4 \ 

TOY [ALKA PwY YATOUS Levant, nar 

/ / A 
pynets uplver das) nalerdau 


mupl. 


Or the tribe of Japhet was born 
Seruch, who first introduced Hel- 
lenism and the worship of idols. For 
he and those who concurred: with 
him in opinion honoured their pre- 
decessors whether warriors or leaders, 
or characters renowned during their 
lives for valour or virtue with co- 
lumnar statues, as if they had been 
their progenitors, and tendered to 
them a species of religious veneration 
as a kind of gods and sacrificed. But 
after this their successors, overstep- 
ping the intention of their ancestors 
that they should honour them as their 
progenitors and the inventors of 
good things with monuments alone, 
honoured them as heavenly gods 
and sacrificed to them as such. And 
the following was the form of their 
canonization: they inscribed their 
names after their decease in their 
sacred books and established a festi- 
val to each at certain seasons, saying 
that their souls had departed to the 
islands of the blessed and were never 
condemned or burnt with fire. 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


oS 
~™! 


OF THE TOWER OF BABEL AND ABRAHAM: 


FROM EUPOLEMUS. 


TIOAIN BaSvaava mporoy 
wey utioNqvar dnd tov dia- 
corévray en To xaraxdvo- 
(0D, cvacs 98 adrode yiyartas, 
cinodouely d€ tov karopodjnevoy 
mupyoy. mecovtog S€ tovTou 
bd ths TO Yeod evepyclac, 
Tos ylyavtas Siacmapnras 
“aT CAnY THY YY 

Aexdrn b€ yeved. (gyow) 
éy modes TH BaPvarwvias Ka- 
paplyy, qv twas Aeyew modu 
Odplny, elves 88 peSepunvevo- 
pévgy, Xardatov wédw, ev 
Tpoxadexdty yeverdar A- 
Ppacn yeved, edyevela nat 
copia mavrag trepBeBnudrac, 
Gy by nal thy dorporcylay nas 
Xardainny ebpelv, exi re thy 
edoéBeray puntata ebaper~ 
Thvas TH Yep. Todtoy de dude 


TH Tportaypata tow eov 


elg Dowinny eSevtra xaromny- 


‘ e 
Tat, nab Tpomas nAiov ual 
/ U 
onknvns “al Te GAhKa TdvTA 
WWdlavra Teds Dolvinas, eva- 


eoTnvas TH Pacirel avtTa 
perty WO Paces WY. 


Tue city of Babylon owes its founda- 
tion to those who were saved from 
the catastrophe of the deluge: they 
were the Giants, and they built the 
tower which is noticed in history. 
But the tower being overthrown by 
the interposition of God, the Giants 
were scattered over all the earth. 


He says moreover that in the tenth 
generation in the city Camarina of 
Babylonia, which some call the city 
Urie, and which signifies a city of the 
Chaldzeans, the thirteenth in descent 
lived Abraham, of a noble race, and 
superior to all others in wisdom; of 
whom they relate that he was the in- 
ventor of astrology and the Chaldzean 
magic, and that on account of his 
eminent piety he was esteemed by 
God. It is further said, that under 
the directions of God he removed and 
lived in Phoenicia, and there taught 
the Phcenicians the motions of the 
sun and moon and all other things ; 
for which reason he was held in great - 
reverence by their King.—Luseb. 
Prep. Evan. 9. 


58 


‘SUPPLEMENTAL 


OF ABRAHAM : 


FROM NICOLAUS DAMASCENUS. 


ABPAMH®* éBaciaevee Aa- 
pac, emydus ody orpa- 
T® capyprevos eu THS VIS THs 
imtp BaPvrdves t Xaddatoy 
- / PY 5 Q / 

AEeyoinevyg. ET OV TOALY Xpo~ 

2 \ baa , 
voy ebavactag “at amd TAv= 
Ts TIS Xopas oy TH oe- 
Tépw Aad cig thy tore prev 
Xavavalay reyouevyy, viv d€ 
*lovalay pet@ounoe, nal of 
dm éxelvou mAnrvvayres, Tept 
wy ev erépp rbyw di€berns te 
ioropovueva. Tod te "ABpd~ 
7 \ iw > ~ 
frou eT nab voy ev TH Aana- 
oxnvy td dvone dokdLeras, 
nh noun ae adrod deluy- 
tat, "ABpdmov ormnois Aeyo- 
1 of 
EVA. 4 


* “ABoaduns Eu.—'ABpapog Vat. 


Axsram was king of Damascus, and 
he came thither as a stranger with an 
army from that part of the country 
which is situated above Babylon of 
the Chaldzans : but after a short time 
he again emigrated from this region 
with his people and transferred his 
habitation to the land, which was then 
called Cananzea, but now Judea, 
together with all. the multitude which 
had increased with him; of whose 
history I shall give an account in 
another book. The name of Abram 
is well-known even to this day in 
Damascus: and a village is pointed 
out which is still called the House of 
Abram.—Euseb. Prep. Evan. 9.— 
Jos. Ant. Jud. 1. 7. 


+ BafvrAdva Eu. 


} It is doubtful whether the concluding sentence is that of Nicolaus Damas, 
or of Josephus: It is given in Eusebius. 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


OF BELUS: 


FROM EUPOLEMUS. 


BABYAOQNIOYS yp réyew 
axpiiroy yevér Iau Bday, dy ebvaxs 
Kpovoy. "Ex rodrou d¢ yevér Bas 
Byrov, nab Xavady todtov be 
Toy Xavady yewnoas toy Ta- 
répa tiv Dowinwv. Todroy de 
Xodp viov yeverbar, oy tad ray 
“EAAjvev AéyerOas "AcPBoroy 
marépa 8é Aibioray adenpoy 
d€ rod Meotpaclu, marépa 
Alyurtioy. “Exdqvas dé Aéyew 
tov “Athayta cipynéva: ac- 


Tporoylay. 


For the Babylonians say that the 
first was Belus, who is the same as 
Cronus.. And. from him descended 
Belus and Chanaan;. and this Cha- 
naan was the father of the Phoeni- 
cians. Another of his sons was Chum, 
who is called by the Greeks Asbolus, 
the father of the Ethiopians, and the 
brother of Mestraim, the father of the 
Egyptians. The Greeks say, more- 
over, that Atlas was the discoverer of 
astrology.—Lus. Pr. Ev. lib. IX. - 


FROM THALLUS, 


KAI yap Bydov tay *Acov- 
plav Bacihedoavros, nat Kpo- 
vou TO Tittivos OdArog péeu~ 
wyTa, pacnwy Tov Bhrov wewo~ 
Aepuynévas ody toig Tirdor 
mpog tov Ala, nat trode ody 
GiTG Geods Aeyouévous, evOa 
gow, vat 6 Tuyos énrnbets 
epuyey els Taprycody. 

Kara yap tiv OdAdov ic- 
toplay, 6 BiAog mpoyevérrepos 
evplonetas Tod IAsanod moAé- 


+ 
fou eter: x0’ ,* 


Tuatitus makes mention of Belus, 
the king of the Assyrians, and Cro- 
nus the Titan; and says that Belus, 
with the Titans, made war against 
Zeus and his compeers, who are called 
Gods. He says, moreover, that Gy- 
gus was smitten, and fled to Tar- 
tessus. 


According to the history of Thal- 
lus, Belus preceded the Trojan war 
322 years.—Theoph. ad Aut. 281, 
282. 


* y xo A’ AL 


59° : SUPPLEMENTAL: 


OF THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE: 


FROM CTESIAS. 


TIAPATIAHSINS 8 tor» Iw like manner all the other kings ~ 
‘yar of rome Bacirels, mais succeeded, the son receiving the 
mroepee ndrpos Uadeysuevos tyy empire from his father, being alto- 
dpyyv, ext yevess tpidnovre gether thirty in their generations to 
éBaclrevoayv, expt Lapda- Sardanapalus. In his time the em+ 
vandhov. Ent rovrov yap 7 pire passed to the Medes from the 
civ Acavploy Hyenovla veré- Assyrians, having remained with them 
mecev eig Mydovcg, ern tra- upwards of 1360* years, according to 
pelvaca melo tiv xiAlov xa the account of Ctesias the Cnidian, in 
tpianoclwy, ert 0 éLynovra,* his second book.—Diod. Sic. lib. IT. 
narddmep dyot Kryolasé Kyi- p. 77. 

duog €v 7H Devrepa PiBrw. 


FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 


‘“H pey ody yyeuovia tv In the manner above related, the 
"Acoupioy amo Nivov dvauel- empire of the Assyrians, after having 
vara yey rpidnovra yevedxe, continued from Ninus thirty descents, 
ery d€ ahelw tov y4Alov wad and more than 1400 years, was finally 
tetpanociwy, ind Mydov uare~ dissolved by the Medes.—Diod. Sic. 
Avny Tov mpoerpyinevoy rpomoyv. lib. II. p- 81. | 


‘ 


FROM HERODOTUS, 


AZEYPION apyévray ig Tus Medes were the first who began 
avo Aoing én’ rea eixoor xa the revolt from the Assyrians after 
TEVTAKS Oy mpBTO am abtiy they had maintained the dominion 
Mido: nplavro dmlorac tet. over Upper Asia for a period of 520 / 
years.—Lib. I. ¢. 95. | 


* The Armenian omits the sixty years. 





CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


OF NABOPOLASAR : 


FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR.* 


TOYTON (NaPorordoapoy) 
6 ToAviotrwp "Aréburdpos Dap- 
Savdmaroy uader mémpavta 
mpos Actudyny Lartparyy 
Mydelas, nal thy Suyarepa 
avrod Aurityy AaBdyta vwy- 
yy cig tov vidy adtod Na- 
Bovyodovdcop. obtog orparnyos 
imo Sdpanos tod Xadrdalov 
Barres OTAAElS, nara TOU 
avrov Ldpanog els Nivoy émi- 
orparevele ob Thy Eodoy 
mronvels 6 Xdpanos éavTiy 
aiv toig Bacineloss everpyrer. 
nal Thy apxny Xandalov ra- 
péhaBey 6 aitds NaPorord- 
capes 6 To NaBovyodovecrdpov 
TAT» 


Nasororasar, whom Alexander Po- 
lyhistor calls Sardanapallus, sent to 
Astyages the Satrap of Media, and 
demanded his daughter Amuites in 
marriage for his son Nabuchodono- 
sor. He was the commander of the 
army of Saracus King of the Chal- 
dzeans, and, having been sent upon 
some expedition, turned his arms 
against Saracus and marched against 
the city of Ninus (Nineveh). But 
Saracus confounded by his advance 
set fire to his palace and burnt him- 
self in it. And Nabopolasar obtained 
the empire of the Chaldeans: he 
was the father of Nabuchodonosor.— 
Euseb. Chron. 46. 





OF THE CHALDEAN AND ASSYRIAN KINGS: 


FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 


Vervum hee quoque Polyhistor 


lis adjiciens, scribit : 


nempe post diluvium Chaldzo- 
rum regionem Evexius tenebat 


quod 


In addition to the above Poly- 
After 
the deluge Evexius held pos- 


histor continues thus: 


session of the country of the 


* This and the following fragments of Alexander Polyhistor are most pro- 
bably extracts from the history of Berossus. 


60 


neris quatuor. Ac post eum 
filius ejus Comosbelus impe- 
rium suscepit per neros qua- 
tuor, et sossos quinque. A 
Xisuthro vero, et a diluvii tem- 
pore usque ad illud, quo Medi 
_ Babylonem ceperunt, reges om- 
nino txxxvi._ Polyhistor re- 
censet, atque unumquemque ex 
Berossi volumine nominatim 
memorat : 


nium eorum numero annorum 


tempus vero om- 


trium myriadum et tribus mil- 
libus uno et nonaginta com- 
prehendit. Deinde vero post 
eos, cum ita firmiter stabiliti 
erant, repente Medi copias ad- 
versus Babylonem compara- 
bant, ut caperent eam, atque 
ex se ipsis T'yrannos ibi con- 
stituerent. 


Deinde nomina quoque Me- 
dorum tyrannorum ponit, vill. 
numero: quorum anni ccxxiv 
et rursum reges undecim, an- 
nosque...Postea Chaldzeorum 
reges XLIX, et annos CCCCLVIII. 
Deinde Arabum 1x reges, et 
annos ccxLv. Post quos annos 
etiam ipsam Semiramidem in 
Assyrios dominatam esse tra- 
dit. 
enumerat nomina regum XLv, 
adsignans illis annos DxxvI. 


Atque iterum minute 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


Chaldeans during a period of 
four neri. And he was suc- 
ceeded by his son Comosbelus, 
who held the empire four neri 
But from the 
time of Xisuthrus and the de- 
luge, to that at which. the 
Medes took possession of Ba- 


bylon, there were altogether 


and five sossi. 


eighty-six kings. Polyhistor 
enumerates and mentions each 
of them by name from the vo- 
lume of Berossus : the duration 
of the reigns of all which kings 
comprehends a period of thirty- 
three thousand and ninety-one 
years. But when their power 
was thus firmly established, 
the Medes suddenly levied 
forces against Babylon to sur- 
prise it, and to place upon the 
throne kings chosen from 
among themselves. 

He then gives the names of 
the Median Kings, 8 in num- 
ber, who reigned during the 
period of 224 years: and again 
11 Kings during .. . . years. 
Then 49 Kings of the Chal- 
deans 458 years. Then 9 Kings 
of the Arabians 245 years. 
After all these 


periods of years he states that 


successive 


Semiramis reigned over the 
Assyrians. And again minutely 
enumerates the names of 45 


CHALDZAN FRAGMENTS. 


Post quos, inquit, rex Chal- 
dzorum fuit, cui nomen Phu- 
lus; de quo item Hebreeorum 
quoque historia meminit, Phu- 
lum denominans, quem in ter- 
ram Judeeorum venisse aiunt. 


61 


Kings, assigning to them a term 
After whom, he 
says there was a King of the 
Chaldzans, whose name was 
Phulus: Of whom also the 
historical writings of the He- 


of 526 years. 


brews make mention under the 
name of Phulus (Pul) who they 
say invaded the country of the 
Jews.—LEu. Ar. Chron. 39. 





OF SENECHERIB: 


FRUM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR, 


Postauam regnasset  frater 
Senacharibi, et deinde post- 
quam Acises in Babylonios 
dominatus esset, et nec dum 
triginta quidem diebus reg- 
num'tenuisset, a Marodach Ba- 
ladano occisus est; et Maro- 
dach Baladanus per vim (reg- 
num) tenuit sex mensibus: 
eum vero interficiens regna- 
bat quidam cui nomen Elibus. 
Verum tertio regni ejus anno 
Sennecheribus rex Assyrio- 
rum exercitum conflabat ad- 
versus Babylonios, proelioque 
cum iis commisso vicit, et 
captum una cum amicis, in 
terram Assyriorum perduci 


jussit. In Babylonios ergo 


Arter the reign of the brother 


_of Senecherib, Acises reigned 


over the Babylonians, and when 
he had governed for the space of 
thirty days,he was slain by Maro- 
dach Baladanus, who held the 
empire by force during six 
months: and he was slain and 
succeeded by a person named 
Elibus. But in the third year 
of his reign Senecherib king of 
the Assyrians levied an army 
against the Babylonians; and in 
a battle, in which they were en- 
gaged, routed, and took him pri- 
soner with his adherents, and 
commanded. them to be carried 
into the land of the Assyrians. 
Having taken upon himself the 


62 


dominatus, regem eis. filium 
suum Asordanium constituit ; 
ipse vero recedens terram As- 
syriorum petiit. 

~ Quum autem ille fama acce- 
pisset Greecos in Ciliciam belli 
movendi causa pervenisse, ad 
eos contendit; aciem contra 
aciem instruit, ac plurimis qui- 
dem de suo exercitu ccesis 
hostes (tamen) debellat atque 
in victoriz monumentum ima- 
ginem suam eo in loco erectam 
reliquit, Chaldaicisque litteris 
fortitudinem suam ad futuri 
incidi 


temporis memoriam 


jussit. Et Tarsum urbem, 
inquit, ipse ad similitudinem 
Babylonis condidit, quam ap- 
Et post 


omnia facta Sinnecherimi il- 


pellavit Tharsin. 


lud quoque addens, ait eum 
XVIII annis vixisse (in im- 
perio); et per insidias quas 
illi paravit filius Ardumusa- 
nus, e vita excessisse. 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


government of the Babylonians, 
he appointed his son Asordanius 
their king, and he himself retired 
again into Assyria. 

When he received a report 
that the Greeks had made a hos- 
tile descent upon Cilicia, he 
marched against them and fought 
with them a pitched battle, in 
which, though he suffered great 
loss in his own army, he over- 
threw them, and upon the spot 
he erected the statue of himself 
as a monument of his victory ; 
and ordered his prowess to be 
inscribed upon it in the Chaldeean 
characters, to hand down the re- 
membrance of it to posterity. He 
built also the city of Tarsus after 
the likeness of Babylon, which 
he called Tharsis. And after 
enumerating the various exploits 
of Sinnecherim, he adds that he 
reigned 18 years, and was cut off 
by a conspiracy which had been 
formed against his life by his son 
Ardumusanus.—Lu, Ar. Chron. 
42, 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


62. 


OF SENECHERIB AND HIS SUCESSORS: 


FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 


Ac post eum Senecheribum 
Polyhistor fuisse regem ait. 
p- 41, 
_ (Tamen Sinecherib ipsum, 
et filium ejus Asordanum, ac 
Marodach Baladanum, Chal- 
dzeus quoque historicus com- 
memorat, cum illis etiam Na- 
buchodonosorum.) p. 42. 
Regnavit Sinecherim, ut 
Polyhistor exponit, annis xvi. 
et post eum ejusdem filius annis 
vu. Postea vero Sammuges 
annis xxi. et frater ejus annis 
xxi. Ac deinde Nabupalsar 
annis xx. et post eum Nabu- 
(A 
Sinecherimo usque ad. Nabu- 


codrossorus annis XLII. 


codrossorum comprehendun- 
tur anni omnino LxxxvIitt.) 
p. 44. 

Post Samugen vero Sar- 
danapallus Chaldzeus regnavit 
annis xx1. Hic exercitum As- 
tyagi Medo, familize Principi 
ac Satrapee, auxilio misit, ut 
Amuhean Astyagis filiam Na- 
bucodrossoro filio suo uxorem 
daret. Ac deinde regnavit Na- 
bucodrossorus annis XLII, et 


Anp after him (Pul) according 
to Polyhistor, Senecherib was 
king. 

(The Chaldzean historian also 
makes mention of Senecherib 
himself, and Asordanus his son, 
and Marodach Baladanus, as well 
as Nabuchodonosorus.) 


And Sinecherim reigned eigh- 
teen years; and after him his son 
eight years. Then reigned Sam- 
muges twenty-one years, and 
likewise his brother twenty-one 
Then reigned Nabu- 
palsar. twenty years, and after 


years. 


him Nabucodrossorus forty-three 
years. (Therefore, from Sineche- 
rim to Nabucodrossorus is com- 
prehended a period altogether of 
eighty-eight years.) 

After Samuges, Sardanapallus 
the Chaldzean, reigned twenty- 
one years. He sent an army to 
the assistance of Astyages the 
Mede, Prince and Satrap of the 
family, that he might give the 
Amuhean daughter of Astyages 
to his 
Then reigned Nabucodrossorus 


son Nabucodrossorus. 


63° 


contractis copiis veniens cap- 
tivos duxit Judzos et Phe- 
nices ac Syros. 


Et post Nabucodrossorum 
regnavit filius ejus Amilmaru- 
dochus, annis x1....Postque 
illum in Chaldeos_ regnavit 
Neglisarus annis Iv..et postea 
Nabodenus annis xvi. Sub 
quo Cyrus Cambysis (filius) 
exercitum duxit in terram Ba- 
byloniorum. Cui obviam ivit 
Nabodenus, atque victus fugze 
se dedit: et regnavit Babylone 
Cyrus annis 1x. Deinde in 
campo Daas altero certamine 
inito mortuus est. Post quem 
Cambyses regnat annis vuit. 


ac deinde Darius annis xxxvl. - 


post quem Xerxes czeteri quo- 
que Persarum reges. p. 44. 


SUPPLEMENTAL 


forty-three years; and he came 
with a mighty army, and led the 
Jews, and Phoenicians, and Sy- 
rians into captivity. 

And _ after Nabucodrorossus 
reigned his son Amilmarudo- 
chus, twelve years.... And after 
him Neglisarus reigned over the 
Chaldzeans four years ; and then 
Nabodenus seventeen years. In 
his reign Cyrus, the son of Cam- 
byses, invaded the country of the 
Babylonians. Nabodenus went 
out to give him battle, but was 
defeated, and betook himself to 
flight : and Cyrus reigned at Ba- 
bylon nine years. . He was killed, 
however, in another battle, which 
took place in the plain of Daas. 
After him reigned Cambyses 
eight years; then Darius thirty- 
six years; after him Xerxes and 
the other kings of the Persian 
line.—Lu. Ar. Chron. pp. 41, 
42. 44, 45. 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


63 


OF SENECHERIB AND HIS SUCCESSORS : 


FROM ABYDENUS. 


Eoprm tempore vicessimus 
quintus utique Sinecherib 
ipse ex regibus vix demum 
inventus est, qui Babylonem 
sub ditionem redigens sube- 
git, et ad litus maris Cilicize 
Gracorum classem profliga- 
tam depressit; condiditque 
templum Athenarum, statuas 
zereas erexit, litterisque sane, 
inquit, suam fortitudem exa- 
ravit; et Tarsum ad figuram 
et similitudinem Babylonis 
eedificavit; ut Tarsum Cyd- 
nus flumen interflueret, Eu- 
phratis nimirum more Baby- 
lonem interfluentis. 

Ex ordine autem post eum 
Nergillus regnavit, qui a filio 
Adramelo est interemptus : 
et ipsum quoque frater ejus 
Axerdis 


non autem ex eadem matre, 


ex eodem patre, 
occidit; et exercitum perse- 
quutus in Byzantinorum ur- 
bem includit. Qui primus 
mercenarios milites sibi col- 
legit; quorum unus Pytha- 
goras fuit, Chaldeorum sa- 
pientiz discipulus. Axerdis 
autem Agyptum partesque 


At the same time the twenty- 
fifth who was Senecherib can 
hardly be recognized among the 
kings. It was he who subjected 
the city of Babylon to his power, 
and defeated and sunk a Grecian 
fleet upon the coast of Cilicia. 
He built also a temple at Athens 
and erected brazen statues, upon 
which he engraved his own ex- 
And he built the city of 
Tarsus after the plan and like- 
ness of Babylon, that the river 
Cydnus should flow through Tar- 
sus, in the same manner as the 
Euphrates intersected Babylon. 


ploits. 


Next in order after him 
reigned Nergillus who was as- 
sassinated by his son Adrame- 
lus: and he also was slain by 
Axerdis (his brother by the 
same father, but of a different 
mother,) and his army pursued 
and blockaded in the city of 
Byzantium. Axerdis was the 
first that levied mercenary sol- 
diers, one of whom was Pytha- 
goras a follower of the wisdom 
of the Chaldzeans : he also re- 


duced under his dominion Egypt 


64 


Syriz inferioris in suam po- 
testatem redegit; ex qua 
Sardanapallus quoque extitit. 

Post quem Saracus in As- 
syrios regnavit: et quum 
compertum habuisset, multi- 
tudinem barbarorum maxi- 
mam e mari exisse, ut im- 
petum faceret, Busalossorum 
ducem confestim Babylonem 
misit. 
bellionis inito, Amuhean As- 
tyagis Medi familie Princi- 
pis filiam Nabuchodrossoro 
suo filio uxorem despondit. 
Ac deinde protinus discedens 
accelerat aggredi Ninum, id 
Cum 


Ile autem consilio re- 


est, urbem Ninive. 
autem de his omnibus cer- 
tior est factus Saracus Rex, 
concremavit regiam aulam 
Evoriti.{ Nabuchodrossorus 
vero accipiens regni imperi- 
um, valido muro Babylonem 


cinxit. 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


and the country of Czlo-Syria, 
from whence came Sardanapal- 
lus.* 

After him Saracus reigned 
over the Assyrians, and when he 
was informed that a very great 
of barbarians had 
come up from the sea to attack 
him, he sent Busalosserus as his 
general in haste to Babylon. 
But he, having with a treason- 
able design obtained Amuhean, 
the daughter of Astyages the 
prince of the Medes, to be 
affianced to his son Nabucho- 


multitude 


drossorus, marched straightways 
to ‘surprise the city of Ninus, 
that is Nineveh. But when 
Saracus the king was apprized 
of all these proceedings he burnt 
the royal palace. And Nabucho- 
drossorus succeeded to the em- 
pire and surrounded Babylon 
with a strong wall.—Hu, Ar. 
Chron. 53. 


* The name Sardanapallus is indiscriminately applied to various persona, 


Here perhaps Saracus may be intended; but from the fragment p. 59, most 
probably Busalossorus, i.e. Nabopolassar. The passage then in the text may 
refer to the dominion (potestatem) of Axerdis, “ from which Sardanapallus 
revolted.” 

¢ The Armenian Editor in a note complains of the obscurity of this passage 
in the original, and thinks it may be translated “ Condonavit regiam aulam 
Evoriti,” entrusted the palace to some officer named Evorites. In some authors 
the daughter of Astyages is named Aroites: and it might possibly refer to hers 
if the word were read in conjunction with the subsequent sentence. See Frag. 
p- 59. ; 


CHALDZAN FRAGMENTS. 


- 65 


OF BELUS AND THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE: 


FROM CASTOR. 


Bexus, inquit, rex erat: As- 
‘syriorum: et sub eo Cyclopes 
Jovi decertanti adversus Ti- 
tanos, per fulgura fulminaque 
ignea opem in prelio tulerunt. 
Eo autem tempore Titanorum 
reges agnoscebantur; quorum 
unus erat Ogygus rex. Paucis 
vero interjectis, prosequitur, 
dicens: Gigantes in Deos irru- 
entes, perempti sunt, auxilium 
Diis ferentibus Hercule et 
Dionyso, qui ex Titanis erant. 


Belus de quo antea diximus, 
vitam finivit, quin et Deus ha- 
bitus est. Post quem Ninus 
imperavit Assyriis annis Lt. 
Hic uxorem duxit Semirami- 
dem. Post eumque Semiramis 
ipsa in Assyrios regnavit annis 
xtu. Deinde vero Zames, qui 


etiam Ninyas. (Et continuo 


singulos Assyriorum reges, qui 


post eos fuerunt, in ordinem 
redigens, ad Sardanapallum 
usque recenset, cunctos nomi- 
natim commemorando: quo- 
rum etiam nos utique nomina, 


Brus (says Castor) was king of 
the Assyrians; and under him 
the Cyclops assisted Jupiter with 
thunder-bolts and lightnings in 
his contest with the Titans. At 
that time there were kings of the 
Titans, one of whom was Ogygus. 
(After a short digression he pro- 
ceeds to say, that) the Giants, in 
their attempted inroad upon the 
Gods, were slain by the assistance 
of Hercules and Dionysus, who 
were themselves of the Titan 
race. 

Belus, whom we have men- 
tioned above, after his death was 
esteemed a God, After him, Ni- 
nus reigned over the. Assyrians 
fifty-two years. He married Se- 
miramis, who, after his decease, 
reigned over the Assyrians forty- 
two years. Then reigned Zames, 
who is Ninyas. (Then he enu- 
merates each of the successive 
Assyrian kings in order, and 
mentions them all, down to Sar- 
danapallus, by their respective 
names: whose names, and the 
length of their reigns, we shall 


65° . SUPPLEMENTAL 


regnique tempora paulo post 
adponemus. : 
in Canone suo his verbis de 
ipsis scribit). 

Primo Assyriorum reges di- 
gessimus, initium a Bels fa- 
cientes: quum vero ipsius reg- 
ni annos vix certo traditos ha- 
beamus, nomen .solummodo 
commemoravimus :. sed tamen 
chronologiz principium a Nino 
duximus et in alterum Ninum, 
qui regnum a Sardanapallo 
-accepit, desinimus: utpote hoc 
pacto perspicuum esset tam 
universi temporis, quam sin- 
gulorum regum (temporis) spa- 
tium; hoc itaque modo reperi- 
tur tempus annorum Mm, du- 
centorum et octoginta. 


Siquidem et ille 


also give presently. Castor men- 
tions them in his canon in the 
following words.*) 


We have first digested into a 
canon the kings of the Assyrians, 
commencing with Belus: but 
since we have no certain tra- 
dition respecting the: length of 
his reign, we have merely set 
down his name, and commenced 
the chronological series from Ni- 
nus; and have concluded it with 
another Ninus, who obtained the 
empire after Sardanapallus; that 
in this manner the whole length of 
the time, as well as of the reigns 
of each king, might be plainly set 
forth. Thus it will be found, 
that the complete sum of the 
years amounts to 1280.—£us. 
Ar. p. 81. 


‘* The passage above is thus cited by Syncellus, p. 206. 


seee Wo mou xa Kdotwp tv tq xavdve dutod dno de. 


Tedrous pty ody rods "Acovolous Baugtrsic nareTayamer, Thy pey Koyiy ad ByAou 


merroinuévous. TH 98, rx THG Baotrslas adtod Eryn, wh magadedécdar caddis Tod pty 


Grduaros pynuovelouer, Thy SF apyhy THs ypovoyoaGlas dad Nivou memoimmeda, xad 
xararynyouey én? Nivoy roy SiadeEduevov Thy Bacirelav magh SapdavamdAo. oe 

The conclusion also is thus given by Syncellus, p. 168. 

Tg Kdorogt paidAov cxoroudSpoas (Etc7Br0s) ob wal paptuplay maghyaye ad "7 
Pdoxovcay sods "Acouglwy Bacirsis apEas.... 


nal 
SS 


CHALDHAN FRAGMENTS. 


66 


OF THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE: 
FROM VELLEIUS PATERCULUS AND AEMILIUS SURA. 


InsEQUENTI tempore imperium 
Asiaticum ab Assyriis, qui id 
obtinuerant annis MLXxx, trans- 
latum est ad Medos ab hinc 
annis ferme pccctxx. Quippe 
Sardanapalum eorum regem 
mollitiis fluentem, et nimium 
felicem malo suo, tertio et tri- 
cessimo loco ab Nino et Se- 
miramide, qui Babylona con- 
diderant, natum, ita ut semper 
successor regni paterni foret 
filius, Arbaces Medus imperio 
vitaque privavit..... Aimilius 
Sura de annis populi Romani: 
** Assyrii principes omnium 
gentium rerum potiti sunt, 
deinde Medi, postea Perse, 
Exinde 
duobus regibus, Philippo et 
Antiocho, qui a Macedonibus 
oriundi erant, haud multo post 


deinde Macedones.. 


Carthaginem subactam devic- 
tis summa imperii ad populum 
Romanum pervenit. Inter hoc 
tempus, et initium Nini regis 
Assyriorum, qui princeps re- 
rum potitus, intersunt anni 
MDCCCCXCY.” 


Tue Asiatic empire was subse- 
quently transferred from the As- 
syrians, who had held it 1070 
years, to the Medes, from this 
time, for a period of 870 years. 
For Sardanapalus, the king of 
the Assyrians, a man wallowing 
in luxury, being the thirty-third 
from Ninus and Semiramis, the 
founders of Babylon, from whom 
the kingdom had © passed in a 
regular descent from father to 
son, was deprived of his empire, 
and put to death by Arbaces the 
Mede.....Aimilius Sura also, in 
his annals of the Roman people, 
says, “ That the Assyrian princes 
extended their empire over all 
nations. They were succeeded 
by the Medes, then by the Per- 
sians, then by the Macedonians 
and shortly afterwards by two 
kings Philip and ‘Antiochus, of 
Macedonian origin, who, not long 
after the destruction of Carthage, 
were conquered by the Romans, 
who then obtained the empire of 
the world. To this'time, from the 
beginning of the reign of Ninus, 
king of the Assyrians, who first 
obtained the empire, there has 
elapsed a period of 1995 years.” 
—Mist. I. c. 6. 


66° 


CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 


OF THE CHALDEAN OBSERVATIONS: 
FROM PLINIUS. 


Anticripes in Aigypto inve- 
nisse quendam nomine Menona 
tradit xv annis ante Phoro- 
neum antiquissimum Greecize 
regem: idque monumentis ap- 
7 E diverso 
apud Babylonios 


probare conatur. 
_Epigenes 
-pccxx annorum observationes 
siderum coctilibus laterculis 
inscriptas docet, gravis auctor 
in primis: qui minimum Be- 
rosus et Critodemus ccccLxxx* 
annorum. Ex quo apparet+ 
eeternus literarum usus. 


FROM 


Contemnamus etiam Baby- 
lonios, et eos, qui e Caucaso 
ceeli signa servantes, numeris 
et motibus stellarum cursus 
persequuntur : condemnemus, 
inquam, hos aut stultitiz, aut 
vanitatis, aut impudentie, qui 
ccccLxx millia annorum, ut 
ipsi dicunt, monumentis com- 
prehensa continent. 


* Nonaginta M. and Ch. 


AnticuipEs relates that they (let- 
ters) were invented in Egypt by 
a person whose name was Menon, 
fifteen years before Phoroneus 
the most ancient king of Greece: 
and he endeavours to prove it by 
the monuments. On the con- 
trary, Epigenes, a writer of first- 
rate authority, informs us, that 
among the Babylonians were pre- 
served observations of the stars, 
inscribed upon baked tiles, ex- 
tending to a period of 720 years. 
Berosus and Critodemus, who are 
the most moderate in their cal- 
culations, nevertheless extend 
the period of the observations to 
480* years. Whence may be in- 
ferred the eternal use of letters 


among them.—Lib. VII. c. 56. 


CICERO. 


We must also contemn the Ba- 
‘bylonians, and those who, in the 
reigion of Caucasus, pretend to 
‘have observed the heavens and 
courses of the stars: we must 
condemn them, I say, of folly, or 
of vanity, or of impudence, who 
assert that they have preserved | 
upon monuments observations ex- 
tending back during an interval 
of 470,000 years.—De Divin. 


{ Appareret, eternum literarum usum, Ch. - 


ar.) 
——_ 


THE 
DYNASTIES OF THE KINGS 


CHALDZA, ASSYRIA, MEDIA, PERSIA, 
THEBES, AND EGYPT. 


sv. 


is 





DYNASTY OF CHALDAAN KINGS. 





OI Xartaito: mpiros dvinyepev- 
cay Eavtods Barideis, av mpd- 
og Edyyioc,* 6 map nui Ne- 
Bpod,} éBacirevoe BaPvravos 
¥ o- 
€Ty cy. os 


Xanrdaloy pl. éBacinevce 
Xapde Pyros § ery ¢/_. 

Xardalov x. eBactrevce 
Tl pos ern Ae’. 

Xardalev 8. eBactrevce 
Nexov2ng|| ern yar. 

Xardalwv ¢’. éBacirevce 
NaBucg Gs ery por’. 

Xardaiav o’. éBacirevcey 
’OviBadrros ery wr’. 

Xadrdatov ¢'. Bactrevoe 
Lites *® ten ps’ +t 


Tue Chaldeans were the first that 
assumed the title of Kings. 

Of these the first was Evechius 
who is known to us by the name of 
Nebréd (Nimrod) he reigned at Ba- 
bylon 6 years and one-third. 

2. Chomasbelus .. 7} years. 

From the foundation 13 years. 

8. Porus .. .. 35 years. 

: 48 years. 

4. Nechubes.. .. 43 years. 

91 years. 

5. Nabius .. .. 48 years. 

139 years. 

6. Oniballus.. .. 40 years. 

179 years. 
7. Zinzerus .- .. 46 years. 
225 years. 
Syncell. 169. 


It is to be observed that some of these names occur again as 


the immediate successors of Nabonasar. 


* Evqyoros, A. B.—Ev4y005, Go. Sc. Eu. t+ NeuBows. Go. 
t yo. (g) A. B.—Sce. and Go. omit it. 
§ XocudoBoros Vulg.—xXoopdaBnros B,—XoudcBorog Sc. Eu. 


|| NeywBne Sc. Eu. 
** Zivtioog Go. Se. Eu. 
‘ ‘ 


@ Afiog Go. Sc. Eu. 
tt we’. Go. Sc. Eu. 


DYNASTY OF THE ARABIAN KINGS 
OF CHALDAZA. 


APABON Bacidéwoy tev ye~ 
tT Tos ¢ Xadrdalwy Baoi- 
Aeis. 
"Ov a’. Mapdonévrns éBa- 
olhevoey ern [Ae « 
"ApdBov fp. 
Mapdands ern p’. 


éBacirevoe 


"Apa Buy y'. eBaclrevoe Li~ 
cipopdanos® ern x7'« 
"ApdBov 8. 
NaPios t ern AC. 
"Apc Boy ey 
Td pavvog ery pr’. 
"ApdPov ¢’. 
NaPovvaBoot ery ue’. 


éBacthevoe 
Ds 
éBacineure 


f 
éBactrevore 


* Siciudodanos Sc. Eu.—Sioiuéodanos Go. 


I NaBobweBos Dind. 





Arver the six first Chaldean kings 


reigned, reigned the following Ara- 
bian kings of Chaldzea. 


1. Mardocentes .. 45 years. 
From the foundation 45 years. 

2. Mardacus .. .. 40 years. 
85 years. 

3. Sisimordacus .. 28 years. 
113 years. 

4. Nabius .. .. 37 years. 
150 years. 

5. Paramus .. 40 years. 
190 years. 

6. Nabonnabus_.. 29 years. 


215 years. 


+ TéBiog Se. Eu. 


OF THE ASSYRIAN KINGS: 


FROM ABYDENUS.* 


“Furr, inquit, Ninus, 
Arbeli (filius); qui Cha- 
ali; qui Arbeli; qui Ane- 
bi; qui Babii; qui Beli 
regis Assyriorum.” 





Ninvs (says Abydenus) was the son 
of Arbelus; who was the son of 
Chaalus, the son of Anebus, the son 
of Babius, the son of Belus king of 
the Assyrians. 


* The passage above cited from Abydenus in the Armenian edition of 
Eusebius’s Chronicle places Ninus the sixth in descent from Belus, introducing 
the same names in an inverted order, that occur in the following Assyrian 
dynasties of Syncellus and Africanus (see p. 70) between Teutzus the twenty- 
eighth and Dercyllus the thirty-fourth. The Editor in a note produces some 
passages from Moses Choronensis and others to shew that such was the general 


Opinion among the Armenians. 


DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS: 


FROM AFRICANUS. 





SYNCELLUS. 
ASSYPION a’. éBaclrevce Or the Assyrian kings the Ist was 
Bydog ery ves Belus who reigned 55 years. 
B'. Nivog ery vf’. 2. Ninus.. ..... 52 years. 
ys Leplpapas ery wp. 8. Semiramis.. .. 42. 
Y. Nuvag,*é xed Zdéusc,f 4. Ninuas who is called Zamis 
viog Nivov nal Lepipa- the son of Ninus and Semira- 
pews, ETN Ay mis: hereigned 38 years. 


e. "Apewg ern WV’. 5. Arius .. .. .. 380 years. 

so. *Apaasos ern Ms 6. Aralius.. .. .. 40. 

CG. Béping ern r'. y Puile 4 <> ° Re > 

KP "Apuapudpns t ery Aq» 8. Armamithres .. 38. 
9 


3. Brrwyos ern Ae’. « Belachus: is) 06 3a 


i. Badass ery vf’. 10. Baleous feo ae 
sa’, Sédag ery rv’. § Ti, Sethos 3° .\s es coe 
1’. Mapudes ery d'. 12. Mamuthos.. .. 30. 
wf. “Aoxdrros || €rq xy 13. Aschalius .. .. 28. 
18. Saipos ery uP'.** 14. Spherus .. .. 22. 
se. Matuvrog ery 2’. 15. Mamulus .. .. 30. 


is’. Smaptewg tT ery uf’. 16. Spartheos .. .. 42. 


* Nhvas éty An’ Go. + Zépuns Go. 
} ’Aguaugine B. § AB’. Go. || BaoyaAgos. 
q «f’ Go. m. ** xy’, Go. m. 


tt Tragdalws Go.—omapdéog B. 


DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS: 


FROM EUSEBIUS. — 





SCALIGER. | ARMENIAN, 
ASSYPION é Bacineucey a’. 1. Nrnus, quem primum universe 
Biss ern ve. Asie, exceptis Indis, imperasse 
B’. Nhog ern vp’. dicunt annis Li. 
y+ Teulpayis ern wf. 11. Semiramis .. .. ann. Xbit 


8’. Nutag é nas Zane vig 11. Zames, qui Ninyas .. xxxvut 


Nive nar Deuspanews 


€rn df. bel, 
e’. “Apeing ety X'. i: EDs SIAL OPEN. oo 
s’. Apdduos ern pre v. AraliusquiAmyrus .. x. 
U'. Békng ery 2’. vi. Xerxes qui et Ba- 


FORUB ote oh oth ne 
ni. "Apucistpns er Aq. vite Amramithes .. .. .. XXXVIII 


&. Birwyos ety re. vii. Belochus .. .. .. .. XXXV 
i. Badaitos ern vf’. WK OMIOENE SS Ce Se iste ss MUD 
wa. “AdEADas™ ery AP’. Es IA a oak eR ERT 
1B’. Mapurtds ery a’, x1. Mamithus .... .. Xxx 
wy» Mayydars} ern xy’. xt. Machchalaleus .. .. xxx 
iY. Lpaipos ery xf’. xii. Spherus .. .. .. .s XXU 
se. Mauvdos ery 2’. IV, RW se eas | KEE 


is’. Saapréwg t "ry 2’. xv. Sparethus .. .. .. XL 


* SeSws Afr. t ’Acyddsg Afr. 
t Srapdéoc ern uf’. Afr. 


“I 


ry’. 


ay. 


ee 
oat 


DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 


SYNCELLUS. 


. *Aoxarddys ern Ay. 
. "Audytyg ern ye» 

. Brroxos ern ue’. 

. Badraropys* éry 2. 
. Aaprpidys ery 2. 

. Lwodpys ery n-" 


. Aapmpans ern 2’. 


Tlawag éry we - 


’, Sdorapuos ery uf. 


Midpaios ery xf’. 


\ 
. Tevtapos, 6 nat Tav- 


tang wapd Tict Ae- 


opera, eT AP» 


. Tevraios ern nd’. 

. ApuPyrost ern nf’. 
. Xddraog try pe 

: ” AveBog ern An» 


BaBiog ery At’. 
. os évn A’. 
Aeputirng ETH [+ 


» Edrduuns § ern dy) 


Aaoodévns ern we. 
Tleprictdng ern 2’. 
"Odparaios ery xa’. 
"Epexepic €r <'- || 
"Anparydyns et Uf. 
@Bvos 6 Acyouevos Koy- 


norepoc, “EAAnuott Sapdavd~ 
marrog** ern x. ++ 


Lapiavdmaddos Tapoty éx- 


* 


BaAdstéons Go. 


§ Evrdxpuns Go. 


7 


52. 


++ ie. Go. 


17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 


40. 
41. 


Ascatades .. .. 38 years. 
Amafites. ... 2. 4. 
Belochus .. .. “2as 
Balatores .. .. 80. 


. Lamprides .. .. 30. 


BOeares ss) ace. ee 
Lampraes .. .. 380. 


~-Pannas 60 6 ee 


Sosarmus .. .. 22. 


- Mithreus .. .. 27; 
. Teutamus—who is called by 


some ‘l'autanes : he reigned 32 
years. 

Teutzus .. .. 44. 
Arabelus (s3°s ae 

Chalaus — ..¢ 2. be: 

Anebus .. .. 38, 
Babies Arica. OR 
Dercylus .. .. 40. 


: Eupacmes. Cute (oe 
. Laosthenes. .. 405. 
, Pertindes oo ae 


Ophrateus .. 21. 
Ephecheres .. 6.4 
Acraganes .. 42. 

Thonus surnamed Concolerus, 


by the Greeks Sardanapalus: he 


reigned 20 years. 
Sardanapalus built the cities of 


+ ’AgaBirog B. 


{ Orvaiog Sc. 
|| v8’ Go. m.—Se. 
** SapSavdraroc, Vulg. 


AUGITAS 


Thinzeus— 


DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 


SCALIGER. 

iC. "“Aonarddys ern Ay’. 
if. "Audyrng ern we. 
40’. Bydoyos rn xe’. 

x. Badrdropos* ery 2’. 
Kae Napmpidys ern 2’. 
“P'. Lwodpys Er x’. 
ny. Aaumpays ern 2’. 
¥o., Tlavtas * ery pot 
ne. Lhoapuos ery «f'.§ 
us’. Midpaios ery xf, 
‘uC. Tedrapos 6 nai Tev- 

Tayns €t Af’. 
un. Tevtaiog ery pd. 
unt» Orvaios || ery 2’. 

nr. Aépnvidag €TH [hs 
ha’, "Evrduuns 77 Ay). 
Ap’. NaocSévyg ern pe’ 
Ay’. MupricidysY] ery 2’. 
AY. "Odparaioc** ery ua. 
Ae’. "Eqaxepistt ery vp’. 
As’. "Axpaydyys ery up’. 
AL's OBvos 6 Aeyouevos Koy~ 
norepos ‘EAAquot! Lapdava- 


. a , 
TANG ETH Xe 


Oitos, ‘eryaros yeryaveds 
"Acouplay Pacireds, drepnpev 
avrow 


‘ A 
Tous §= mp0 


* Badarépns Afr.—BeAAcoméong Sc. m. 


t we’. Afr. 


ARMENIAN, 


xvi. Ascatades 
xvi. Amintas .. 
xvi. Belochus 
xix. Balatores 

_ xx. Lamprides 
xxi. Sosmares ,, 
xxir. Lampares 
xx. Pannias .. 
XXIV. 
Mithreus 


Teutamus 


XXV. 
XXVI. 


xxvu. Teutaeus.. 


. 


. 


* 


>>. ann. 


Sosarmus.. .. .. 


xxv. Thinaeus.. .. .. 


xx1x. Derusus .. 


73 


XL 
XLV 
XLV 
XXX 
XXXII 
Vul 
XXX 
XLII 
XIX 
XXVII 
XXXII 


XL 
XXX 
XL 


' xxx. Eupalmes.. .. .. XXXVI 


xxx1. Laosthenes 
xxxu. Peritiades 
xxx. Ophrataeus 


xxxiv. Ophatanes.. .. .. 


xxxv. Acrazanes.. 


xxxvi. Sardanapalles .... 


XLV 


Simul universa Assyriorum Dynas- 
tia juxta certos Scriptores (perdu- 
ravit) annos MccxL. juxta alios autem 


§ »@’. Afr. 


+ Tada Afr. 


|| In Scaliger’s list of Africanus, he also introduces between Teutzeus and 


{| Muperiddys Afr. 


uo". "AgaBnrcs ph’. 
* NY. Xdraog 
Aa’. "AvaBog 
AB’. B&Bios 


pe. 
An’. 
Ag’.—See p. 69. 


** Ogoaréune Sc. m. 


Tt ’Axpaxdoung Afr.—’Oxpatémng Sc. m. 


L 


74 DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 


‘SYNCELLUS. 
tise® yal "AyxicédAnv tas Tarsus and Anchiale in one day. — 
morers Ev age NEG 
‘H tiv’ Accuploy Bacirela The Assyrian empire founded a.m. 
cig To nator nxocumey Pxoe 3216. flourished 1460 years and was © 
&rog Anke, Ssapnécaca ern overthrown a.m. 4675. 
paul! ams TOU Koopundd jyors 


+ 
ETOUG» 


* gunceyv Vulg.—axicer Sc. 


DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 75 


SCALIGER. 
Tpupy, wat parvuig. ‘Ay- 
ylarko vat Tapody ev nuepg 
pig edeluato. Tédrog tnd 
"ApBdnov trod Mydov vinyvels 
peyadyy mupay monoas Tov TE 
xpuoiv, nab roy dipyvpoy aray- 
Ta, Tpos d€ TovTAg Thy Baci- 
Lingy éoNnta aracay ént 
Tavtyy €ompevce. ual THs 
marranldac, nat rods edvovyoug 
ovyureloas els Tov ev rern TH 
TupgG KaTETKEVATLEVOY cixoy, 
aja Toros amacw éavrdy te 
nar Te Pacirea naténavoer. 
Eira 4 tiv ’Acouploy Bact 
rela eg rods Mydous peryyvé- 


x-—Lus. Chron. Se. 


ARMENIAN. 
annos ccc. Thonnus Concolerus, qui 
Greece Sardanapallus vocatur ab 
Arbace et Belesio devictus, seipsum 
igni tradidit: a quo ad primam 
Olympiadem (sunt) anni xt.—Eus. 
Chron. Ar. p. 98. 


DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS.* 





AssyrionuM primum 
_scribunt Bilum, quem et ab As- 
syriis et Phoenices et Persi 
Deum vocaverunt. Hunc Dium 


regem 


Greeco nomine interpretave- 
runt. 

1. Bilus vero primus in As- 
syrios regnavit annos LXII, et 
partem Asiz. 

u. Post hee regnavit Ninus 
annos Lil. Iste condidit Nine- 
vem civitatem Assyriorum, et 
veniens in Asia vocatus est 
Picus. 

m1. Post quem Semiramis, 
uxor ejus annos xu. Hance 
Ream vocaverunt propter ejus 
multam atrocitatem. 

tv. Post hunc Zinas, reg- 
navit annos XXXVIII. 

v. Arius xxx. 


Tuey write that the first king 


of the Assyrians was Bilus, 
whom the Assyrians, Phoeni- 
cians, and Persians, call God. 
In the Greek ao ae _ 
call him Dius. 

1. Bilus,; ~who: was ‘the: first ~ 
king, reigned over the Assyrians 
and part of Asia 62 years. 

2. Afterwards reigned Ninus 
52 years. He founded Nine- 
veh, a city of the Assyrians, 
and coming into Asia was called 
Picus. 

3. -After him Semiramis, his 
wife, 42 years. She was called 
Rea on account of her manifold 
atrocities. 

4. After her Zinas reigned 
38 years. 

5. Arius reigned 30 years. 


* This Catalogue is given by Scaliger from a Chronological compilation “ ab 


homine barbaro, inepto, Hellenismi et Latinitatis imperitissimo.” 
mutilated copy of Castor’s Canon, as it ends with the second Ninus. 


It is possibly a 
See p. 65°. 


DYNASTY OF THE ASSYRIAN KINGS. 


vi. Aranusannos .. XL. 
vu. Xerxes, qui et Balleus 
XXX. 

vir. Mamithrus .. xxxXvil. 
1x. Bilochus .. xXxxv. 
x. Balleus .. .. °° Ul. 
x1. Altallus.. .. | xxxv. 
xu. Mamithus .. Xxx. 
xin. Itafferus .... xXx. 
xiv. Mamythus .. xxxv. 
xv. Spareus .. .. Xt. 
xvi. Ascatagus .. XL. 
xvu. Amintus .... lL 


xvi. Actosai et Semiramis 


femina XXIII. 


xix. Bilochus.. .. xxv. 


xx. Belleroparus  xxxrv. 


xxi. Lampridus.. xxxit. 


xxu. Posarus .... XxX. 


xxi. Lamparus .. Xxx. 


xxiv. Paunius et Zeus xtv. 
xxv. Sosarmus .. .. 
Mithreus .. 
Tautelus .. 


Anno isto tricessimo se- 


Xx. 
XXVI. XXXV. 
XXVII. XXXII. 
cundo confixus est Sol 


(Ilion?) ab Acheis. 


77 


XXVIII. 


Euteus annos .. XI. 

xxix. Thineus it ee: 
xxx. Cercillus in ti ibe 
xxx. Eupalus .. xXxXxvi. 
xxx. Lausthenus .. xLv. 
xxx, Peritiadus ,. Xxx. 
xxxiv. Ophrateus  .. xx. 


xxxy. Ophratanus .. L. 


xxxvi. Acrapazus .. XL. 
xxxvu. Tonos Conceleros qui 
vocatur Greece Sardanapalus 
MOR ONG: ofa ois 6) EK 
Reve NUS, |e aloie RIK 
Simul reges xxxIx antiqui 
Assyriorum perseverantes an- 
nos mille quadringentos tri- 


Ab 
prima Olympiada, annos Lxvil 


ginta. istis autem in 
Assyriorum regnum. 
Altogether these thirty-nine 
ancient kings of the Assyrians 
reigned 1430 years. And from 
them to the first Olympiad the 
kingdom of the Assyrians con- 
tinued sixty-seven years. 


78 


‘CHALDAAN DYNASTY OF 
NABONASAR. 





THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON. 


TA and Tarpavacdp, nro Na- 


ey \ 9 
Povacdpov, ern nate THY EXKAN- 


\ , tf 4 
ciactinny sToNeiwo ews Kuvpov, 


nad émerta *ArekayOpov rod Ma- 


HEDOVOS. 


a. 


+ 


t 


- 


NaPovdoapos 6 nuk Dad- 
payaccp™ éy rH ypapy 
Aeryopevos ern ne’ 
Na&Piog ery 7 

XiCnpos nat Tadpos erg’. 


"Taovdaiog } ery €'. 
Mapdoxeumados t ery if’. 


? 4 
Apneavas éry €'. 


. "APactrevtos ern f’. 


Barras § ex 7. 
"Amapavadioos €rn x’. 
"HpryéBacdac|| eros a’. 
Meonoincpdanocl] ery d/. 


Larpovackp Go. 
Mapdoxeumddoxos Vulg. 


Tue ecclesiastical computation of 
the years from Salmanasar who is 


the same as Nabonasar to Alexan- 
der of Macedon. 


1.. Nabonasar who is called in 
Scripture Salmanasar, reigned 
25 years. 25. 
2., Nabius 8 « «asst: bua 
3. Chinzerus and Po- 
LUSD:» 6 wie see 
4.. Tluleeus;5 6.5.5.5 sa 48. 
5. Mardocempadus 12 55. 
6. Arceanus 5 «actuate 
7. Interregnum 2 .. .. 62. 
8. Belslne:3) cies sion Ome 
9. Aparanadisus6.. .. 71. 
10. Erigebalus1  .. .. 72. 
11. Mesesimordacus 4... 76. 


Tt "lAAovAaiog Vulg.—irorads B. 
§ B4AnAos Go. 


"IpnyiBadros Go.  Meorotxdpdaxos A.—Mecorcipdpsanxos Go. 


NABONASAR. 





THE ASTRONOMICAL CANON. 


CHALDAIAN DYNASTY OF 


+ tad 

TA amo NaBovacdpov ery, Tov 
/ 

nal Saruavacap,*  PBacidéas 

Xandaiwv, ews “AreEdvdpov rod 
/ ed ‘ \ > 

utiorov TEehevTAS KnaTa& Toy ao~ 


Tpovojsnoy naveve. 


a’. NaPovacdpov ery 0. 
B. NaBlov ern f’. ae 


¥. Xwljpov nat Medpovt 


af , 
€TH €. XG « 


S. "TAovAalov €rq €. KS» 


e’. Mapdoxeumddov ery 


if. Ay » 


ware w~ »/ , _ Ld 
ce Apneavou ern e. by. 
0. *ABactrevtos Eryn B. ue’. 


Y. "Amapavadico § ery 


S. yo’. 
« "HpiyeBaaov|| eros a. ve’. 


% 


ia. Meonorropddnov ery 


aids A yy’. 


* Sadrpovacde Go. 


a. ByriBout ern y... pn” 


Tue Astronomical Canon of the 
years from Nabonasar who is the 
same as Salmanasar King of the 
Chaldzans to the death of Alex- 
ander the founder of the Greek 
dynasty. 
1. Nabonasarus .. .. 14. 
©. ROOION o's ei aks ea EOS 
8. Chinzerus and Porus 
5. cunpmtice ae Dk 
« Maletis 5.3 . breaks 26. 
. Mardocempadus'12 38. 


ao > 


Arceanus 5.. .. .. 43. 
Interregnum 2... .. 465. 
- Belibus. 8 .. .v. . i); 48. 
. Aparanadisus 6. .. 54. 


Coan & 


10. Erigebalus1 .. .. 595. 
11. Mesesimordacus 4.. 59. 


t Mego B. m.—MNégov A.—Tldpfou Go. 


} ByABou B.—BnAlSou. Go.— BéAsjos Supra in Dind. 
§ 'Amaganadicow B.—'Axogavad(oo Go. | “IptyeBdAou Go. 


80 


CHALDEAN DYNASTY 


THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON. 


Pl. *"ABacirevros GAAos ery 
mq! 

i. *Iocpwdivos * ery ty. 

iN, Taocdouxives + ery V. 

sel, Kuryrddavog t ery iS. 

is!, NaBorarcoapos § 


nal. : 


a 
€T 


it), NaPBovyodovdrwp|| vidc ern 
BY. 

wf. EverAad YJ Mapoday, ery 
é. 


i! NipiyAjoapos** 6 


“ah 


Badrdoap er 4. 

ule NaBovedsog 6 nad "Artud- 
yns Aapeios ++ *Acoouy= 
putt nad *Apraképtns 
ern iC. 


12. Interregnum 8... 


13. Isarindinus 13 as 
14. Saosduchinus 9 .. 
15. Cineladanus 14... 
16. Nabopalasarus 21 .. 


17. Nabuchodonosor his 
BOI 4S oe Moe ts eee 
18. Euilad Marodach 5 


19. Niriglesarus who is 
Baltasar 3.. .. .- 
20. Nabonadius who is 
Astyges Darius As- 
suerus and Artax- 


ermeg hd». caved ion 


PERSIAN DYNASTY. 


ual. Kipos Tlepoay . mparos 
Bacireds ern ral. 

“fl. KauBdons vids Kipov 
ery yf. 

uy, Mayor aderAqot BI Spép~ 


dog §§- nat TMarvtodrys 


pnvas TZ. 
10. Aapeiog viog “Lord amov|||| 
etn Act. 


# "Ioaxpsdyvds Vulg. | 
= KunAadavic Go. 
|| NaBoyotodcue B. 


84. 
97. 
106. 


120. 
141. 


184. 
189. 


192. 


219. 


21. Cyrus the first king © 


of Persia 31. 
22. Cambyses the son of 
Cyrus 8 4. 46 <% 
23. The Magi two bro- 
thers Smerdius and 
Pausoutes 7 months. 


39. 


24, Darius’ the son of ~ 


Hystaspes 36 .. .. 


FT Sadbs Aodysog Go. 
§ NaBoradraccagos B. . 


**® NionyAjcagos Go.—NugryAjcagos A. B. 


Tt Adoctos A. B.--Adocetos Go, 


§§ ’Epégdios B. 


wor 


GY] Evidav Bagoydd A.—EB:dav Megoday Go. 


Tf ‘Acoujeo ALB. 


{|| ‘fordmrov A. B. 


OF NABONASAR. 


THE ASTRONOMICAL CANON. 


iB’. "ABactrevtos aAdag 
«ern 1s Ed. 
ry» “Ioapwdtyov™ ern vy’. om’. 
iW. Saocdovytva tery 
a 6 
se’. Kuynadctrovt ern ad’. py’. 
is’. NaBoraraccpov§ — 
mar pos, NaPouxado- 
vorwp) "rq xa, 
it’. NaPoraracdpor|| rod 
nad NaPBovyodavecwp 
ery py. 2+... ph 
in’. "lAdapovdtovr]] ern 
y': se ogad po’. 
WY. Nipryacohaatpov ** 
Gy ee. os. 
x. NaBovadsov rod xat 
"Aarudyous etn Ad’. oD'. 


U 


: pxd' 7 


1 Pe © 


12. 


13. 
14. 


15. 


16. 


17. 


18. 


19. 


20. 


_ Astyages 34 


67. 


Interregnum 8.. .. 
Isarindinus 13..... 80. 
Saosduchinus. 9... 89. 


Cineladalus 14... ..° 103. 
Nabopalasarus the. 
father of Nabuchodo-- 
nosor QL. se? 124, 
Nabopalasarus who is 
Nabuchodonosor 43 . 167. 


Illoarudamus 3... ... 170. 
Nirigasolasarus 5... 175. 


Nabonadius ° who. is 
209, 


PERSIAN DYNASTY. 


na. Kupov éry &. oi » 
4B’. KapBdoov ery 9/. ons’. 
uy. Aapelov ern rs’. oP’. 


xd. Bépkou ern xa’. omy. 


* "Ioagindivou A.—'Ioagindjvou B. 


21. 
22. 
238. 
24, 


f Zaoc8ovyfov Vulg.—Saodovy/ov B. 
{ KssAadéAov Go.—Dind. proposes KsnAaddvov. 
§ NoPouxcraccégov B.—Nofoumaraccégov Go. 


|| NaBouyodordcop Go. 


** Nionyacohagdoo B.—Nypnyacokacdeou Go. 


Ceres, Fe Ps 
Cambyses 8 .. .. 
Darius 36 .. .. 
Xerxes 21.. .. .. 


J Vrcvagovdduou Go. 


M 


81 


82 CHALDEAN DYNASTY 


THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON. 
uel. Heine vidg Aapelov wy- © 25. Xerxes the son of 


vag xl. ® Darius 20 months .. 77. 
ust. *Apraképing Hépbov 6 26. Artaxerxes the son - 
— pweenpdyerp En yl. F of Xerxes, Longima- 


nus 43.0... 6s: 26 120, 
ut!. Bépkns: vitg “Apraképfov . 27. Xerxes the son of Ar- 


paves Bl. taxerxes 2 months. 
unl. Loydiavas pinvas 28. Sogdianus 7 months 121. 
uv!, Aapetog 6 Névoof{ ¢€ry 29. Darius Nothus 19... 140, 
i 
N. *Aprakeptns 6 Mvquov ery 30, Artaxerxes Mnemon 
we 40. a's) SNR 
ral. "Oxas *Apratépfov vite 31. Ochus the son of Ar- 
er €’. taxerxes'5 45s.) a ee 
Ap’. "Apoov  ddeApad “Oyxov | 32. Arses the brother of 
éry 0. Ochus'4 on. 06? 637 189, 
Ay’. Aapelov oy Apoduov ern 33. Darius III. the son of 
o. Arsamus 6 ©... .. 195. 
AY. "AreEdydpov Maxeddvog 34, Alexander of Mace- : 
€Ty ss 7 es ee és) OAS . 
* %rn Go. m. ft wo. Go. m. | 
J} NoSochouos Vulg.—NoSocjvou0s B.—viS0s 4 véuos librarius. 


ne 
pa’. Tx’. 

us’. Aapelou 8’. tod xa 
NéSov* ery 1’. ° TAY « 

xt’. “Aprakép£ou devrépav 
ern Use | T.y 
un’. “Oxov ery xa’. ut. 
“9. Ldpov ery P’. up. 
nN. Aapelov tpirov rod 
wal *Apoduov etn s’. ui’ « 
Aa’. *AreEdrvOpov TOU pneyarov ery 


OF NABONASAR., 83 


THE ASTRONOMICAL CANON. 


. *Aprakéeptav a’ ery 


.. uxd ‘T 


* Névou B. 


25, Artaxerxes I. 41. .. 324. 


26. Darius II. who is No- 


CURD Ae ee pas we OND 


27, Artaxerxes II. 46 .. 389. 


BA Chenie Pil ceca a eek. 
29. Sarus 2 pote Vere eee 
30. Darius III. who is 


Arsamus 6.... .. 418. 


31. Alexander theGreat 6. 424. 


t+ of’ Qy. 


PTOLEMAUS CANON: 


FROM THEON. 





KINGS OF THE ASSYRIANS 
AND MEDES. 


ASSTPIQN KAI MHAQN. 


’, NaBovacadpov ery . 1d. 1. Nabonassarus .. .. 14. 
', Nadiov p’. iss 2. Nagios’? °:. 2. %¢. eee 
of XivCipov nat Mapove’. ne’. 3. Chinzirus and Porus 
SO eC 
8’. *Touyatov €’. “Se 4, Ilugeus5 .. .. .. 26. 


. Mapdoxeumddor 1B’. Ay. 5. Mardocempadus 12 38. 


‘, *Apuiavd ’. fy» 6. Arcianus5 .. .. 43. 
0. "ABactrevrov mparov 7. Interregnum 2 ce ees 
B. pe. 
', ByalBov 9’. pen» 8. Belibus 3 .. .: .. 48. 
Y. *Ampwvadlov ¢’. v0. 9. Apronadius6.. .. 54, 
ts PiynParov a. ve’. 10. Rigebelus1 .. .. 55. 
sa’, Meceroipropdeinov 11. Mesessimordacus4 59. 
y. vy. 


iB. "APacirevrov y’. &%. 12. Interregnum8.. .. 67. 


iW. Laoadouvyjov x’. p» 14, Saosducheus 20 .. 100. 
', Xumdraddvov xB’. pxP’. 15. Chuniladanus 22 .. 122. 
is’, NaBoxoraccdpov 16. Nabocolassarus21.. 143. 
Kat puny’. 


wy» “Aroapadiyon uy. «. 18. Assaradinus13 .. 80. — 


FROM NABONASAR TO ANTONINUS. 


it's NaPonokacodpov. ery 
py pas. 

wn. *Trcvapodd mov fp’. pra’. T 

1. Nipmaccodkacca- 
pov o. 

x. NaPovadfov 12’. 


pbR'.t 
of’. 


TIEPSQN BASIAEQN. 


na’. Kipov &! ery. oer. 
4B. KapPvoow «.§ ons’. 
uy’. Aapelov a’. Ac". ofp". 
wd. Hépfou xa’. opy .|| 

mes “Apraképtou a. 
[ae » tx). 


us. Aapelov B'. i’. Ty’. 
ul. >Aptakeptav deurépov 


use THe. 
un» "Oxov xa « vi. 
uv. "Apborov fp. ui’, 


x. Aapelov tpfrov x’. . us’. 


EAAHNOQN BASIAEON. 


"AreEdwdpov wan. x’. YJ vxd'. 


@idinnov Apdatov 7%. a 
*AreEdydpov Aiyou 1B’. avy. 


EAAHNOQN BASIA., EN 
AIPTIiTa. 


Trwreuaiov Ady x. Av. 
Tir. Biradéragov Ay’. 0%. 


* prs’ Qy. 
§ 7 Qy. 


17. 


18. 
19. 


20. 


21. 
29. 
23. 
24. 
"25. 


26. 
27. 


28. 
29, 
30. 


Nabocolassarus 43 


Iluarodamus 2 Pt 
Niricassolassarus 4 


Nabonadius 17... 


84 


186. 


188. 
192. 


209. 


KINGS OF THE PERSIANS. 


Oe Be Sos 
Cambyses 8 
DariusI. 36 .. 
Xerxes 21 .. 
Artaxerxes I. 41 


Darius 1.19, 
Artaxerxes II. 46 .. 


JOR Ea a cea 
Axvoates 2.6 cok 
Darius III. 4 .. .. 


KINGS OF THE GREEKS. 


Alexander the Great 8. 
Philippus Arideeus 7. 7. 431. 
Alexander Aigus 12. 19. 443. 


424, 


GREEK KINGS OF EGYPT. 


Ptolemzeus Lagus 20. 39. 463. 
Pt. Philadelphus 38. 77. 501. 


+ pn Qy. 
|| omy Qy. 


t p58’ Qy. 
@ vw Qy. 


Tit. Evepyérov’ xe’ pe’. 
Tir. Gidomeropoc sf’. pid’, 


Tit. *Emidvoug «d's pry’ 


Ir. Bsropyropos re. por’. 
Ilr. EvepyérovP’.n. of’. 
Tle. Swrypog As’. our’. 
Tir. Asyicov xs". ao8'. 


KAeérarpas x’. ata" .* 


PQMAIQN BASIASIS. 


Abyovorov py... «. TAC. 
TiBepiod &B’. 4. a TN. 


Pee Or) ne ee cae thy’. 
KaAavdlou i. we nw TOL’. 


Neépavog i, 1. as tka! .+ 


. C4 
Ovecraciaved :. ve. he 
Titov a. S35 ofits tot cae 


tad / U 
Aowetiaved te’. 26 oe UI. 


/ veh 


Népova Be 26. aha 
Tpasavot wy. we VAR 
"Adpiaved ua’... 2. vb’. 


> / 4 
Aytovivou uy. «6 oe Um. 


* 758" Qy?’ 


_ PTOLEMEUS CANON. 


Pt. Euergetes 25. 102. 526. 
Pt. Philopator 17. 119. 543. 
Pt. Epiphanes 24... 143. 567. 
Pt. Philometor 35. 178. 602. 
Pt. EuergetesII. 29. 207. 631. 
Pt. Soter 36. .. 243. 667. 
Pt. Dionysus 29. 272. 696. 
Cleopatra 22. .. 294. 718. 


KINGS OF THE ROMANS. | 


Augustus 43... 337. 761. 
Tiberius 22... .. 359. 783. 
Gaius 4... .. 22) S0det ane 
Claudius 14. .. .. 377. 801. 
Nero 14... .. 3. 391. 815. 
Vespasianus 10. .. 401. 825. 
Titus So. a. ss 4B BRR 
Dometianus 15. .. 419. 843. 
Nerval... .. 2. 420. 844. 
Trajanus 19... .. 439. 863. 
Adrianus 21. .. 460. 884. 
Antoninus 23, .. 483. 907. 

Calvisius, p. 79. 


t+ 75a’ Qy. 


DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN 
KINGS. | 





“FROM SYNCELLUS. 


MHAON a’ éBacidevoey "Ap- 
Badung, 6 uatadicas THY TOY 
*"Acouploy apxnv, TH xy)» 

B. Mavadtuns ern x’. 

Y. Vdhoapnos ery d’. 

Y. "Aptvnas ery d. 

e’. Aniduns® ern v®. 

Ayisuns 6 Mydwv Bacireds 
exticey “ExBdtava > thy ad 
ueyanny nah SiaBonrov. 

s+ "Adpacpryst ery va’. 

a Kuadpns rn AB. 

qf» “Aarudeyns Adpewos ery An « 


Or the Median kings the first was 
Arbaces who overthrew the empire 
of the Assyrians .. .. 28 years. 

2. Mandauces .. .. 20. 

3. Sosarmus .. .. 30. 

4. Artycas.. .. .. 80. 

5. Deioces .. .. .. 54. 

Deioces the king of the Medes 
founded the great and celebrated 
city of Ecbatana. 

6. Aphraartes .. .. 51 years. 

7. Cyaxares .. .. 82. 

8. Astyages Darius 38. 





FROM EUSEBIUS. 


FROM THE CANON. 
a. ’ApBanns ern x7). 
B. Sdoappos ery 2d’. 
y. Medldes ern pw. 

8. Kapdinéag ry vy’. 
€. Anidxng ern v2. 


ARMENIAN. 
1. Arbaces tee ee > Vette 
ur. Mandauces .. .... XX. 


mu Sosarmus .. <. ..-XXX. 
Ive Articasics. @8so000 Se 


¥. \Dejoces 6-50 oe es EIV. 


* atolxns Vulg. + ’ExBaxrdo A.B. t ’AGoaddorns Sc. 
g Ponca 


86° DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN KINGS. 


os Bpadprys ery 0d. vi. Phraortes .. .- «+ XXIV. 
G. Kuakdpys erg AB’. + vit. Ciaxares .. .. «- XXXII. 
q» “Aorudeyys €ry dy). vi. Astyages .. .. «. XXXVIII. 


- 





FROM HERODOTUS. 


a. Aniduns €t vy’. 1. Deioces .. .. .. .. 53.years. 
B's Dpadprys ern xf’. 2. Phraortes: <3. <6 wees 
y» Kuakdpns ern pw. 3. Cyaxares .. .. .. 40. 
Y. "Aorudyns Eryn Ae. 4 Astyages .. .. .. 35. 





FROM CTESIAS.* 


» "ApBdung ern x7 « 


a Arbaces ee ee ee 28 years. 
B’. Madavunst ery v’. 
Y 


Maduces.... .. 50. 
Sosarmus ...«. s»'.00) BOs 
Prag ee es) ait take ee 


1, 
2. 
. Sdhoapuos Evy 2. 3. 
4, 
€. "ApBicevns ern uP. '  §, Arbianes .. .. .. 22. 
6. 
7. 
8. 


8. "Apriact ery v. 


PETGOBOE 5.5.8 aces a ae 
PEL YTICG: on.’ o's gis cece ee 
Artibarnas. 9% ¢ s+. uae 


s. “Apoaios§ ery ps 
¢. *Aprdvys ern xP’. 
ne ApriPdpyag ern uy 


"AoriBdpa dé rod Baci~ After the death of Astibaras king 
Aéwg tay Midwy yape of the Medes of old age, reign- 
TEAEUTATAYTOS, ed 

Y. "Aomddas|| é vic, 6imd 9. Aspadas his son, whom the 
tiv “EAAqvey "Aorudyns Greeks call Astyages. 
AGAOVIAEVOG. Diod. Sic. Lib. I. p. 84. 


* Jackson gives a catalogue of the Median kings composed of the four first 
from the list of Syncellus, and the five last from this of Ctesias. 

Tt Masdodxns m. ft ’Apréxas m. 

§ Diodorus, in subsequently relating the revolt of Parsodes and the war of 
the Caducei or Carducei with the Medes, changes the name to ’Aptasos. 

|| ’Amavdas m. 


DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN KINGS. 


87° 


FROM CASTOR.* 





Quop vero ccLxIx annorum 
Midorum obtinuerunt tempora, 
sic: a principio Abbaci, qui 
primus regnavit in Midia, usque 
Alyatum quem Cyrus exter- 
minans in Persida regnum mi- 
gravit. 

1. Abracus 

u. Sosarmus .. Iv. 


ann. XXVIII. 


mi. Mamythus .. xt 

iv. Cardiceus .. XXIII. 

v. Diycus tae 

vi. Fraortus .. XXIV. 
vu. Cyaxarus XXXII. 
vi. Astyacus .. XXXVIII. 


Hee Midorum regna per- 
manserunt per annos CCLXIX a 
quintodecimo anno Oziz. regis 
Jude, hoc est, Lut annorum 
prime Olympiade. Finiit au- 
tem quinquagesima quarta 
Olympiada anno trecentessimo 
octavo regnante Astyago, quem 
exterminavit Cyrus Persus in 
quinquagesima quarta Olym- 
piada. 


_ 1, Abracus .. 


Tue times of the kingdom of 
the Medes continued 269 years, 
thus: From the beginning of 
the reign of Abbacus, the first 
king of Media to Alyatus, whom 
Cyrus dethroned when he trans- 
ferred the empire to Persia. 
- 28 years. 
2. Sosarmus.. .. 4. 
3. Mamythus .. 40. 

. Cardiceus . 23. 
54. 
24. 
32. 

. Astyacus .. .. 38. 

The kingdom of the Medes, 
therefore, continued 269 years, 
from the 15th year of Ozias, 
king of Judah, that is 53 years 
before the first Olympiad, and 
it ended in the 54th Olympiad, 
in the 308th year, in the reign 
of Astyagus, whom Cyrus the 
Persian dethroned in the 54th 
Olympiad.—Sc. Eu. Chron. 78. 


0 PUYCURS a6. os 


4, 
5 
6. Fraortus .. .. 
7. Cyaxarus.. 
8 


* This is from the barbarous Latin chronology mentioned, p- 76, 


84 


CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES: 


FROM ERATOSTHENES. 





TIPQTOS éBacirevae Mijvng* 
OnBwirns OnBaios,} o¢ Epun- 
veveTas Avovios* éPacidevoey 
ern EB. 

@nBaiwy sedrepos éPaci- 
Deuce "ATHSs vidg Myvews§ 
ern v¥. ovTog Epunvevetau 
"Epuoyerns. 

@nBatay Aivyurtiov rpitos 
2Baclrevoe ANOS ducvypas 
ery rp’. 

OnBaiwy éBacirevce 9. 
AiaBing vite "ASHSews || ery 
WS’. obrog Epunveveras Drré- 
Taipoc. 4] 

@nBaiwy éBacirevce €’. 
Tleupac** vitg *ASAS€ws 8 


* Mims Go.—Mius B. 


Tue first who reigned was Menes the 
Thebinite, the Thebzean ; which is by 
interpretation Dionius. He reigned 
sixty-two years. — 

The 2nd of the Theban kings 
reigned Athothes the son of Menes, 
59 years. He is called by interpre- 
tation Hermogenes. 

The 3rd of the Theban Egyptian 
kings was Athothes, of the same 
name, 32 years. 

The 4th of the Theban kings was 
Diabies the son of Athothes, 19 years. 
By interpretation he is called Phile- 
teerus. | 

The 5th of the Theban kings was” 
Pemphos, the son of Athothes, who 


Tt Oswitns Vulg.—Onvirns B.—Thyuites Eu. 


~ aidévos Din. from Jabl. 


4] Sc. Din.—¢uAérepog A. B.—iAéorepos Go. 


§ Mivews Go. || 'ASacews Go. 


** Seudds Jabl. 


CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 


OnBalov Atyuatiay éBaci- 
ol. Toryapdranos™ 
Mopxesp? Meupirns &r ov - 


Aeuoe 


obras Epunveveras 776 dydpoct 
TELE TOUENT Ce 

@7Balav Aiyurtioy éBaci- 
Aevte F. Sroixos vlog avrov, 
8 éortw “Apns t avakontos, 
ern ss 

OnBatov Alyuntioy éBaci- 
Aeuoe Gydoag Tocopins, 0 éo- 
ay Ernoimavros &rn 2. 


OnBatov Aiyurtiwy éBaci- 


revoe S.. Metpng vidg airov, | 


0 doriv “HAiddwpos ery, 25" « 
@OnBalov Aiyurtiay . éBa- 
cidevoey *Avwipls, § 6 éorw 
e\ 9. 7 a ’ 
vids éminosvos || ery x. 


OnBaicov 


eBacirevoey Lipios, Yo éoriy 


vids xdppns,** 
“ABdanayras €57 17. 


e \ a 
wg O€ EreEpos 


OnBatov Aiyurtioy 4f. 
€Baclrevoe Xvod Bos vevpdc,t + 
8 eer Xpvono Xptcov vids 
ern «Bo, 

OyBaioy Aiyuntiov 12’. 
éPasireure *Patwots, 0 oti 
aepxsnpdrop Tt ern sy’. 

OnBatwoy Aiyvarioy 1d’, 
eBacirevoce Biipnc§§ ern 1’. 


~™® Totyap Auayos Go.—Toryéoapos Sc. 


t dees Jabl. 


|| érfewpos B. Din.—éaixouog A. 
tt Xvetpos Se. 


** xéons B. Din. 
§§ Bedgis Go.—aidons Sc. 


Aiyurtiov 1a. 


85 


The 6th of the Theban Egyptian 
kings was Toegaramachus. Momchiri, 
the Memphite, who is called a man 
redundant in his members, 79 years. 


The 7th of the.Theban Egyptian 
kings, Stoechus his son; who is Ares 
the senseless, reigned 6 years. 


The 8th of the Theban, Egyptian | 
kings Gosormies; who is‘ called. Etesi- 
pantus, reigned 30: years. 

The 9th of the Theban Egyptian 
kings Mares, -his son, who-is~ ‘called 
Heliodorus, 26 years... 

The 10th of the. Theban Rovotish 
kings Anoyphis, which’, signifies a 
common son, reigned 20. years. 

The 11th of the Theban» Egyptian 
kings Sirius, which signifies: the son 
of the cheek, but according to others 
Abascantus reigned 18 years. 

~The 12th of the Theban Egyptian 
kings. reigned Chnubus Gneurus, 
which is Chryses the son of Chryses, 


' 22 years. 


The 13th of the Theban Egyptian 
kings reigned Rauosis, which sis Ar- 
chicrator, 13 years. 

The 14th of the Thebah Egyptian 
kings reigned Biyris, 10 years. 


t Tioav8gog Sc. 
§ ’Aywigns Go. 
@ (eos Sc. 
tt agynxpatwp B. 


86 CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 


OnBatov® te. €Barirevoe 
Tavis Kopacrhe,} nard be 
evioug Xpyuatiorys ery 20". 

OnBalov. is’. éBactrevoe 
Lavduct B’. ery uv’. 

OnBaiwy if. éBacirevoe 


— Mooxepng § ‘Hasddorog ery 


ra’. 

OryPalov m. éBactrevoe 
Motiadic || €ry Ay’. 

OrnBatoy iS’. éBactrevoe 
Nayns§] *Apyavdys ‘ern 
hese 

@nBaloy x’. éBacireveer 
*Aradmrmous ++ peéyioros, OvTOs 
Os pact rape Spay wlav éBa- 
alaevoev eT ps 

OnBaiov na. éBacirevoey 
"Exeonooondpas sti €T05 a’. 

O7nBalwv «B'. éBacirevce 
Nitoupis §§ yuh at) tod 
ayvdpis, 6 oti "AS Niny- 


popes, ETN o's 


OnPaiwy uy’. éBaciarevce 
Muptaios “Aupovddores ery 

/ 
“pf. 

OnBaiwy n¥.. ¢Baclrevore 
Ovocincepys |||| xparaids, 3 


eotiy Aus, Er 18.’ 


The 15th of the Theban kings 
Saophis Comastes, or, according to 
some, Chrematistes, reigned 29 years. 

The 16th of the Theban kings 
Saophis the second, reigned 27 years. 

The 17th of the Theban kings, 
Moscheres Heliodotus, reigned 31: 
years. 

The 18th of the Theban kings, 
Musthis, reigned 33 years. 

“The 19th of the Theban_ kings, 
Pammes Archondes, reigned 35 
years. | 

The 20th of the Theban kings, 
Apappus Maximus, is said to have 
reigned 100 years with the exception 
of one hour. 

The 21st of the Theban kings, 
Echescosocaras, reigned one year. 

The 22nd of the Theban sovereigns 
was a queen, who reigned instead of 
her husband; she was named Nitocris 
that is Athena the victorious, and — 
reigned 6 years. | 

The 23rd of the Theban kings, 
Myrteus Ammonodotus, reigned 22 
years. 

The 24th of the Theban kings, 
Thyosimares the robust, who is called 
the Sun, reigned 12 years. 


* Din. inserts Aiyurrfwy—Sc. inserts it throughout.—Go. inserts BactAewy. 


tT Kouacrijs - Go. 
§ Mocyépis Go. 


@ MWéppos Go.—Tduvog Sc. 


} Sevaw pig Sc.—evoawGig Go. 
|| MogSis Din. B. 
** py’, Sc. tt "Aranmos Sc. 


FT Eyeoxds 6 napas A.—’Ayeoyds "Oxapas Go.—'Eyecxos 6 Képas Se. 


§§ Nirpoxts B. 


|||| Ovootuéens Din. Jabl. 


CANON OF 


@OnBalwv ue. eBacirevoe 
Oiidrroc,* 6 eer adbqcas 73 
mat piov updtos ery 1. 

@nPalev us eBacidevce 
Leuchpouxparns, 3 erry “Hpa~ 
“dns “Apmonparns ern 1m/. 

OnBatoy «l'. éBactrevoe 
Xourhp Tatipos f° ripayvos ern 
ea 

OnBalov un. ¢Bactrevee 
Mevpys Pidsonopact etn 1B. 

OnBaloy ut’. éPacirevce 
Xapacpra § xdcpos Bidy- 
paroros \| eT tas 

OnBaiwoy 2’, éBactrevoe 
Lomovvidcoyos J] tvparvog ery 
&. 

OnBaiwy ra’, éBacirevoe 
Thereadupins ** ery ix’. tT 

OrnBatov AB’. éBacinevce 
Trappeveuns tt P’. ery ny. 


§§ OnBalov ry’. éBaci- 
Aevoe Dioroowxepyns |||| ‘Hpa- 
“Ans uparaids TY ery ve’. 

OnBaiov rX. éBacirevoe 
Magic *** ern pry’. 


THE KINGS OF THEBES. 87 


The 25th of the Theban kings, 
Thinillus, which is the-augmenter of 
country’s strength, reigned 8 years. 

The 26th of the Theban kings, 
Semphrucrates, who is Hercules Har- 
pocrates, reigned 18 years. 

The 27th. of the Theban kings, 
Chuther Taurus the tyrant, 7 years. 


The 28th of the Theban kings, 
Meures Philoscorus, reigned 12 years. 

The 29th of the Theban kings, 
Chomaephtha Cosmus Philephestus, 
reigned 11 years. 

The 30th of the Theban kings, 
Scecuniosochus the tyrant, reigned 60 
years. 

The 31st of the Theban kings, Pen- 
teathyres, reigned 16 years. 

The 32nd of the Theban kings, 
Stamenemes the second, reigned 23 
years. 

The 33rd of the Theban kings, 
Sistosichermes, Hercules the strong, 
reigned 55 years. 

The 34th of the Theban kings, 
Maris, reigned 43 years. 


* @bpidros Sc.—O@leiAdAos A.—SeMndos B. 


+ XoveSepravpos Jabl. 
§ XouaepS2 Go. 


I Mepys FsAocogos Sc. 
|| Salm.—irépororros Go.—pirégeoros A. 


{] Dind.—Zvxotnos syurdgavves A.—Zormotuios Syutépavv0s B.—Zxoundscoyos 
Togas Sc.—Ayxotvios ’Ovurigavvos Go. 


** Tlevrsadues Go. 


tt #6’. Go. m, Tt Srauevéuns Go. 


§§ Din. leaves the 33d vacant, and continues the rest as the 34th, &c. 


\lll "Egro®ryepuns Jabl. 
qq A. B. Din.—HpaxAzos 


xparos Go, ***® Mdons B. 


/ 


88 CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 


@nPalwov re’. éBactreuce The 35th. of the. Theban. kings, 
Lupdas, * 6 nad ‘Epuis vitc Siphoas, which is Hermes the son of 


“Hoaterov, étn €'. . Hepheestus, reigned 5 years. 
OnBaluv rg’. éBauclrevce The 36th of. the Theban_ kings, 
ibid MOO 2005 SRS reigned 14 years. 


Guna no. éBacthevre The 37th of the Theban. kings, 
bpatpay, nro Netrog, Er ¢.. Phruron, which ‘is paths <r 5 


years. 
OnBalov Ay’. éBacievoe The 88th of the Theban sins 
"Apourtdyrasos } ern bo. Amuthanteeus,. reigned 63. years.— 
Syne. Chron. 91.96. 101. 104, 109; 
123. 147. 


* Sipwacos Sc.—ZiGwas Go. t ’ApmoupSaios Se, 


89 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


®EPETAI yap zap Alyur- 
Thos Tahasoy Ts xpovorypaeioy, 
mepreyov 2’ Swactedy ey ye- 
veaig ma&Aw pry’ ypovoy ares 
ps” 


/ n ‘ ~ + 
SPLE , TpAtov wer THY Adpi~ 


€v pupidos thiol nol 


way, Dedrepa. d¢ tay Meo 
Tpalwv, tpiroy 82 Alyurtioy, 
obre moc emt réLews t exov. 
@EOQN BASIAEIA 

Kara 10 madasoy xpovinav. 

‘Hobalorov xpoveg od ears 
Rice 2d wxt0g nal nydpag ad- 
tow} haiver. 

“Hauos ‘Hgalorov éBaci- 
Aeurev Eri eupiddac tpeic. 

"Emerta Kpdvoc, goyot, nal 
05 Aosmot adytes Yeot Shdexa 


éBacirevoay ery wy R) 2d’. 


* xe dvwy amelowy Go. 





Amone the Egyptians there is a cer- 
tain tablet called the Old Chronicle, 
contaming thirty dynasties in 113 
descents, during the long period of 
86525} years. The first series’ of 


princes was that of the Aurite; the 


second was that of the Mestreans ; 
the third of Egyptians. 
follows : 
THE REIGN OF THE GODS 
According to the Old Chronicle. 
To Hephestus is assigned no time 


It runs as 


as he is apparent both by night and 
day. 
Helius the son of Hepheestus 
reigned three myriads of years. 
Then’ Cronus and the other twelve 
divinities reigned 3984. 


+ This number is also mentioned by Jamblichus, in connexion with Egyptian 
history, as the number of the Hermaic books, perhaps allowing a book to each year. 


Tas pry ody bras ‘Epuiis ev rats 
Sicpuglous BIBActs, ws SéAevxos 
cmeyodsparo qe Tals Tpiapuplats 
Te nod eEaxsoyiAlous xad mevTo- 
xoglos wad efxoor mévre, WS Ma- 
verde iorogel reréws dvddeiEe. 

f Ackéwy A. 


All which Hermes wrote in 20,000 books, 
according to the account of Seleucus; but 
Manetho, in his history, relates that they were 
completed in 36,525.—-De Myst. § 8. c. 1. 


§ odray B. 


90 THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


"Erera naideo PBacireis Next in order are the demigods, 
outro ern oi. in number eight, who reigned 217 es 

years. : 

Kai per’ adrods yeveat s€ - After these are enumerated 15 e= 
Kvuvinot xvndov dveypdpysay nerations of the Cynic cycle, which 
ey recs vay’. extend to 443 years. rahe 

Elta Tamriy is’ dwac- The 16th Dynasty is of the Tanites, 
tela, yevedy 4, érdv pY. eight descents, which lasted 190 years. /*+° 


TIpis  0ig if) Suvarrela 17th Memphites, 4: in descent, 
Mepduray, yevety 0, érdv py. 103 years. 

Mes’ cdg in Suvaareta Mep~ 18th Memphites, 14 in descent, 
gutiy, yevedy 0, érdv tum. 348 years. 


a4 


ie, 


"Ereitaid duvactela Avoo- 19th Diospolites, 5 in descent, 
MOMTOV, yevedy e, éray p?. 194 years. hk 

Elra vo dvvacrela Awo- 20th Diospolites. 8 in descent, : i 
TONITOY, yevedy 9, erdv oxy. 228 years. it 

"Erneta ua dwacrela Ta- 21st Tanites, -- 6 in descent, 
VITOY, ‘yeveay >, eT@y pua’. 121 years. 

Elra «uf dwacrela Tan- 22nd Tanites, .. 3% in descent, ih 
ray, yevedy y , érBy an. 48 years. Me 

"Eneta* uy dwacrela | 28rd Diospolites, 2 in descent, Ae 
Awororitdy, yevedv 8, érdv 19 years. | na 
iv, 

Ehret dwarreia LTai- 24th Saites, -- 38 in descent, ae 
TOY, yevedy y, eTOy ud. 44: years. | 

TIpig oi¢ xe’ Swvacrela Am 25th Ethiopians, 3 in descent, ; : 
Sidra, yevedy y', érdy ud. 44 years. “f 

Mes” cic uc’ Suvacrela 26th Memphites, 7 in descent, 
Meugirav, yevedv C, érav 177 years. | 
pot’. 

Kab wera tag xt duvac- 27th Persians, .. 5 in descent, 
telus Mepody €', ériv pxd'.+ 124 years. 

“7 « t 28th 


* Go. omits this. 
ft adrods xv’ Suvaorsle, Tlepody yevedw Sce.—rotrovs xf’ Suvacrela Go.—ras 
xo’ Bi—x?’. A. { Dind. leaves no space. 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


” , 
Ereita ud duwvactela Ta- 
~ ~ ~~ . U 
witdy, yevedy....eTaY AN. 
al 
Kal én mdécais A duvac- 
7 , 
tela Tavitou évdc, €T% 09 « 
~ 7 
Ta névra Guod tev dr’ dv- 
a ¢ , 
vactedy etn My xal cue. 
~ 4 
Tatra dvadrviueva, «l- 
/ 

Toy” wepiliuere tape te 
E OE yw / 
javla etn Elnoos TEvTausC, 

\ ’ ¢ 
thy Tap Alyuttios nal “EA- 
Anow amonatdotacw Tod Zw~ 

/ ~ 
Siacnod puroroyouueryy dyAor, 
~ % \ 2% ~ > ~ 
TOUT ECT! THY ATO TY adTOD 
/ >» \ aN ~ 
zyyelov emt ro adts onueioy, 
a ~ ~ 
0 €oTL UpHTov AenToy THs TpPd- 
/ ; ~ 
tg wrolpas ionepsvod Cwdtov, 
~ / ° ~ 
Kpiot Aeyouevov tap adrois, 
A ASS ~ n ~ 
women nak ev TOs Tevinots rov 
“Epcot nal ev taig Kupayviort 


PiBrog elpntas. 


91 


29th Tanites, .. in descent, 


39 years. 

30th a Tanite, .. 1 in descent, 
18 years. 

In all, 30 Dynasties, and 36525 
years. 


Which number of years, resolved 


and divided into its constituent parts, 


that is to say, 25 times 1461 years, 
shows that it relates to the fabled 
periodical revolution of the Zodiac 
among the Egyptians and Greeks ; 
that is, its revolution from a. par- 
ticular point to the same again, which 
point is the first minute of the first 
degree of that equinoctial sign which 
they call the Ram, as it is explained in 
the Genesis of Hermes and in the 
Cyrannian books.— Syncel. Chron. 51. 
—Euseb. Chron. 6. 





FROM CASTOR. 


AEGYPTIORUM regnum inveni- 
mus vetustissimum omnium reg- 
norum: cujus initium sub Ma- 
nethono dicitur memoramus 
scribere. 

Primum Deorum, qui ab ipsis 


scribuntur faciam regna sic: 


* jyoww Vulg.— ros Sc. 


Or all kingdoms we find that 
of the Egyptians to be the most 
ancient. Of whose beginning 
we purpose to write according 
to the relation of Manetho. 
The first dynasty was that of 
the Gods, who are classed by 
themselves ; and I reckon their 


reigns thus: 


Ft xvganjor B. 


9]: THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


Ifestum dicunt quidam Deum — 


regnare in Aigypto annos sex- 
centos LXxx. | 

Post hune Solem Ifesti an- 
nos LXXVI. 

Post istum Osinosirim annos 
CCCCXX. 

Post hune Oron Stoliarchum 
annos XXVIII. 

Post hunc Typhona annos 
XLV. 

Colliguntur Deorum regna 
anni mille DL. . 

Deinceps Mitheorum regna 
sic : 

Prota Anubes Amusim, qui 
etiam Aigyptiorum. scripturas 
composuit annos LXXXIil. 

Post hune Apion Grammati- 
cus, qui secundum Inaehum in- 
terpretabatur....annos LXXVII 
quem sub Argios initio re- 
gnaverunt.™ . 

Post heee Ecyniorum+ reges 
interpretavit Imitheus vocans 
et ipsos, annos duo millia c, 
fortissimos vocans. 

Hee finis de primo Tomo 


Some say the God Ifestus 
reigned in Egypt 680 years. 


After him the Sun, the son 
of Ifestus, 77 years. 

After him Osinosiris, 4.20 
years. 

After him Oros Stoliarchus, 
28 years. 

After him Typhon, 45 years. 


The sum of the reigns of the 
Gods amounts to 1550 years. 

Then succeeds the kingdom 
of the Demi-gods, thus: 

First reigned Anubes Amu- 
sim, who composed the writings 
of the Egyptians, 83 years. 

After him Apion Gramma- 
ticus, who reigned 77 years. 
In his reign commenced the 
kingdom of Argos, under Ina- 
chus.* 

Afterwards the kings of the 
Ecynii,{ by whom must be un- 
derstood the Demi-gods. They 
reigned 2100 years. 

This is the end of the first 


* This and the next passage are so barbarous and obscure that the transla- 


tion I have given is merely conjectural. 
nexion with the following from Tatianus. 


I suspect this passage has some con- 
’Arlwy § ypapparinds Pyor 8 Itt nae 


taonarve Thy AVagy "Apuats xatd'tv “Apyeiov yerduevos “Ivoryov.—Eus. Pr. X. 

} These Ecynii are manifestly the same with véxuas of the Dynasties of 
Manetho and the Manes of the preceding, all which appear to be no other thana 
corruption of the fifteen generations of the Cynic Cycle se’ xvvxod in the original 


of the old Chronicle, p. 90. 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 92 


Manethoni habens tempora an- 
norum duo millia c. ° 
Mineus et pronepotes ipsius 
septem 
ccLUl. 
Regnaverunt et aliorum octo 


regnaverunt annos 


annos CCcCcIl. 

Necherocheus, et aliorum 
octo annos ccxIv. 

Similiter aliorum septende- 
cim annos ccxiy. 

Similiter aliorum _ viginti 
unus annos CCLVIII. 

Otho: et aliorum septem 
annos ccrir. 

- Similiter et aliorum quatuor- 

decim annos cxt. 

Similiter et aliorum viginti 
annos CCCccIx. 

Similiter et aliorum septem 
annos cCIv. 

-Potestas Diopolitanorum ann. 
IX. i 

Potestas Bubastanorum ann. 
CLL. 

Potestas 


CLXXXIV. 


Tanitorum ann. 

Potestas Sebennitorum ann. 
CCXXIV. 

Potestas Memphitorum ann. 
CCCXVIII. 

Potestas [liopolitorum ann. 
CCXXI. . 

Potestas Ermupolitorum ann. 
CCLX. 


Usque ad septimam deci- 


volume of Manetho, | which 

contains a period of 2100 years. 
Mineus and seven of his de- 

scendants reigned 253 years. 


Then reigned eight others 
302 years. 
' Necherocheus, and eight 
others, reigned 214 years. 

Likewise seventeen others, 
214 years. 

Likewise twenty-one others, 
258 years. 

Othoi and seven otliers, 203 
years. 

Likewise fourteen others, 
140 years. 

. Likewise twenty others, 409 
years. 

Likewise seven others, 204 
years. 

Dynasty of Diospolites 9 
years. 

Dynasty of Bubastites £53 
years. 

Dynasty of ‘Tanites 
years. . 

Dynasty of Sebennites 224 
years. 

Dynasty of Memphites 318 
years. 

Dynasty of Ihopolites 221 
years, 

Dynasty of Ermupolites 260 


184 


years. 
The second volume enume- 


92° 


mam potestatem secundum scri- 
bitur totum, ut docet, numerum 
habentem annos mille quin- 
gentos xx.* 

Heec sunt potestates Aigypti- 
orum. 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


rates to the 17th dynasty and 
contains a period of 1520 years. 


These are the Dynasties of » 


Egypt. 





FROM EUSEBIUS. 


Primus homo apud Agyptios 
Hephestus qui ignis inventor 
ipsis fuit. 

A quo Sol. 

(Post quem Agathodzmon, 

Post)* quem Cronus. 

Post hune Osiris. 

Ac .deinde Typhon _frater 
Osiridis. 

Post quem Orus Osiridis et 
Isidis filius. 

Egyptii primi hi. dominati 
sunt. 

Post quos per successionem 
protractum est regnum usque 
ad Bitem, in spatio. annorum 
myriadis triumque millium. et 
nonagentorum, juxta annos lu- 
nares, triginta inquam dierum 
numerum enim mensem unum, 
illi annum vocabant. 


Tue first man according to the 
Egyptians was Hephestus, who 
was the inventor of fire. 

From him descended the Sun. 
(After whom Agathodeemon. 
After) whom Cronus. 

Then Osiris. 

And then Typhon, the bro- 
ther of Osiris. 

After whom was Orus, the 
son of Osiris and Isis. 

These were the first Egyp- 
tian kings. 

After them the empire de- 
scended by a long succession 
to Bites, through a lapse of 
13,900 years, reckoned, I say, 
in lunar years of thirty days 
to each: for even now they call 
the month a year. 


* This passage in the Armenian is between parentheses, and in what we 
might call italics. Has it been interpolated or omitted? I have replaced the true 
names from the Armenian: Aucher has given them Vulcanus, Saturnus, &c. 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


Post Deos regnavit gens 
Semi-deorum annis mccty. 

Atque item alii reges domi- 
nati sunt annis MDCCCXVII. 

Post quos alii xxx reges 
Memphites annis mpccxc. 

Post eos alii Thynites x reges 
annis CCCL. 

Ac deinde Manium et Semi- 
deorum regnum annis MMMMM 
DCCCXIII. 

Simul omnes anni recensen- 
tur, myrias (et) mille: qui 
etiam lunares sunt, scilicet 
menstrul. 

Computantur simul omnes 
anni lunares quos Aigyptii re- 
ferunt fuisse Deorum et Semi- 
deorum atque Manium, duce 
myriades, quatuor millia et 
Decce. | 


93 


After the Gods, a race of 
Demi-gods reigned 1255 years. 

Then reigned other kings 
1817 years. 

After them: thirty Memphite 
kings, 1790. 

Then ten Thynite kings, 350 
years. 

Then came the kingdom of 
the Manes 
5813. 

The number of years alto- 


and Demi-gods, 


gether amounts to 11,000; 
which also are lunar years, that 
is to say, months. 

All the lunar years, which 
the Egyptians allow to the 
reigns of the Gods, the Demi- 
gods, and’ the Manes, - are 
24,900.—Eu. An, 200. 


94 


EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF 


eF 
MANETHO. ers 





DYNASTY OF THE DEMIGODS. 


porn Swacrela.™ 


, h 
Alyurtioy a. éPacidevoey 


“Ppaurtos ery Wad. Tyson - 


ned Téaoapag Hucpag.t 
Aiyuariny B.. éBacthevoey 
"Haws “Hatorov.een 3’ 
Aiyurttwy yy’. €Barthevoey 
"Ayadodalnov rq vo. neal 
jusov nat Sena nurepac. § 
Alyuatloy 8. éBactrevoey 
Kpovag €rn pr. nad yuor. || 
Alyurtioy €. ¢Bactrevcey 
“Ooipig nach lou ern re. 
Aiyuntioy ¢'. €Baclaevcey 
«te See ols 
Aiyurrioy ¢'. éBuctrevcey 
Tudor ery nv. 
Alyurtioy 4. éBaclrevcey 
*Qpoc T] juideos ern xe’. 


First dynasty. 
The 1st of the Egyptian kings was 
Hephestus, who reigned 724 years 

and a half and 4 days. 

The 2nd was Helius, the son of 
Hephestus, 86 years. 

3rd, Agathdzmon, who reigned 
56 years and a half and 10 days. 


4th, Cronus, 40 years and a half. 
5th, Osiris and Isis, 35 years. 
Gthy, se: Sacro) eee 


7th, T'yphon, 29 years. 


8th, Orus, the demigod, 25 years. 


* A. places these words after Hephestus. 


+ Go.— x3 _ 8. i. e. 724, 3-4. Din. 
§ Go.—vs’__ sf’. i. e. 56 7-12. Din. 


§ w’_ Din. A. 


} Go.—z’ -" Din. i. e. 80, 1-6. 


{| Ogos Go. 


FIRST DYNASTY OF THE KINGS 
OF EGYPT: 


FROM SYNCELLUS. 





a’. Meorpatn 6 xal M7- 
vas® rn re. 

Alyinro B'. éBactnevce 
Kovpddys} ern Ey’. 

Aiyurtioy 9. éBactrevcey 
"Aplorapyos ern Ad’. 

Alyurtlov &. éBactrevoe 
Uardvog ern As. 

Aiyurtiov Bacsréoy B', & 
nal o, avervypapay ern of". 

Aiyurtioy ¢. éBactreucey 
6 Lepamis f ern xy» 

Alyurtioy n. éBacirevoe 
Leodyywois ern pr’. 

Aiyurtioy Y. eBacirevcey 
"Auevéung ern xo". 


* Mins Go. 


¢ Kovgou}s Go. t 


1. Mestraim who is Menes, he 
reigned 35 years. 

The 2d of the Egyptian kings was 
Curodes, 63 years. 

The 3rd of the Egyptian kings was 
Aristarchus, 34 years. 

The 4th of the Egyptian kings 
was Spanius, 36 years. 

Two others, the 5th and 6th ano- 
nymous, 72 years. 

The 7th of the Egyptian kings 
was Serapis, 23 years. — 

The 8th of. the Egyptian kings 
was Sesonchosis, 49 years. 

The 9th of the Egyptian kings 
was Amenemes, 29 years. 


wcigoms B. 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


DEPETAI yap wap’ *Aiyur- 
lois madasoy Ts xpovorypacperov, 


mepsexov A Svvarrermy év ye- 


~ + i / » ; 
YEG THAW ply Xpovoy Garer- 


pov,* ey updos tpiol nab 
sone’, mpitoy ev Tov Adpi- 
civ, devrepo 88 Tov Meo- 
tpatwy, tpiroy € Aiyurtioy, 
ote Tus ent AeEcooet exo. 

@EON Bacirela nard rb 
Tarasov xpovindy. 

“Hpatarov xpévog ode ors 
Oia Td vunTdg nab yuepag ad- 
tw ft daivery. 

"Haios “Hpaicrov éBaci- 
Aevoey Tay pupiddas Tpeig. 

"Eneita Kpovos, dyol, nat 
of Aowmot mdvreg Neot dbdexa 


eBacirevoay "rn wy %) 10’. 


"Emerta quldeon PBacirels 


\ ov 
outa ETN oI. 


‘ 

Kai per’ avrodys yevead se 
Kovinct: xdurov' dveypadycay 
9. , 
éy ereot up’. 

Eira Tautady ic’ dvuvac- 


7 ~_ | ey Pe) , 
Tela, yevedy 1, eTHY ph. 


* yosvwy dmsipwy Go. 





Amone the Egyptians there is a cer- 
tain tablet called the Old Chronicle, 
containing thirty dynasties in 113 
descents, during the long period of 
36525. years. The first series of 
princes was that of the Aurite ; the 
second was that of the Mestrzans; 
the third of Egyptians. It runs as 
follows : 

Tue reign of the gods according 
to the Old Chronicle. 

To Hepheestus is assigned no time, 
as he is apparent both by night and 
day. 

Helius the son of Hephestus 
reigned three myriads of years. 

Then Cronus and the other twelve 
divinities reigned 3984 years. 


Next in order are the demigods, 
in number eight, who reigned 217 
years. . | 

After these are enumerated 15 ge- 
nerations of the Cynic circle, which 
extend to 443 years. | 

The 16th Dynasty is of the Tanites, 
eight kings, which lasted 190 years. 


Y avréy B. 


+ AcEéwy A, 


THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 


[Ipis aig 00’ Swvarrela 
~ ~_ ~ U 
Mepquray, yevedy 8’, étay py. 
a U / 
Mew otc in Suvacreta Meu~ 
nn ~ 2; me U 
pity, yevedy iW, erav Tn - 
of , 
Emerra iS duvacrela Asoc- 
+ % 
TOMTOY, yeveav, €', erav pbd’. 
Eira « dvwacteia Awo- 
~ ~ ~ Ul 
TOMTOV, yevedy 4, ETH THY 
of 
Enera xa’ dvvacreia Ta- 
~_ / tad , 
VITOV, YEVEWV Sy ETRY pxa. 
Eira uf dwacrela Tavi- 
cad ~ , ~_ 
TOyv, yevedy 9, étOy wy. 
oy] ' : 
Eneta*® xy 
~ ~ / ~ 
Awsmonitdy, yevedy BY, eriy 
i 4i2 a us. of 


Eira 4 bwacreiz Sai- 


duvacrela 


Tov, yevedy 7’, erav pd’. 

TI pic og xe Ovvactela Ai- 
Mowwv, yevedy y', era pd’. 

Me ots us Owacrela 
Meuaqtiy, yevedy CJ, erav 
pot 

Kal peta tas xf! dwac- 
relag Tlepray e’, eray pnd’ T 

“nef 

"Eneita «2! duwvacrela Ta- 
viriv, yevedy .. erdv AS. 

Kai én) mécais 0’ duvac- 
rela Tavirov évdcy ery 19. 

Ta wdyra Guod tay r dv- 


oe | , ' 
vagtertiv ern My «ah ,ocpxe. 


* Go. omits this. 


17th Memphites, 4 
103 years. 

18th Memphites, 
348 years. 


14 


19th Diospolites, 5 


194% years, 

20th Diospolites, 8 
228 years. 

21st Tanites, .. 6 
121 -years. 

22nd Tanites, .. 3 
48 years. 


23rd Diospolites, 2 i 


19 years. 


24th Saites, ea 


44 years. 
| 25th Ethiopians, 3 
44 years. 

26th Memphites, 7 
177 years. 


27th Persians, ee... S 
124 years. 

28th 

29th Tanites, .. 
39 years. bs 

80th a Tanite, a ae 
18 years. 


91 


in descent, 
in descent, 
in descent, 
in descent, 
in descent, 
in descent, 


in descent, 


“in descent, 


in descent, 


in descent, 
in descent, 


in descent, 


in descent, 


In all, 30 Dynasties, and 36525 
years.— Syncel. ‘Cheten. 51. eaneeeet 


Chron. 6. 


fT arous xf’ duwacrela Tepody yevedv Sc—rodrous xf’ dwarrefa Go.—-tas 
} Dind, leaves no space. 


xt’. Bix’. A. 


DYNASTIES OF EGYPT: 


FROM MANETHO. 





THE FIRST DYNASTY, 


Tpdry Avyacreia. * 


’ ig 
Alyurriay a» ¢Bactrevcey 


"Hoasrrog Eryn ud. quiov 


nal réooapas nuepas. 


ore ata, 3 ue 
Aiyuntioy B. éBactheveey - 


"Hass ‘Hpatorov ern ao’. t 


Aiyurtioy y. éBactreucer | 


"Ayatodahnoy erg yo. nab . 


qusov nar dence nurepas.§ 
Aiyurtiay Y. éBactrevoey 
Kpévoc er x» xaud usar. || 
Alyurtloy é. éPacirevoer 
"Ooipig xa "lois ern Ae’ 
Alyurtioy >’. éBacthevoey 
leet yb a ea 
Aiyuntiov J. éBactrevoey 
Tvpoy €ry xt. . 
Aiyurtioy 1’. €Bacinevoey 
"pos |] nuideog ern xe’. 


Of the demigods. 

The Ist of the Egyptian kings was 
Hephestus, who reigned 724 years 
and a half and 4 days. 

The 2nd was Helius, the son of 
Hepheestus, 86 years. 

. ‘8rd, Agathodzmon, who reigned 


56:years and a half and ten days. 


4th, Cronus, 40 and a half years. 
5th, Osiris and Isis, 35 years. 

pica 0 oot ale eet ss CORED, 
7th, Typhon, 29 years. 


8th, Horus, the demigod, 25 years. 


* A, places these words after Hephestus. 
t Go.—xd"_%. i.e. 724 3-4. Din. t Go.—z’ ¢’ Din. i. e. 80 1-6. 
§ Go.—vs"_ if’. i. e. 56 7-12. Din. 


| «’— Din. A. 


{| O05 Go. 


EGYPTIAN KINGS. 93. 


Alyurtioy 3', éBactrevoey 
*Apns qynidteos Er x7! 
Aiyurtioy 1. éBacihevcey 
” avouBis Hulseog ery iC). 
Alyurtiay sal. ¢Baolrevoer 
“Hpanans juadeeng ry se! 
Alyurtioy iB’. éBaclrevcey 
*Amonray ® fulSeog ern xe» 
Alyuntioy sy’. ¢Bacireucey 
"Aupov juideos ry r. 
Aiyurtioy i. eBacirevcey 
Tiong nuldeog ern xv. 
Alyurtioy 1. &Baolrevoey 
Ldooe juldeos ery AP’. 


Aiyurtioy is’ ¢Bactrevoey 


Leds nuideos ery x’. 


9th, Ares, the demigod, 23 years. 


10th, Anubis, the demigod, 17 
years. 

llth, Heracles, the demigod, 15 
years. 

12th, Apollo, the demigod, 25 
years. 

' 13th, Ammon, the demigod, 30 
years. 

14th, Tithoes, the demigod, 27 
years. 

15th, Sosus, the demigod, 32 years. 


16th, Zeus, the demigod, 20 years. 
—Syncel, Chron. 19.—Euseb. Chron. 
a 


* gmokd A—AmoAA® Go. 


THE EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF 
MANETHO, 





THE FIRST DYNASTY. 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
META véxvas ods qui- Arter the dead demigods the first 
Séoug mpbrn Pacirela xaru- dynasty consisted of eight kings. 


pidueitas Paridéwy duTo. 


al. "Ov apitos Myyng Oer- 1. The first was Menes the Thi- 
virng® éBactrevcey érm EB’. nite; he reigned 62 yedrs, and 
65 tnt irmonordov} uapra- perished by a wound received from 
pels SiepIapn. an hippopotamus. | 


Bl. "ASaxs vide ern v0. 6 2. Athothis, his son, reigned 57 


* Sc.—Oeevirns Go. } Immorépov Go. 

N. B.—The first column contains the dynasties of Manetho according to 
Africanus, from the text of Dindorf: the names and paragraphs included between 
the parentheses are the variations which occur in the list of Scaliger. The 
third column contains the dynasties according to Eusebius, from the text of the 
Editor of the Armenian, who for the most part has followed Goar: the varia- 
tions are those of Scaliger. The fourth column is the Latin translation of the 
Armenian, with the variations from the fragments of the old Latin version of 
Hieronymus. 


THE EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF 
MANETHO. 





THE 


EUSEB. SCAL. 
META véxvas nauk TOUS Nim 
Séovs, Tparyy dwacrelay xa- 
taptpoves PBacihéay éurd. 
By mpiirog eye Moons, b5 
Siaonums avtBy nyjcaro. ap 
ob Toads ef éxchorov “yévoug Ba- 
avaryparpajrery 


ay™ 9 Siadoyy todrov exes Toy 


oiAevoayTas 


Tporoy. 
al. Mayne @ewirys, $+ nat 
of tovrov cdmdyoves (s', €v GA- 
Aw 8&) ¢', ov “Hpddoreg Miva 
dvouacev, (Bartrevoey erecw 
E'. obros tmepopoy otparelay 
emornoato, nat evdotos explain, 
ind [ de ‘Inmomordpov §  fp- 

nao. 
B'. "ASaodis || 6 rovrov 


* dwoyeapapévwy Go.—Sc. 
} Go. inserts Igmov.—A. 
im... . 8 


§ iretduou B. 


FIRST DYNASTY. 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
Post Manes et Semideos, Primam 
Dynastiam vil. regum_percensent. 
Quorum primus fuit Memes, qui nem- 
pe preefulgens inter eos, dominatio- 
nem obtinuit: a quo quaslibet regum 
generationes singillatim describemus : 


quorum successio ita prorsus est. 


1. Memes Thynites, et hujus vi. 
filii, quem Herodotus Mina nuncu- 
Hic vel 


ultra regionis limites cum exercitu 


pavit, regnavit annis XXX. 


progreditur, et illustris famosusque 
habetur ; atque ab hippopotamo rap- 
tus. est, 


u. Athotis hujus filius obtinuit 


T Gevfrns Go. 
iomov.—B. famov,—and Din. [frov] between 


|| "ASwSs Din, 


96 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
ri év Mewes Bactrea oino- 
Sounoas? ob cépovtas BiBAo 


\ a \ Se 
avatoumat,™® iarpos yap jv. 


Y: Kevnévys  (Kevinévys) 
vidg ery Aa. 

8’. Ovevédns Evens) vids 
ery url. ep’ ob Apes nareoxe 
ryy Atyurtoy péyas. OUTS Tes 
rept t Kayduany inyepe mupa- 
pddaige 

€. Odcapaides (Sapai- 
dog) ubdgery x. 


co. MueBidds vids ern uct. 

C- Sencurbyst (Zeneslis) 
vidg én une ed ob Nope pe- 
ylotn natéoye thy Alyuntoy. 


a» Bunvexing§ vidg ern us. 


“Ojnod ern cVy'. 


MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


years ; he built the palaces at Mem- 
phis, and left the anatomical books, 
for he was a physician. 


3. Cencenus, his son, reigned 31 
years. 

4. Venephes, his son, reigned 23 
In his time a great plague 
raged through Egypt. He raised the 
pyramids near Cochome. 


years. 


5. Usaphzedus, his son, reigned 20. 
years. | } 
6. Miebidus, his son, 26 years, 


7. Semempses, his son, reigned 18 
In his reign a. terrible pesti- 
lence afflicted Egypt. 


years. 


8. Bienaches, his son, reigned 26 
years. | 

The whole number of years amount- 
ed to 253. 


THE SECOND DYNASTY. 


Acutépa Suvactela Oewi- 


~ l4 / 
Toy Baciréwy evven* 


* B. in m. has iaydgou Baciréws. - 
f+ mage Go. omitting ra¢. 


§ Binvoyhs Go. 


Of nine Thinite kings. 


} Seutuluc Go. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 
vlog Apbev erect uf. nat ta 
&y Méugi + Baclrera Buods- 
pnoer, iarpingy ve ebnoxnoer, 
war BiProug avaroumeas ouv~ 
éypanper. 

y's Kemévysg & rodrov vids 
ern Ad's 

Y. Odevens (Ovevedpns) 
ety ME ep ob Aspds natéoxe 
Thy yoopay, og nah Tag mupa~ 
wibag rag wept Koysyvyyt 
mnyerper. 

e. Odcahahs ery x’. (€.) 


o’. NueBes §. (NveBas) ery 
“us. 

gi. Bepénbys(Zenewapys)|| 
ern inl. ep ob MOAR wapa- 
onua eyevero, val meylory 
ppt 

ale OdPrevIng YJ (OFBier 
TN ern use * 

Of 8 advres éBacthevoay 
ern ovp'. (oif'.) 


97 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
[regnum |* annis xxvii. et in Memphi 
urbe regiam zedificavit ; qui et me- 


-dicinam exerewit, atque de modo cor- 


pora dissecandi libros conseripsit. 


mt. Cencenis istius filius, annis 
XXXIX. 

iv. Vavenephis, annis xr. cujus 
tempore fames regionen? oecupavit, 
qui et pyramidas. ad Chovonem [ vel, 
juxta Choe villam] erexit. 


y. Usaphais, annis xx. 
vi. Niebais, annis xxi. 


vir. Mempses, annis xvi. Sub 
quo plurima facmora facta sunt, 


maximeeque corruptiones. 


~ 


vur. Vibethis, annis xxvr. 


Omnes simul regnaverunt annos 
ccLIl. 


THE SECOND DYNASTY. 


Aévrepa Swacrela Baci- 


réoy FH. 


Secunda dynastia regum rx. 


* The words contained between crotchets [ ] are ‘so placed in the original 
translation: the variations of Hieron. are between parentheses ( ). 


t+ Méug@er Go. m.—Sc. 


Kwye@uny Din. B.—Koydvys 
Xe x 


or yHoenvy Ed. Arm. 


§ NieBdng Din.—vsBais B.—Niebaés Lat. 


q ov Bievass B. 


Se.—Cho oppidum Lat. Qy. X& xduny 


|| A. B. Din. 
** Jackson allows only 16. 
oO 


98 


AFRIC. SCAL. 

a’. "Oy mpiitog Boyds * 
ern An's ef? ob ydopa t nate 
BovBacroy éyéveto, nal ano- 
Aovro TOAAOl. 

B'. Kaséywo t ery ad’. 
ep’ ob of Bees "Amis éy Méu- 
pe § xal Myebic || éy “HAsov- 
more] nat 6 Mevdjoros tpd- 
os evouladnoay elves Yeol. 

y+ Blorpis ern vl. ep’ 
ob expidty Tas yuvainas Baci~ 
Aclas yepus exer. 

o. TAd&s ery it. 

e', Levevys €ty pat'e 

x. Kalpns ery iC! 

i. Neepyepys ern xe’. 
ep’ ob puSeveras tly Nefdoy 
PETE nKenpajrévoy nuéper ev= 
ena punvas. 

¥E (n/. Zéowypis rq par, 
og thhog elye anyay €, addres 
7: , 

&!. Xevepys (Kevépys) ern 
nr’. 

‘Opuod ern tB'.) 


* Bayos Go. m. 


T xob eyws A.—Kosayde Go. 


|| Sc.—Myveog Go. 


MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


1. Boethus the first reigned 38 
years. During his reign a chasm of 
the earth opened near Bubastus, and 
many persons perished. 

2. Ceeechos reigned 39 years.’ Un- 
der him the bulls Apis in Memphis, 
and Mnevis in Heliopolis, and the 
Mendesian goat, were appointed to 
be gods. 

3. Binothris reigned 47 years. In 
his time it was determined that women 
might hold the imperial government. 

4, Tlas reigned 17 years. 

5. Sethenes reigned 41 years. 

6. Cheres 17 years. 

7. Nephercheres 25 years. In his 
time it is said the Nile flowed with 
honey during eleven days. 


8. Sesochris 48 years. His height 
was 5 cubits and breadth 3.++ 


9. Cheneres 30 years. 


Altogether 302 years. 


t 40° of ¢dcua Go. 
§ Méugs Go.—péugs B. 
{| lAsourdAes Go. 


** Syncellus gives the two following as from Eusebius, but there is much 
reason to suppose that they properly belong to the list of Africanus. 
tt Three palms. Eu. Ar.—5 cubits and 3 hand breadths high. Jack. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 
a’. Bayoc,* ef? ob yao- 
pa uate BolBacrov'} eyé- 


\ \ 
yETO “ak TOAAGL awbAAOYTO. 


B’. Me? Gy nal (d€vrepo) 
Xods, f dre xa “Ams, nad 6 
Myevic § aAAX nad 6 Mevd4- 


Tog Tparyos Yeoh evourladycay. 


y’: Biégpng, (Bidqus) ep oy 
éxpldn nal tag yuvainas Ba~ 
airelag yépas exer. 

8. el. A. Kal were rovrovg 
Gros Tpeic, ep ay oddey Ta- 
pdonnoy eyévero. 

C. CEmt rod ePdduov pu- 
Severas NeiAoy wéauts nexpay~ 
févoy Hrepag EWena pugvas. 


qn» MeY Gy Séowypis ery 

’ a / / 
Pyne OG A€yeTas yeyoyevas 
thbog myyay ¢. makati 9. 
Td eventos. 

O. Eni 88 rode évvéc oddty 
aE souvydvevtoy omnpyev. 

Oi nal éBaclrevcay erect 


o4¢’,|| 


* Tigdrov Bwyotd Go.—Sc. 


99 


ARMEN. 
1. Bochus. 


HIERON. 
Sub quo ingens ter- 
re hiatus in Bubastone factus est, 
multique perierunt. 


ir. Post quem Cechous; qui et 
Apis, et Mnevis, nec non Mendesius 
caper, tamquam Dii habiti sunt. 


ut. Postea Biophis, sub quo lex 
sancita, qua foeminis quoque regni 
honor delatus fuit. 

Iv. V. VI. adhuc 
tres; quorum etate nullum insigne 


opus factum est. 


Post istos alii 


vu. Sub septimo, commentores 
fabularum Nilum fluvium diebus x1. 


melle aqua permixto fluxisse ajunt. 


vit. Post quem Sesochris, annis 
XLVIII. cujus proceritas cubitis v. et 


_latitudo palmis mm. fuisse dicitur. 


1x. Sub nono autem nihil memoria 
dignum fuit gestim. 
_ Regnaruntque _ [simul } 
CCXCVII. 


annis 


T xaroaPovBdctwy Go.—BotBarri Sc. 


} Xd@oe Din. B. 


_ § prveders B. 


|| Sc. at the end of this dynasty places Sécurypig and Xevégns from the list of 


Africanus as in the opposite page. 


100 MANETHO'S DYNASTIES 


THE 


AFRIC, SCAL. 

Tpiry dwacrela Meuduitay 
Racinéwy éwea. 

a’. “Ov Nexepddns® CExe- 
pons) ern wry’, ef? ob AiBues 
anéorncay Atyurttoy nat tis 
Tehpng mapa royev adénIei- 
os Bice dog Eavtode mapédo- 
TOY. | 

B’. TeropSpos ery x0". 
obtos *AcxAntids Alyurrioss 
Kare Thy latpruny vevopurras, 
nar thy dice Lerrav AlSwy ob- 
uodoalay parr, Gdr& xed 
ypacns emenernry. 

y+ Tupist ery C. 

B. Mécwxpis  (Méaoypis) 
ern iC’. 

€. Sadidic t (Zdvduc) ery 
a ae 

s. Toréptacis ern 1. 

o. “Axns§ Er UB'e 

n'« Xhpovpss || (Sipovpis) 
K's 

SY. Keppépns ery uel. 

‘Oued ery, oid’. 


* veyeowpns B. 
H SWigss Go. 


THIRD DYNASTY. 


Of nine Memphite kings, 


1. Necherophes reigned 28 years. 
In his time the Libyans revolted from 
the Egyptians, but on account of an 
unexpected increase of the moon 
they submitted through fear, 

2. Tosorthrus reigned 29 years. 
He is called Asclepius by the Egyp- 
tians, for his medical knowledge. He 
built a house of hewn stones, and 
greatly patronized literature, 


3. Tyris reigned 7 years. 
4 Mesochris 17 years. 


5. Soyphis 16 years. 


6. Tosertasis 19 years. 
7. Aches 42 years. 
8. Sephuris 80 years, 


9. Cerpheres 26 years. 
Altogether 214 years. 


t rooes B. 
§ "Axis Go. 
|| SPovgss Go. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. © 


THE THIRD DYNASTY. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 

Tpiry dwacrela Menpitoy 
Baciréwy 7. 

ai. Nexepaxic, * eg? ob 
AlBveg anéotycay Aiyvrtioy, 
“ad THS CEAqvng Tapa Adyov 
dubndelang dic Seog eavrtois 
mapedoray. 


6. MeS o Séoopdec, a 
*Agnrymisg map Alyuntios 
enxAniy due thy larpueqy. obtos 
na tHy dic Eeotay Aidwv oino- 
ony eDparo, dAAM nal ypa- 
pig emenedycy. 

Oi d€ Aoimod €F obdey abs0- 
punacvertoy expakew. 


Of ual eBacirevocer Erect 
phy. 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
Tertia dynastia Memphitarum re- 
gum VIII. 
‘1. Necherochis, sub quo Libyes 
rebellarunt : 


quumque Luna importune aucta fue- 


adversum Aegyptios 


rit, metu ducti, seipsos rursum in 
servitutem dedidere. 


m. Post quem Sesorthus, qui ob 
medicam artem Aesculapius ab Ae- 
gyptiis vocatus est. Hic etiam sectis 
lapidibus zedificandi modum invenit, 
atque literis exarandis curam impen- 
dit. | 


Sex czteri autem nihil memo- 


“ratu dignum gesserunt. 


Quique regnarunt annis cxcyur. 


* Nayheuyis Go. 


i) , 
‘ 4 4 

454 J , 4 

, s / ae 
14 
aw . 





5 oF 2 ROZ..6 2 os + * MANETHO’s DYNASTIES 


THE FOURTH DYNASTY. 


AFRIC. SCAL. 

| Terdpry Swactela Men- 
pity ovyyevelag érépag Pa- 
oiAeic 7 + 

a’. Lopig ery uv. 

B. Lovins Evy Eo’. Og Thy 
peylorny nyerpe mupaprida, ‘qv 
gnaw “Hpedoros bx0 Xéomos * 
yeyovevat. ovtog S¢ nal dme- 
pears} eig Yeods eyévero nal 
Thy kepay ovveyparbe BiBroy, 
iy Os méeya xpnua ev Aiytare 
yevorevos exrgoduny. 

y: Lovdus ern &s". 

8°. Menyepys ery by/. 

é. “Patolons ern ue’. 

s+ Bixepic§ ern xf’. 

C. LeBeprepns (LeBepyé- 
pas) ern C'. 

nf» Oappris ery S. 

‘Oucd rn ood’. (ond.) 


THE 


Téurry dwarrela Baci- 
Aéwy 14’ || &€& "Edepayrivys. 


a. Ovcepyeone Y ern un. 


Of eight Memphite kings of a 
different race. 


1, Soris reigned 29 years. 

2. Suphis reigned 63 years. He 
built the largest pyramid which He- 
rodotus says was constructed by 
Cheops. He was arrogant towards 
the gods, and wrote the sacred book; 
which is regarded by the Egyptians 
as a work of great importance. 


3. Suphis reigned 66 years. 
4. Mencheres 63 years, 

5. Rhatceses 25 years. 

6. Bicheris 22 years. 

7. Sebercheres 7 years. 


8. Thampthis 9 years. 
Altogether 284 years. 


FIFTH DYNASTY. 


Of nine Elephantine kings. 


1. Usercheres reigned 28 years. 


* ind xfortos A. B.—iroytorroy Go. t+ B.—é Negérrns Go. 


} txticduny B. 
| Qy. 9. 


§ Begs B. Din. Go. 
{| Ovcépyecis Go. 


EUSEB. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 103 

THE FOURTH DYNASTY. 

SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
Quarta dynastia Memphitarum 


Terdprn dSwacrtela Bac 
Aéwy i. Meuqutay cvyye- 
velag Erépag Bacirelas. 

"Oy rpiteg Lotus, Os Thy 
peylorny tupaplda eyelpuc, 
qu daly “Hpddoros td Xéoros 
yeyoyevat. Oo nat dmeporrys 
els Seads yeyover, ds peravor- 
cave avroy tyy lepdy ovy- 
ypdrar BiBroy, iv bs péya 
xpnea Alyvmriot mepiémovers. 
TOY 8 Romy obdey absouyy- 
povevroy dyeypddy, of nak 


éBacirevoay Eryn ven. 


regum XVII. ex alia stirpe regni. 


Quorum tertius Suphis, qui mag- 
nam illam pyramidem erexit, quam 
a Cheope factam Herodotus dicit : 
qui et superbus in Deos inventus est, 
usquedum eum [hujusce rei] poeni- 
tuit, et libros Sacrarii conscripsit ; 
quos velut magnas opes habebant 
Aegyptii. De ceteris vero nihil me- 
moria dignum scriptum est. Quique 
regnarunt annos ccccXLVII. 


THE FIFTH DYNASTY. 


Tléurry Swarrela Paci 
Aewy tpicinovra. evo e& "Ene- 
paytivys. 


- 
| 


Quinta dynastia regum xxx1. Ele- 
phantiniorum. 


104 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. 
B'. Ledpye Er sy’. 
y+ Nepepxépns (Nepyepé- 
ps) ern x» 
o. Siotpys* (Zicwyss) ery 


SCAL. . 


2. Sephres 13 years. 
3. Nephercheres 20 years. 


4, Sisires 7 years. 


af 

e's Xépne (Exépns) €ry x’ . Cheres 20 years. 

’. ‘Paxovpyst (PéSou- 6. Rhathures 44 years. 
pis) &ry pd). (cd's) . 
¢’. Mevyepns  (Mepxepys) 7. Mencheres 9 years. 
ern Y. : 

n» Tavyepns§ (Taxépys) 8. Tancheres 44 years. 


On 


ern pol. es, 
a, “OBvos|| (Otvos) ern 9. Obnus 33 years. 
Ay’ 


“Opad ern cpr. Altogether 248 years. 


THE SIXTH DYNASTY. 


"Extn duvactela Bucsrewy 
2 Mepuditav. 
a. "OXY (OSdys) ery 


N', 0¢ bd tay dopupdpay ayy- 


Of six Memphite kings. 


1. Othoes, who was killed by his 
guards ; reigned 30 years. 3 
per. 

Bl. Bide €rn vy’. (9/.) 2. Phius reigned 53 years. 

y!. Merovacidc ern a 3. Methusuphis 7 years. 

Y. Diep eLaérys apkdue- 4. Phiops who began to reign at 
vos Pacirevew Sreyevero wéxpig six years of age, and reigned till he 


éray pl. had completed his hundredth year. 
&. MeSecotgis** Eras 5. Menthesuphis reigned one year. 
ey. | 
* Sloigts Go. + PaSougls Go. t Mepyeohs Go. 


§ Tagysghs Go. 
¥ ‘OSes A.—OSwns Go. 


|| owos B. 
*® Mevregoigis Go, 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 105 


EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON, 


"Oy apidrog ?OSdns. (Odys) Quorum primus Othius. Hic a 
autos dnd tay dSopupepwy dvy- suis satellitibus occisus est. 
ped. 


0 8 Y. Bin) (Adie) Quartus Phiops, sexennis regnare 
éLaerng upkduevos éBacirevce coepit; tenuitque usque ad annum. 
mexpis eTay p'. 


THE SIXTH DYNASTY. 


“Exry dwactela, Sexta dynastia. 


106 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL, 

sl, Nitwxpis  yevvenata- 6. Nitocris, who was the most 
a * xa) edpoppordry ty nar’ handsome woman of her time, of a 
airy yevouéry, EavS) xy florid complexion; she built the third 
xporcev, Thy tplryy ‘Tyenpe pyramid, and reigned 12 years. 


if 
mupayidva® éBacideurey ery 


iB. 
‘Opod ern or’. Altogether 203 years. 
THE SEVENTH DYNASTY. 
‘EPdoun Ovvacrela Meud- Of seventy Memphite kings, who 


tiv Bacthéwy o, ot éBacidev- reigned 70 days. 


way nnepag 0 


THE EIGHTH DYNASTY. 


"Oydin dvvacrela Meudu- Of twenty-seven Memphite kings, 
tiv Bacihéwv ut, ot éBact- “who reigned 146 years. 
Aevoay ery pus’. 


THE NINTH DYNASTY. 


"Evatyn Swactela ‘Hpax- Of nineteen Heracleopolite kings, 
Acomopitav | Bacidéov wX’, o¢ who reigned 409 years. 
eBacirevocay ery va’. 

"Oy 6 apBr0g *AySéong dervd- 1. The first was Achthoes, who 
Taro THY mpd adTod yevouevog was worse than all his predecessors. 
Toig ey maon Aiydnt» xaxe He did much injury to all the inhabi- 
cipydoato, torep d€ nave tants of Egypt, and being seized with 
mepiémece, wat od xpoxodefAov madness, was killed by a crocodile. 


dsepriapn. 


* yewntixwrdry re xod B. f HoaxAewrixdy Go. 


OF THE KINGS EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 

Tuvn Nitonpic éBacirevce 
Toy “war auTyy yermnwrary 
war eduopporary, Eavinre Thy 
ypiay imdpkaca, 4 xa reye~ 
Tan Thy Tpirny mupaila gxo- 


dounuevars. 


of ’ 
Oi nai éBacirevoay ern oy - 


107 


ARMEN, HIERON. 

Mulier quedam Nitocris nomine 
regnavit : que omnium sui temporis 
virorum fortissima erat, atque om- 
nium foeminarum pulcherrima, flavo 
colore, et rubris genis: ipsamque 
ajunt, tertiam pyramidem eedificasse ; 
quze est moles erecta collis instar. 


Qui regnaverunt annis ccitl. 


THE SEVENTH DYNASTY. 


“EPdeuyn dvvacrela Meudu- 
tov Bacidéwy mevte, of €Ba- 


clrevoay pas oe’. 


Septima dynastia Memphitarum 
regum v. qui regnaverunt annis 
LXXV. 


THE EIGHTH DYNASTY. 


"Orden duvarreia Mentor 
Paciréwv mévte, of éBacirev- 


» ' 
Tay ETN p. 


THE 


"Ewarn swactela “Hpa- 
vAEwrOMTOY Pacirewy Terou- 
of 
pov, of éBacirevoay ern p's 
z ~ I , 
Oy apres” AxSog* deivd- 
nn \ ~ , 
TATOG TOY Tpd AVTOU yevoueros, 
tog ev mao Alvaro nance 
eipydoato, borepoy pavig me- 
/ ems. / 
piémere, vat vad xponxodelrov 


dveprapn. 


Octava dynastia Memphitarum v. 
regum, qui regnarunt annis c. 


NINTH DYNASTY. 


Nona dynastia quatuor regum He- 
racleopolitarum, qui regnaverunt an- 
nis Cc, 

Quorum primus Ochthovis, om- 
nium, qui ante eum reges fuerunt, 
crudelissimus fuit; itaque tot, tanta- 
que in universa Aegypto scelera ac 
flagitia patrayit, ut demum dementia 
laborans, a crocodilo bestia devoratus 
fuerit. 


* dySdéns B.—Ochitois Lat. 


108 -MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


THE TENTH DYNASTY. 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
Aendtn Swacrela “Hpa- 
xrcoToMiTOY  Pacirewy 1, 


I. 4 U 
ob €Bartrevoay ern pre - 


Of 19 Heracleopolite kings, who 


reigned 185 years. 


THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY. 


*Evdexdty duvactela Atoo- 
moniToy Baciréoy is’, of éBa- 
cinevcay ern pry. med ods 
"Aupeveung ern isl. 

Méxp. rotde tov mparoy 
Touov xatarynoxe* Mavedo. 
‘Oust Paciretc p96’. ery 
Br!, + nucpas o'. 


* 


Of sixteen Diospolite kings, who 
reigned 43 years. Among whom — 
Ammenemes reigned 16 years. 


The whole number of the above- 
mentioned kings is 192, who reigned 
during a space of 2300 years and 70 
days.—Syncel. Chron. 54 to 59.— 
Euseb. Chron. 14, 15. 


xaraynwys B.—xordyer 6 Xeupovesds GOo.—xarayjoyey 6 MaveSe Go, m. 


T Br’ apkoo B.— Brn’ wooo A.— Brn’ ipéoas Go. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 109 


i 


THE TENTH DYNASTY. 


EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
— Aendrn Swarrela “Hpa- Decima dynastia Heracleopolita- 
whewmoMirav Paciréw 2’. of rum regum XIX. qui regnarunt annos 
éBactrevoay ern pre. CLXXXV. 


THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY. 


‘Evdexcery dSuvacteia Awc- | Undecima dynastia Diopolitarum 
momrav Bacidéev ic’. of €Ba- Yegum XVI. annis XLII. regnantium. 
cirevoay €rn py. My ods Post quos Ammenemes annis xvt. 
*Appeveung ern 15°. 

Méxp: tovde riv mpiroy r2-  Huc usque primum tomum producit 
pov nardyer (oxev) 6 Mave- Manethus. Simul reges cxcr. anni 
SG. “Oued Bacire?g p98’. MMccc. 
ern Or. (quépas ov.) 





THE SECOND BOOK OF MANETHO. 





THE TWELFTH DYNASTY. 


AFRIC. SCAL. 


AQAEKATH buvacreia Avoo- 
monutoy Paciheay enrds 

a. Lecoyxwois™® (Téowy 
Tdonst) *“Apmare nov vids ery 
ps 

GB’. "Aupavemne ern Ary’, 26 
ind tix Blow evvodxoy ayy~ 
pen. 

y- Léoworpic ft ery py’, 
0¢ amacay exephoato THY 
*Aciay éy énavroig even nai 
Tg Evpomns te néxps Opauns 
TAYTAXOTE pyynoruva eyelpac 
Ths Tov edvav aoxérews, emt 
pay Tig yervaios avdpay, em 
O€ Toig dryervéot yuvaindy mo~ 
pia Tag OTHAGKS Cyyapdoowy, 
06 bmd Alyumtioy were” Oorpiy 


TpOToy voumoNyvas, 


* Leobyywors Din.—Zecdyywpis Go. m. 


Or seven Diospolite kings. — 


1. Geson Goses the son of Amma- 
nemes. He reigned 46 years. 


2. Ammanemes reigned 38 years. 
He was slain by his eunuchs. 


3. Sesostris 48 years. He con- 
quered all Asia in nine years, and 
Europe as far as Thrace, every where 
erecting monuments of his conquest 
of those nations: among the people 
which had acted bravely he set up 
cippi of a phallic nature, but among 
the degenerate female emblems of a 
similar description engraved upon 
pillars. By the Egyptians he is sup- 
posed to be the first after Osiris. 


+ yecovyéors B. 
} cecocrgs B. 


THE SECOND BOOK OF MANETHO. 





THE TWELFTH DYNASTY. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 
AQAEKATH duvacrela Avac- 
momirav Bacthewy, f. 

a. “Oy mpdtog Leaoyyw- 


pig ® Aunereov vids ery just. 


B. *Aupevéung T ery dr! 
O¢ bd TOY Dio ebvodyay ayy- 
pedty. 

y» Lerworpig tf ery py. 
Og Aeyeras yeyovevan myyay . 
mahacrtoy ry. daxrtroy f’. 
06 macay execute Tyy’ Aciay 
ty enavrois ewea, vad rie 
Evpomys te exp: Opguys, § 
MayTaNore pnuoruva éeyelpas 
THs Tov edyby natrarxerens, 
ent rev Toig yevvalorc, dvdpiby, 
wah emt toig dyevvect yuvau- 
KBY opi Taig oTnhaus eyya- 
phoowy, do nal bmd tay Alyu- 
mriov were “Oorpw || vomic- 


Vhvat. 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
Duodecima dynastia Diopolitarum 
regum VII. 
1. Quorum primus Sesonchosis 
Ammenemis filius, annis XLvI. 


i. Ammenemes, annis 


XXXVIII. 
qui a suis eunuchis occisus est. 


m1. Sesostris, annis XLVI quem 
quatuor cubitorum, et palmorum 
trium, duorumque digitorum [proce- 
rum | fuisse dicunt. Hic totam Asiam 
annis novem subegit, Europzasque 
partes usque ad Thraciam:. atque 
ubique monumenta, quarumcumque 
gentium potitus est, erexit; fortium 
quidem virorum formas virili specie, 
ignayorum vero muliebribus membris 
im cippis insculpsit: adeo ut ab 
Aegyptiis post Osirim habitus sit. 


* ceobyyoots B.—3ecbyywors Go.—Zeodyywers Din. 


Tt ’Apposuns Din.—B. 
§ péyes Saddoons Sc. 


7 
t cécoorgs B. 
|| Go. adds wgdrov in m. 


112 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
O. Aaydpns etn 4. 06 Tov 4. Lachares 8 years; he built the 
éy Apoiwolry Aa Stpwdov éavrs Labyrinth in the Arsenoite nome as 


tépoy narecnevace. a tomb for himself. 
ed. "Aupepys * ery 7. 5. Ammeres 8 years. 
ol. "Apupevéuns t ern 7 6. Ammenemes 8 years. 


tl. Sneplocpic adenph ery 7. Scemiophris, his sister, 4 years, 
. . 
“Oped ern pb’. Altogether 160 years. 


THE THIRTEENTH DYNASTY. 


Tpicxadendty dwactela Of 60 Diospolite kings, who reigned | 
Avuomoitay Bacireoy £, of 453 years. 


- at 
éBactrevoay ery vry’.t 


THE FOURTEENTH DYNASTY. § 


Tecoapernaidenarn duvac- Of 76 Xoite kings, who reigned 
tela Boitiy Baciréwy os’, of 184 years. 


a 
éBacinevoay ern pro’. 


THE FIFTEENTH DYNASTY. 


Tlevrexavendryn dvvacrela Of the Shepherds. 
TOMA EVOY« 

*"Hoay d& Dolvnes Fev These were six foreign Phoenician 
Bacireis c!, ot xat Méupw kings; who took Memphis. 


x 
€LAOy. 


* dusons Bz F ’Appevéwons A.—éducvéune B. 
t B.—perd’ A. Go. Jack. 
§ Inserted by Dind. from B.—Omitted altogether by Goar. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 113 


EUSEB. ~ SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
Me? by AdBapis* ery Post quem Lambares, annis vin. 


fi. d¢ lv ey *Apoevotry Aa- qui in Arsenoite labyrinthum sibi se- 


BipwSo éavtd tape xaver- pulchrum construxit. 


nevacer. 
OF 88 codrov diddoyo ern Hujus successores regnaverunt 
up. annis XLII. 
Of mavres €Bacitcvcavérn Simul vero omnes regnarunt annis 
ope. CCXLv. 
THE THIRTEENTH DYNASTY. 
Tpioxadendry dwacrela Decimatertia dynastia Diopolita- 


Awrmomitay Baciréov §'. of rum regum Lx. qui regnaverunt annis 


éBacirevoay ern vy’. CCccLill. 


THE FOURTEENTH DYNASTY. 


Teroapernaidexary duvac- Decimaquarta dynastia Xoitarum 
tela Boitav Bacidewy oc’, Yegum LXXVI. qui regnarunt annis 


of éBactreucay ‘erg vmd’. cCCCCLXXXIV. 


(pxt'.) 


THE FIFTEENTH DYNASTY. 


Tlevrexaexdty dwacreia Decimaquinta dynastia Diopolita- 
Aurmoiutiy Bacihéov, of @Ba- rum regum; qui regnaverunt annis 
girevoay ern av. CCL. 


* Aduagis B. Din,—Lampares Lat. 


114 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC, SCAL. | 

a’. "Ov apiitog Saitrns é- 1, The first was Saites who reigned 
Baclrevoey ern sd!, ap? ob 19 years. The Saite nome is so 
ual 6 Latrng vouds.* of xat called after him.. The shepherds 
ev +B Lerpotry + vos wekw founded a city in the Sethroite nome, 
exticay, ap? yo épueuevos from whence they invaded and con- 


Alyurtious exeiporayro. quered all Egypt. 
Bl. Bydy t (Avy) ern wo. 2. Beon reigned 44 years. 
y'. Tape § ery Ea’. 3. Pachnan 61 years. 
Y. Trad ery v. 4, Staan 50 years. 
e. "Apyans ern wy. 5. Archles 49 years. 


so. "AoBis || (Adwfis) 6, Aphobis 61 years. 
ern ba’, 


‘Oped ery omd!. Altogether 284 years. 


7 
THE SIXTEENTH DYNASTY. : 


‘Ekxadendry  dSwacrela Of 32 Hellenic Shepherd kings, 
morneves “EAAnves Y] Bacire?g who reigned 518 years. 
AP’. €Baclrevcay ery ry . 


a 


THE SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY. 


‘Exranaendry duvacrela Consisted of 43 Shepherd kings 
mowneves KAA Bacinelc vy and 43 Theban Diospolites. 
(Ay) xa @nBator Aroomorr- 
Tal [Mey » 
. “Opot of mosméves nad of The Shepherds and Thebans 


OnBain Bactrecay ery reigned altogether 151 years. 
pra’. 


* This paragraph dy momros .. . . votds is inserted by Goar and others 
after tyssgécayro, 


ft cuSooirn B. t Budy Go.—Byay Go. m. 
§ Azoyvas Go, m, || A®woss m, _ .¥& a&dAAovs Din. Se. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 115 


EUSEB. SCAL. 


ARMEN,. HIERON,. 


THE SIXTEENTH DYNASTY. 


‘ELnadendty  dwacteia 
OnBaia Bacideis <’. of nat 


éBacihevoay 67 py’. 


Decimasexta dynastia Thebarum 
regum V. qui regnarunt annis cxc, 


THE SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY. 


‘Exranamdexaty dvvactela 
momeves nray aderapa* Doi- 
vines Eévos Bacsrets, of nat 
Mépcbwy elhov. 

a. ‘Qy mpirog Lairys 
€Bacthevcey Erm id’. ap ob 
nab 6 Lalrys vonds exagnry. 
of nal &y 7H TeBpotry vous 
mow exticav, ap’ no opuo- 
prevas Alyurtious éxespdruyTo. 

B'. Bray (Avay) ery pry’. 

f+ “Adadis ern WB. 

Y. Med? a “Apyans- (Ay- 
xAns) én 2’. 

‘Oped ern py» Kare tov- 
roug Alyurriwy Bacideds (Ba- 
obeis) "looyp delnvutas. 


Decimaseptima dynastia Pastorum ; 
qui erant. fratres Phoenices, peregrini 
reges; qui Memphim etiam ceperunt. 


1. Quorum primus Saites regnavit 
annis XIx. a quo et Saitarum Nomus 
nomen habuit. Qui in Sethroite quo- 
que Nomo condiderunt urbem; ex — 
qua irruptione facta Aegyptios ipsos 
subegere. : | 

it. Secundus Bnon, annis xt. 

11. Post quem Archles, annis xxx. 

tv. Apophis, annis xiv. 

Summa, anni ci. Horum tem- 
pore, ut imperaret Aegyptiis, Joseph 
apparuit. 


* Sc, omits. ~ 


116 MANETHO'S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC, SCAL. 


THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY. 


» , 
"Oxtonaidexdty bacrela 


n ‘ 
Awomutay Bacihéwy ic’. 


a’. “Oy mpiros "Apadsy ed? 
ob Mavens ebnavey eb Aiyvn- 
TOV, HS Nueic Amodenvdouev. 

B’. XeBpag ery vy. 


y's “Aperwpris ern xd’. * 


o'. *Apuepols t ern xf". 

é. Micadpis (Micdpic) 
eT W- 

ol. MicdpaypovSwars ern 
us’, ép? ob 6 ent AevnaAlwvos 
KATAXAUT AIS» 

C'. To’Suwors ern S. 

n. “Apevdqus ern dal. ob- 
706 dor & Méurwy elves vo- 
piloueros nah pdeyyoueros 
AsO 

Y. "Opes ern av! 


HW. "Axeppns ery AB’. 


1a. “Parts ern €, 


* xa Go. m. 


Of sixteen Diospolite kings. 


1. Amos, in whose time Moses 
went out of Egypt as we shall de- 
monstrate. 


2. Chebros 13 years. 
3. Amenophthis 24 years. 


4. Amersis 22 years. 
5. Misaphris 13 years. 


6. Misphragmathosis 26 years, in 
whose time happened the deluge of 
Deucalion. : | 

7. Tuthmosis 9 years. 

8. Amenophis 31 years. He is 
supposed to be Memnon, to whom 
the musical statue is erected. | 


9. Horus 37 years. 
10. Acherrhes 32 years. 


11. Rathos 6 years. 


t apevols B. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 


ARMEN. HIERON. 


THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY. 


"Oxtanaidenaty duwacre/a 
10. 


Avwomoditay 
(is*-) 
al. "Oy mpiros” Aumwois ern 


’ 
NYE s 


PBaciréwy 


B'. XeBpdy (Bevrepos) ery 
s/- 
y's Appevaqic (Ajrévovdpos) 


” , 
TN XA» : 
8. Mudpic* ern sf’. 


é. Misdpaypotducict ern 
us. 

o's Totdpwors ern O. 

G. *"Apevodus ft Ern ral. 
abrog 6 Ménywy elves voustone- 
vos nak preyyonevos Aides. 

n'. “Opog§ ery Ao. [ey 
adAw Ay. | 


a. *Axerxepons ern 8’. 


i. “ASwpis ern AY. 


* MiGons B. Din. 


Tt MicGonymotsws B. 


Decimaoctava dynastia regum xiv. 
Diopolitarum. 


1. Quorum primus Amoses, (Amo- 
sis) annis Xxv. 


u. Chebron, annis x11. 


i. Amophis, annis (Amenophis) 
XXI. 


Iv. Memphres, (Mephres) annis 
XIl. 

v. Myspharmuthosis, (Misphrag- 
muthosis) annis xxvi. 


vi. Tuthmosis, annis rx. 

vir. Amenophis, annis xxx1. Hic 
est, qui Memnon existimatus fuit, 
lapis loquax. : 


vi. Orus, annis XXVIlI. (XxXXvVIII. ) 
ix. Achencheres, (Anchencherres) 


annis XVI. (XxII.) 
(x. Achoris vu.) 


{ Amnophis Lat. 


§ See Syncellus’ list infra where this and the three following are given as 
a dynasty of Ethiopian king's from the river Indus. 





118 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL. 


iB’. XeBphe Er if’. 

wy’> "Axeppns ery sf’. 

wd. "Apuerng® (Apepons) 
ern el, 


se. “Papreoons T er0¢ ae 


ice "Apcvopad f 
pevop) éry 10’. 
‘Oped ety cbr’. 


CAp- 


12. Chebres 12 years. 
13. Acherrhes 12 years. 


14. Armeses 5 years. 


15. Ramesses 1 year. 
16. Amenophath 19 years. 


Altogether 263 years. 


THE NINETEENTH DYNASTY. 


*Evveanaidenaty dSuvacrteia 
4 . ~ 
Bacsréov 0 Avoomoditay. 
t Ui ‘ 
a. LSéIuwg ety ve. 


7+ ApperépSng§ ery x, 


“‘Paabduns ern Ea’. 


o. ‘Papecois || 
ans) ery &. 


(Pape- 


* opechs A.—dousols B. 
t poypecis A. B—Paypecogs Go. 


§ duevepriis B. 


Of seven Diospolite kings. 


— 


. Sethos reigned 51 years. 
2. Rapsaces 61 years. 


3. Ammenephthes 20 years. 


4, Rameses 60 years. 


J Apevip Go. 
|| Pauerns Go. 


« 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 

sa. Kevyepys ern is. Kare 
tote Maiions +745 && Atyun- 
tov nopelag sav *lovdalwy ny7- 
TUTO. 

iB’. "Axeping T Er 1’. 

wy» Xeping Er se’. 

10. *Apuats f 6 wat Aa- 
vais ern €. wed & ern ex 
ts Alytnrov éxmecdy xal 
pevyay tiv adedpy Aiyurroy 
cig thy “EAAdda apinveiras, 
uparncas Te Tov “Apyous Ba- 
cideves ’Apyetov. 7 

sel. "Aupeciic, § 6 nat Ai- 
yuntos, ern £7). 

iss Mévadps || ern pws 


‘Oped ern ty)» 


"Evveanandendrn dvvactela 


119 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
(x1. Chencherres ann. xvi.) Hu- 

jus tate Moyses Judzorum ex 

Aegypto egressus Dux fuit.* 


x. (xu.) Acherres, annis vit. 

x1. (xm). Cherres, annis xv. 

xi. (xtv). Armais, qui et Davonus 
{lege Danaus], annis v: quibus annis 
exactis, Aegypto pulsus, fugitivus ten- 
dit ad fratrem suum Aegyptum; [lege, 
fugitivus tendit a fratre suo Aegypto] 
adiens Helladam, Argo capta, regnat 
in Argivos. 


xu. Ramesses, Remesses 


(xv. 
LXvIu.) qui et Aegyptus, annis Lxvi1. 


xiv. Amenophis, (xvi. Meno- 
phes) annis xt. 
Summa, anni cccxLvItt. 
THE NINETEENTH DYNASTY. 
Decimanona dynastia. Diopolita- 


Baciréwy e. Avomoritar. 
a. LéSac ery ve’. 
B’. Pealys I ern Es’. 
Ys Appeveprng®*® (Aué- 
yopayis) rn A. 


rum regum v. 
1. Sethos, annis Ly. 
u1, Rampses, annis LXvI. 
11. Amenephthis, annis vit, 


* In the Armenian this paragraph immediately follows Achencheres the 
9th; Achoris and Chencherres being altogether omitted. 


f¢ Ancheres Lat. 


§ dueco}s B—Poueccis Dind. 


{] Pawlrs Din. B. 


T Agués Go. 
|| Méuwgis Go.—’ApévwGis Din. 
, . ** ’AuueveoD¢ Din. 


120 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL. 

e. "Aumeveurng (CAme- 
veuns) ern el. 

so’. @ovwpsg, 6 rap ‘Opinpo 
wadov reves TiéavBos, *"AAxdy- 
Spas * ayyp, ep’ ob ro "TAsoy 
éddw ern C. 

‘Oot érn oD’. 

"En) cod adrod devrépav ro- 
pov Maveta PBacireig 45° 


ery Bp wa 


5. Ammenemnes 5 years. 


6. Thuoris, who is called by 
Homer Polybus, the husband of Al-— 
candra, under whose reign Lion was 
taken, 7 years. 

Altogether 209 years. 

In this second book of Manetho 
are contained 96 kings and 2121 
years.—Syncel. Chron. 59 to 75.— 
Euseb. Chron. 15 to 17. 


* ¢. "AAxavdpos dvie éG’ Sc. is thus given by several editors. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 121 


EUSEB. SCAL. 

O'. "Aupeveuuns * ery uc’. 

e!. Qovwpis, 6 wap’ “Ounpw 
xarovprevog TloAvBoug + (efse*.) 
“Adnavdpos avnp, ep ob 7d 
"Thuoy édidw, ery C'. 

“Omod €ry p90’. 

"Ext 1d (réAos) dure f’. 
toyov Mayet Baciréwy 46’. 
ern apna. [lege (Bond. | 


* ’Auuevéuns Din. B. 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
1v. Ammenemes, annis xxv1. 


v. Thuoris, qui ab Homero Poly- 
bus vocatur, vir immanis roboris[lege, 
vir, sive maritus Alcandree,] cujus 
tempore Ilium captum fuit, annis vii. 

Summa, anni cxciyv. 
Insimul ex secundo Manethi tomo, 
XCIIl. regum, anni MMCXXI. 


¢ TiéAvGos Din. 


THE THIRD BOOK OF MANETHO. 





THE TWENTIETH DYNASTY. | 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
EIKOSTH dwacrela Baci- Of 12 Diospolite kings, who reigned _ 
Aéov Avomodtoy 4B, 0% éBa- 135 years. 


vf 
cihevoay eT prc. 


THE TWENTY-FIRST DYNASTY. 


Tpdrn nat enoory Suvac- Of seven Tanite kings. 
tela Paciréov Tauray C.* 

a. Xuevdig tf (Zuepdys) 1. Smendes reigned 26 years. 
érn uc. 


B'. Vovoéwygt ery pst. 2. Psusenes 46 years. 
(uf'.) 

y's Neperyepns ern &. 3. Nephelcheres 4 years. 

Y. "Apevarts § ern S. 4. Amenophthis 9 years. 


el, Ocoxe || COcdywy) 5. Osochor 6 years. 
ern s’. 


sl. Wwayns J ern &. 6. Psinaches 9 years. 
* yf. Go. f SuedHs Go. 
f{ Youcévys A.—Youskyns 4 Youréons Go. § Ameverwpass Go. 


|] "Ogoyog A. Go, {[ Twey%¢ Go. 


THE THIRD BOOK OF MANETHO. 





‘THE TWENTIETH DYNASTY.* 


EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 

EIKOSTH dwacrefa Baci- © Vicesima dynastia Diopolitarum 
Aéwy Avomoditay 1B’. of €Ba- XII. regum, qui regnaverunt aunis 
olrevoay eT poi. ' CLXXIL. 


THE TWENTY-FIRST DYNASTY.+ 


Tpéry nat einorry dvvac- Vicesima prima dynastia Tanita- 
tela Bacihewy Tawtay émrdé, rum regum VII. 

a’. Spévdic, (Zpevdyc) ery . 1. Smendis, annis xxvi. 
“Ss 

B'. Wovoévys, ern par. u. Psusennus, annis xxi. 


y+ Neepxepys, (Nepep- ~ 111. Nephercheres, annis rv. 
xevns) ern &. 


Y. "Anevoprss, f ery 6’. tv. Amenophthis, annis 1x. 
€ "Ocoywp, ||. ern s'. v. Osochor, annis v1. 

/ , a ' . Ke 
os. Vivadyys, ern 0. vi. Psinnaches, annis 1x. 


* The rest of the variations of Hieronymous are given page 141. 
+ Scaliger omits this dynasty and places its‘ kings under the 20th dynasty. 
{ aupevwors B, || 6royae A. 


124 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
C. Woveévyys® (Lovedvyys) 7. Psusennes 14 years. 
ety wt 


‘Opod Er7 pr’. Altogether 130 years. 


THE TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY. 


Eixoory Sevrepa Swarr Of nine Bubastite kings. 
BovBactitay Bacihéwy 9. 

a. Lécoyyict ern ua. 1, Sesonchis 21 years. 

8. *Ocopdav§ (Otcdprav) 2. Osorthon 15 years. 


+ ! t 
et tel, 


y. 8. ed. "AAdoe tpels rn 3, 4, 5. Three others reigned 25 
ne. years. 

J. Tanérwdig|| (Tanérro- 6.. Tacelothis 13 years. 
Sic) Er wy. 

Cl. a’. SI." AAAoL Theis ery 7, 8,9. Three others 42 years. 
pp. 7 

‘Opod ‘ery pu. (pus’.) Altogether reigned 120 years. 


THE TWENTY-THIRD DYNASTY. 


Tpitn nat elnoory dvvac- Of four Tanite kings. 
tela Tavrav Bacréwy &. ; 
a’. TlerovBérng (Terov- 1. Petoubates reigned 40 years; in 
Bdorns) ern ps ép’ ob éAvu~ his time the Olympiads began. 
Tides YI TpOTY. 

B’. "Ocopyd  (’Oadpyev) 2. Osorcho 8 years, whom the 
er 9’,  “Hpaxdéa Altar Egyptians call Hercules. 


UAAOVCs 


* Sovcéwns Go. + Ae’. Din.—”’. Go. m. 
1 céowyyss B.—Zecdbyywors Din. 
§ ‘OcweSdiv A.—’Oowedd Go. || TaxéAAwSis Go. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL,. 


Ci. Wovcévyns, ery re’. 


‘Omod ery pr. 


125 


ARMEN. - 
vir. Psosennes, annis xxxv. 


Summa, anni cxxx. 


THE TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY. 


’ 


Elnorry devrepa dwacrela 
BovBactitay Bacidéwy tpidy. 
a. Seréyywoig * ern na’. 
B’. *Ocwp%av ?OcdpSart) 


a ’ 
eT bE. 


oy. Tanérrwris T ery ty. 


“Omod €rn ub. 


Vicesima secunda dynastia trium 
regum Bubastitarum. 
1. Sesonchusis, annis xxI. 
1. Osorthos, annis xv. 


wu. Tacellothis, annis x11. 


Summa, anni xtiv. 


THE TWENTY-THIRD DYNASTY. 


Elxoory’ tpity duvacrela 
‘Tavitav Baciréoy Tpidy. 
a’. TerovBaéorys§ ery xe’. 


(xa!) 


B. Mes” Gy “Oowpddy 
COcdpSav) ery 6’. dv “Hpa- 
urea Aiyuarios excreray. 


* ceobyywors Din.—ceowyywois B. 


} TaxéAwSs, Din. B. 


Vicesima tertia dynastia Tanitarum 
trium regum. 
1. Petubastis, annis xxv. 


11. Post quem Osorthon, annis 
1x. quem Herculem appellarunt 
Aegyptii. 


+ Din. B. 
§ MerovBderss Din. 


126 


AFRIC. SCAL. 
’ om ot , 

y- Vappoug ery v. 

oY. Zyr ern Aal.* 

‘Oot ern me’. 


MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


3. Psammus 10 years. 
4. Zeet 31 years. 
Altogether 28 years. 


THE TWENTY-FOURTH DYNASTY. 


Terdpty xa elnoorn du- 
varrela. 

Boxywpis t (Boxywpig) Sat 
ans ern oy eq? ob cpvioy ép- 
véybaro. 


Bochchoris the Saite reigned 6 
years, in whose reign a sheep spoke. 


THE TWENTY-FIFTH DYNASTY. 


Tléunry nal einocty duvac- 
tela Ainviwnwy Bacineoy Tpidy. 

a’. LSaPdnwv, f %¢ alyud- 
Awroy Baxxwpw § érdy enavee 
Civra, nab éBactrevoey ery 
7 « 

B. ZeBegde||  (Zednyes) 
ulig Er 1d. 

oy. Tdpnos ern vy! (y’.) 

“Omod er pr. 


Of three Ethiop kings. 


1. Sabacon,who having taken Boch- 
choris captive, burnt him alive, and 
reigned 8 years. 


2. Sebichus, his son, reigned 14 
years. 

3. Tarcus 18 years. 

Altogether 40 years. 


THE TWENTY-SIXTH DYNASTY. 


wv. \ 
Extn ual einooty dvvac- 
, ‘ow 

tela LaitavG Baciréwy év- 


/ 
VEX. 


* 28. B, 
§ Béyyoow B. 


T Boyyogicairns B. 
|| B—ednyxos Go. 


Of nine Saite kings. 


} SaBBdxwy Go. 
¥ Acairdy Go. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 127 


EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN.’ 
of» Vapuods ery t. mi. Psammus, annis x. 
‘Oued ern pd’. Summa, anni XLiv. 
7 


THE TWENTY-FOURTH DYNASTY. 


Eixocry tetdpty owac- Vicesima quarta dynastia. 
Tela. 
Boxwpic * (Béxxwpis) Dai- Bocchoris Saites, annis xt1v. _ Sub 


Tg etn pd. ép ob apviov quo agnus locutus est. 
epreybato. | suod ery yd’. | 


THE TWENTY-FIFTH DYNASTY. 


Einorry méunry dwacrela Vicesima’ quinta dynastia regum 
Aisieney Paciéoy todv.  Aethiopum trium. 
a. LabBduav, t 25 Béyo- 1. Sabbacon, qui captivum duxit 


pw aixudrwroy édv exavre Bocchorem, et vivum combussit; reg- 
Cavra, nal éBacirevoey ery navitque annis XII. 


1B’. 
B’. Tednyos f vide ery ofl i. Sebichos ejus filius, annis x1. 
y's Tapands ery x. iu. Taracus, annis xx. 
*Ouod ery pd. Summa, anni xtiv. 
THE TWENTY-SIXTH DYNASTY. 
"Extn xad eixoorh dwac- Vicesima sexta dynastia regum 
rela Satrov Baciréwy 6. Saitarum rx. 


* Boyywers Din. + SaBdxwy Din: 
J 2eBryas Din. B. 


128 


AFRIC. SCAL. 


a’. Srepidrng ery ag 

pl. Neyebag * ery c. | 

oy. Nexao t ery 7. 

Y. Wauynrixos ft (Vap- 
pirinos) ety vd» 

€. Nexasd dedrepos ery ¢’. 
obtog ele THY ‘Lepovcadna nat 
"ladyat § tiv Bacidea aiypd- 


Awroy || ekg Atyumroy aanyarye. 


go’. Vdupovdic Crepes ery 
eg. 

C. Ovadprs ern 1', @ mpo~ 
cépuyoy arovons nog] “Acov- 
ploy ‘lepovcannn of tray *Iov- 


h 
Sakwv trroAosros. 


n’. “Auwors ern 2d’. 

WM. Vappexepicncs™™ unvas 
We , 
“Oped €rn pr’. nad unvas o’. 


MANETHO’S DYNASTIES . 


1. Stephinates reigned 7 years. 
2. Nechepsos 6 years. 

3. Nechao 8 years. 

4. Psammeticus 54 years. 


5. Nechao the second 6 years. He 
took Jerusalem, and carried Joachaz, 
the king, captive to Egypt. 


6. Psammuthis 6 years. 


7. Vaphris 19 years, to whom the 
remainder of the Jews fled when 
Jerusalem was taken by the Assy- 
rians. 


8. Amosis 44 years. 

9. Psammecherites 6 months. 
Altogether 150 years and six 
months. | 


THE TWENTY-SEVENTH DYNASTY. 


“EPdoun nat enorry duvac= 
rela t+ Mepody Bacidéwy 4. 


* A. B.—Negelis Go. 


{ Yauplrixos Go. A—Paunjruyos B. 


|| Go. m. 
**® Youuoyepirns Go. 


Of eight Persian kings. 


tT vayaw B. 
§ Iwayis Go. 

J an B. 
tt Bacsrsla Go. 


129 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
a’. “Aupepic ('Aumepys) . 1. Ammeres Aethiops, annis xviut. 


Aidio ern sf". 


Bl. Srepavddis * ery v. 


Y- Nexdpws ery 
Y. Nexao ery yf. 
. Wapmetixic t ern pel. 


ot. Nexaw devrepos ern <’. 
odTOs Ese THY Tepovearnu, xaut 
"ladyast tiv Bacidea aix- 
pddwroy eis Alyurtoy anqya- 
yer 

Gi. WappodSig erepos, 6 
nal Vanputixos } ery i. 

'. Ovadpis (Odacppns) ery 
ne. @ mporépuyay  adodons 
tmd *Agoupioy tg “lepovoa- 
Ane of Ov "lovdalay tmdro- 
Tob. 


a. “Auwois ern uf’. 


‘Oot ern ply’. 


u. Stephinathis, annis vu. 
Nechepsus, annis vi. 
Nechao, annis v1. 


Ill. 


Iv. 
v. Psammetichus, annis XLiv. 
vi. Nechao secundus, annis_ v1. 


Hic cepit Hierusalem, et Joachaz 
regem in Aegyptum duxit’ captivum. 


vu. Psammuthes alter qui et Psam- 
metichus, annis XVII. 

vu. Vaphres, annis xxv. ad quem 
confugerunt ab Assyriis: Judeeorum 
reliqui ex Jerusalem. 


1x. Amosis, annis XL. 


Summa, anni cLxvit. 


THE TWENTY-SEVENTH DYNASTY. 


Eixorry éPdoun dwacrela 


Vepody Bacidéwy 7. 


* SreGavddns Go.—repddis Din. B. 


Vicesima septima dynastia Persa- 
rum regum VIII. 


} ¥aupyrixos Din. B. 
ft "Iwdyag Din. 


130 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC,. SCAL. : j 
- @. KapBdons Eryn € rie 1. Cambyses reigned over Persia, 
éavrod Pacirelag Ieprav é- his own kingdom, 5 years, and’ over 
Bactrevcey Aiydrrov ry 1. Egypt 6 years. 


B'. Lapeios Lordomov ery 2. Darius, the son of Hystaspes, 
Ag’. 36 years. ~ 
+ Fepins 6 pwéyas ery na’. 3. Xerxes the Great 21 years. 


Y. *AprdéBaves (ApraBa- 4, Artabanus 7 months, 
vs) aiqvas &. 


e. “Apraképins ery ua. 5. Artaxerxes 41 years, | 
s'. Fépbne ujvas ovo. 6. Xerxes 2 months. 
C. Soydiavds piqvas C. 7. Sogdianus 7 months. 
n. Mapeios Bépkov rn 1a’. 8. Darius the son of Xerxes, 19 
| . years. 
‘Opod ern pud', unqvas . Altogether 124 years and four 
| months. - 


THE TWENTY-EIGHTH DYNASTY. 
Einorty bydon dvwacrela. 


"Auvpreos™  (*Auptaioc) Amyrteus, the Saite, 6 years. 
Latrys ery s’. 


THE TWENTY-NINTH DYNASTY. 


"Evarh nal enor duvac- Of four Mendesian kings. 
tela. Mevdyolav Bacidéwv > 
oY. 
* Apiorews Go. + Mevdqcror BactAsis Din. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


EUSEB. SCAL. 
a’. KapBvons ere: néun- 
T® Tho auTOD Pacirclas éBa- 
cihevoey Aiydrrov ery y'. 
B. Maya, pivas C. 


y- Aexpeioc, ry As’. 


W. Bépenc 6 Aapelov, rn 


UD « 


e. "Aptabépins [6 Maxpo- 
xeip | ern pw. 

ss Hépbns 6 devrepos, wyjvas 
e. | 
| . Soydiavds, pvas C. 

n» Aapeiog 6 Réptov, ern 
‘6’. 

“Opod ern px’. pyres 0. 


131 


ARMEN. 

1. Cambyses anno regni sui. xv. 
[lege v. | regnavit in Aegyptios annis 
Ill. 

ut. Magi, mensibus vit. 
m.. Darius, annis xxxvl. 


iv. Xerxes Darii| filius] annis xxr. 


v. Artaxerxes, annis xL. 


vi. Xerxes secundus, mensibus 1. 
vu. Sogdianus, mensibus vi. 
vit. Darius Xerxis ffilius] annis 


XIX. ! 
Summa, anni cxx, et menses Iv. 


THE TWENTY-EIGHTH DYNASTY. 


Einoory dydun dwacrela. 
"Auuptaiog* Sabrys ern, 
U 
o: 


Vicesima octava dynastia. 
Amyrteeus Saites, annis vi. 


THE TWENTY-NINTH DYNASTY. 


J 
Elmocty ewarn duvacreia 


Mevdjcio: Bacireis 0. 


Vicesima nona dynastia regum rv, 
Mendesiorum. 


* Apuordvog Go, 


132 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL. i ee «fi 


7 


a. Neepirns* (Nexepi- . Nepherites reigned 6 years. 
76) ET) Ss ib] bak j 

B’. "Axwpis Er 1. 2. Achoris 13 years. 

ys Vdupourig} eragea’. 3. Psammuthis 1 year... 

Y. Negopizys { (Negepi- 4. Nephorites 4 months. 
T7s) pyvas 8. | 

‘Omot ern x’, pivas d- Altogether 20 years and four 

months. 


THE THIRTIETH DYNASTY. 


Tpranocry dwacrteia Le- Of three Sebennyte kings. 
Bewuriy Bacihéay Tpsey. jum Way 

a. NenravéBng ern 17). 1. Nectanebes 18 years. 

B'. Téwe ern Pl. 2. Teos 2 years. 

of. NexraveBdg § ern 17). 3. Nectanebes 18 years. 


‘Omod ern Ay). Altogether 38 years. 


THE THIRTY-FIRST DYNASTY. 


TIpwry ual tpranorty dv- Of three Persian kings. 
yartela leprdy Bacthéwy 
TPs 
a’. "Oxoc|| elnorr® ere 1. Ochus ruled Persia twenty 


THs éavtod Bacirelac Teprdy years, and Egypt 2 years. 
€Bactreveey Aiyiarrov ery fl. , 


(<’.) 


* NeGegelrng Go. f Papourss B. 
t NeGopérig A.—NeGogdrys Go. 
§ NexravéBns Go. || eeyos B. 


OF THE 


EUSEB. SCAL. 
al. Neepirys, ery ’. 


B’. *Axwpig, ern 4's 

oy. Vdppmovrtic, eras a’. 
y. Nepepirns, * pijvas 0. 
€. Mov&ic, eros al. 


“Opad ern na’. nal wives 2. 


KINGS OF EGYPT. 133 


ARMEN. 
1. Nepherites, annis v1. 


u. Achoris, annis xiII. 
11. Psammuthes, anno 1. 
tv. Muthes, anno 1. 
v. Nepherites, mensibus rv. 
Summa, anni xxi, et menses Iv. 


THE THIRTIETH DYNASTY. 


Tpsanocry dwacreia Le- 
Betray Bacidéoy tpay. 

al. NextavéBne, (Nexta- 
véBig T) ery V’. 

B'. Téos, ery f’. 

y- NexravéByc, (Nexta- 
veBog f) ern x’. 

“‘Opot ern x’. 


Tricesima dynastia regum trium 
Sebennitarum. 
1. Nectanebes, annis x. 


u. Teos, annis u. 
11. Nectanebus, annis vit. 


Summa, anni xx. 


THE THIRTY-FIRST DYNASTY. 


Tpranorry mpory Swvacrela 


Hepody | Baciréoy rpidy. | 


a’. "Oxog ("Ox06§) elxoo- 
T® ere the avrod Mepody Ba~ 
oirelag upate? to Alytmrov 


> u 
ETN Se 


* Avedegitns Go. 
§ Din. 


Trigesima prima dynastia Persa- 
rum. 


1. Ochus, qui vicesimo regni sui 
Persarum anno, obtinuit Aegyptum 
annis VI. 


ae } Din. 
\| eects wyov A.—keonedyo B. 


134 MANETHO’S DYNASTIES 


AFRIC. SCAL. 

B'. "Aponte C Apang “Oxov) 2. Arses reigned 3 years. 

ern y. 

y'. Aapetos ern d. 3. Darius 4 years. 

“Omad ern > rosov jal. And the whole number of the white 
in the third book 1050 years.—Syne. 
Chron. 73 to 78. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 135 


EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
B'. Mes? Gy’ Apang || "Oxot ut. Post quem Arses Ochi [filius] 
ery ¥. annis Iv. 
7. Me? w Aapeiog Erg ef. 111. Post quem Darius, annis vr. 


“Ov *Arébardpog Maneday Quem Alexander Macedo occidit. 


narelher. 
Tatra rod tpirov toov Omnia hee ex tertio Manethi 
Maeda. tomo. 


CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT: 


FROM JOSEPHUS. 





SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY.” 


al. Sdraris ery id’. 1. Salatis 19 years. 

B’. Byav ern pd’. _ 2. Beon 44 years. 

o's "Amaya €Fn As’, nal 3. Apachnas 36 years and 7 
pnvas C. months. 

8. "Amwdus Ern Ea’. 4. Apophis 61 years. 

ée. “laviag ern v', nab 5. Jamas 50 years and 1 month. 
PVG @ 

ct. "Aco ern py, nal 6. Assis 49 years and 2 months. 
pinvas Be 

EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY. 

a’. TE uwors ern xe, nar 1. Tethmosis 25 years and 4 
pnvas 0. months. 

PB’. XéBpwy ern ty’. 2, Chebron 13 years. 

y- *Apevadis ern xl, nad 3. Amenophis 20 years and 7 
pivas C. months. 

. *Auerons ern xa!, nal 4, Amesses 21 years and 9 months. 
pnvas Y. 

€. Mipns ety of, val 5. Mephres 12 years and 9 
vias 9. months. 


* The various readings to this catalogue are given infra. See Manetho on 
the Shepherd Kings. 


JOSEPHUS ON THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


st. MyppapotdSacs ery 
ue’, wal wives s. 

t'. Ousiorg ern SY, xa 
wives 9 « 

n~ "Apevedis €rn 0’, nauk 
payaso. 

MW. *Opos ern As’, nal pin- 
yas €. 

s. *Aneyxpys éry 18’, nat 
pave Oo « 

a. PéSwris ern 2. 

iB’. "Axeyxipns €ty 68’, 
nar pavac él. 

vy’. "Aneyxipns B'. ey 18’, 
wal pnvas y 

. "Apuais ery 9, nal 
pave al, 

Ld / + ‘ \ 

tes Paweraons €Tog a nas 
penvas 0. 

is. *Apuéoons 
ern Est, nar pyvas PB’. 

iC. "Auévadis ern 1S’, xart 
pnvas ae 

in. Lédaoig ua Payér- 
on™. 

TeSpwoig yap fy Baci- 


Miayyrov 


¢ U 
Aeds Ore eEneray (ol motneves). 
\ ~ 
"Amd d€ TovTev petakd roy 


/ / 
Baciréov var adtdy eon 


137 


6. Mephramuthosis 25 years and 


10 months. 
7. Thmosis 9 years and 8 months. 


8. Amenophis 30 years and 10 


months. 
9. Orus 36 years and 5 months. 


10. Acenchres 12 years and 1 
month. 

11. Rathotis 9 years. 

12. Acencheres 12 years and 5 
months. 

13. Acencheres II. 12 years and 
3 months. 

14. Armais 4 years and 1 month. 


15. Ramesses 1 year and 4 months. 


16. Armesses the son of Miam- 
mus 66 years and 2 months. 

17. Amenophis 19 years and 6 
months. 

18. Sethosis and Ramesses. 

Jos. contr. Ap. I. 15. 

Tethmosis was king when the shep- 
herds went out of Egypt. From these 
(the shepherd) kings there intervenes 
a period of 393+ years to the two bro- 


* Qy. SiSws 3 xa) Pauéoons, who is Ramesses. 
t+ The sum of the 17 kings of the 18th dynasty amounts only to 333 


years. 
page. 


The reading 393 is however confirmed by the extracts in the following 
I am indebted to Mr. Cullimore for the observation that the deficiency 


of 60 years occurs in the 7th and 11th reigns which ought to have been each 39 
years. This correction, which may be found in some of the other lists, makes 
the Canon completely harmonize with the Hieroglyphic dates. 


T 


138 


rprandore evernnovtatpla ern, 
péxps Tv Bio adeApay Tévo 
Kal Epatov, avroy wey Sedov 
Abyurtoy tov dé “Epuasoy Ad- 
vaoy petovopacdqval yaw. 
“Ov éuBaroy 6 Tédws eBaci- 
Aevoey €ty YS, Kal ner? av- 
tiv 6 mperBUrepos THY vidy 


ad ro Pamalys Eo’: 


JOSEPHUS ON THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


thers Sethos and Hermzeus of whom 
he says Sethos was called Aegyptus, 
and Hermeeus Danaus. -Sethos after 
he had expelled Hermezeus reigned 59 
years. After him his eldest son Ramp- 
ses reigned 66 years.—Jos.. contr. 
Ap: 1. 26. 


In the 16th chapter Josephus has the following— 


Anroy d€ éotiv én tay elpy- 
/ 24 n_ / 
pevay ETaY TOU xpovou TAA 
¢ 
yicbevrog Ore of xaAovuevos 
/ ¢ / \ / 
Torneves, Nunerepor.de Tporyovot, 
Tpiok nab évevqnovra nal Tpra- 
f fi A 3 ed 
norlors mporbey Ereciv, | ek THE 
/ 
Alytarov amadhayevres, Thy 
, 
yopay Tatnty anounoay,' 7h 


Aavaidy tg "Apryog upiner bat. 


It is manifest from a computation 
of the above-mentioned years, that 
the Shepherds (our ancestors) were 
driven out from Egypt, and left that - 
country three hundred and ninety- 
three years previous to the departure 
of Danaus to Argos. ey 


And in the 2d chapter of the second book :— 


Mavebog rev yeep nares Tyy 
Tebudoros Bacirelay amarra- 
aval pyow é Aiydarov tods 
lovdalovs, pd ery Tprono= 
clay everqnovratpiay tag els 
"Apyos Aavaod guyyg. “Aveta 
payog SE Kate Boxywpiv roy 
Pacihéa, rovréori ep) eriiy’ 
MeAwy 


\ \ 9» \ ~ 
QE ual dAdo tives de adtolc 


7 
XiMiov entanoclay. 


edoker. ‘OSE ye wdvrav mord 
tates Antwy aploato thy éfo= 
Cov dupiBis naire thy eBdduny 
"Orvumida, nat ratrys tres 
elvas mpatoy, év @ got Kap- 


, 7 
xXndiva Doivines Exticay. 


Manetho says that the Jews (i. e. 
the Shepherds) left’ Egypt in the 
reign ‘of Tethmosis three hundred 
and ninety-three years before the 
flight of Danaus to Argos. Liysi- 
machus thatit was in the reign of 
Bocchoris, i.e. one thousand seven 
hundred years before. Molo and 
some others place it as seems good 
to them. But Apion the most cor- 
rect (ironically ) of all, fixes it de- 
cidedly at the first year of the seventh 
Olympiad in which he says the Phoe- 
nicians founded Carthage. 


CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT: 


FROM SYNCELLUS. 





AIPYIITOY ry¢ méka: Me- Canon of the kings of Egypt for- 


pauias Paciréwy €rn. merly called Mestrzea. 

a. Meorpat.* 6 xat My- 1. Mestraim who is Menes: he 
vag ft ern re. ~ reigned 35 years. 

Bl. Kovpddyc t ern bp). 2. Curodes 63 years. 

y'. *Aplorapyos ern AB. 3. Aristarchus 34 years. 

8. Sadviog ern As’. 4. Spanius 36 years. 


e. s’. “Avemvypdboy ‘ery 5. 6. Anonymous 72 years. 


C. 'O Sépamic§ uy’. 7. Serapis 23 years. 

n» Seabyywois ern ub’. 8. Sesonchosis 49 years. 

DS. "Auevéung ern xd’. 9, Amenemes 29 years. 

’, "Auacic|| ern B’. 10. Amasis 2 years. 

sa’. "AnerepSpys ern 17’. 11. Acesephthres 13 years. 

iB’. "Ayyxopeds J ern 9. 12. Anchoreus 9 years. 

wy. "Apusvons** ery &. 13. Armiyses 4 years. 

iD. Kapols ern 18’. TT 14, Chamois 12 years. 

se. Micenods Tt try 15. Miamous 14 years. 

is’. "Aueojors ern Eel. : 16. Amesesis 65 years. 
* Mnoroaiu Sc. t Méns Go. Sc. 
} Koupoddns Go.—Kobdpous Sc. § woigomls B. 
|| Azwors Go.m. Sc. J Axogeds Go.—Ayweeds Sc. 
*® Auwogg Sc tt xs’. Se. 


Tt} Aweclons sry En’ is substituted by Go. Sc. and A. for the 15th, while the 
16th is left vacant, 14 years being assigned for the period of the reign. 


140 


i. Odans * Eryn y’. 
vy'. “Payers ern “0. 
1S’. ‘Papercouerns T ery 
be’. . 
« Otoindpys t ern Aa’. 
ua. ‘Payeronoens § ery 
Ky’ « 
«6'. ‘Payeroapérw || ery 
ny, 
xy’. ‘Payeron J *louBac- 
on eT) AY. 
ud. ‘Papecon Ovdcdppov** 
ern “a. 
Ke» Koyxecpes ++ ery ett 


Toro rH ett 


€TEL TOD 
xe’ Baciredoayros Koyydpews 
tg Aiyvnrov ént t7g ic Bu- 
vaotelas TOU Kuyimod Aeyouevov 
nindov Tapa T® Maved@, caro 
Tov mpdrov BaciAéws ual oi- 
uote) Meorpain §§ ris Al- 
yintov, mArnpodyta: ern W, 
Baciréwy xe’. 

us’. LiAlerys ern iS. mpa- 
tog Tavs tHe ttl. Suvaerelac 
mapa Maver. 

¥0. Batwy ery ud. 

un. *Araryyeis ern Ac’. 

uy. "Adadig Ern Ea’. 

N. TéIwsg ery v. 


* Oven Go. Sc. 


} ooméon B—Ovoinépns Go. 


SYNCELLUS CANON 


17. Uses 50 years. 
18. Rhameses 29 years. 
19. Rhamessomenes 15 years. — 


20. Usimares 31 years. 
21. Rhamesseseos 23 years. 


22, Rhamessameno 19 years. 
23. Rhamesse Jubasse 39 years. 


24. Rhamesse the son of Vaphris_ 
29 years. 

25. Concharis 5 years. : 

In the 5th year of Concharis, the 
25th king of Egypt of the 16th dy- 
nasty, which is called by Manetho 
the Cynic Cycle, was completed in 
25 reigns a period of 700 years from 


Mestraim the first native king of 
Egypt. 


26. Silites 19 years, the first of the 
6 kings of the 17th dynasty accord- 
ing to Manetho. 

27. Beon 44 years. 

28. Apachnas 36 years. 

29. Aphophis 61 years. 

30. Sethos 50 years. 


f poperouerts B. 
§ Pauechoews Se. 


|| Pappercaperdis Sc.—Poyecceuéw Go. 
q| paupeconi ow Bacn B.—Popyeooy rod Banta Go. 


** Paneconobapoos Sc. 
tt s’.:Go. m. 


tt xbyxagns B.—Kéyyagos Se. 
§§ Meorpiu Go. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 141 


Ra's Kiprog* ern xs. 31. Certos 29 years according to 
yar ldonrmey, xara 8 rv Josephus, but according to Manetho 
Maeda ery pd. | 44, | 

AB’. °*Aoh® F ery wl. $2. Aseth 20 years. 

Obros, mporedyne THY evi~ He added the 5 intercalary days to 
avtiv tus € émayouevac, nat the year: and under him the Egyp- 
én) aired, Bs pacw, éxpnud- tian year which had previously been 
nicev the’ jycepv, 6 Alyurtia- reckoned 360 days only was increased 
nag enavrds te ubvov nyepv to 365. Under him also the calf was 
mpo tovrov erpovjevos. “Ent deified and called Apis. 
adtod 6 pboxog Veoromvdels 
"Amis exaqyy. 


FROM SYNCELLUS AND EUSEBIUS. 


SYNCEL. EUSEB. ARMEN.{ HIERON. 
Ay’. "Auoois 6 xal TéeSpo- 1. Amosis ann. xxv. 
Cats ern “Ss” § 
"Auwoig xs. Amosis xxv. 
AY. XeBpdv erg w/. u. Chebron ann. xu. 
XePpav wy’. Chebron xu. 
rel. "Aueucpiis|| ern sel. ui. Amenophes xx1. 
"Auenpigs se. Amenophis xxt. 
As. "Amevoys €r7 12’. tv. Memphres xu. 
*"Auevons 1a’. Mephres xu. 
* Kijoros Go. t aoond B. 


{ In the Armenian Canon of Eusebius, a Theban dynasty, which he calls 
the 16th, is placed as the first, to which is assigned a period of 190 years. This 
is followed by the 17th dynasty of the Shepherds which lasts 103 years. No 
names are given in either. The first part of Hieronymus’ old Latin version of 
Eusebius is lost. The lists therefore both of the Armenian Canon and of Hiero- 
nymus’ version commence with this the 18th dynasty of Diospolites. The names 
of the 32 kings given above, are merely those of Syncellus in the Greek 
opposite. 

§ xB’ Go. || Avégns Go, Sc.—éueudis B. 


142 SYNCELLLUS’ AND EUSEBIUS’ 


SYNCEL. EU. SC. 


ARMEN. . -s HIERON. 


AC’. Mioparypovtoots érjict, v. Mispharmuthosis xtvy1. 


MisdpaynovOwoig 15". 
An’. Mioeppns ern ny’ 


Miocppys ery xy’. 


AY. TotSpwois ery Av! 

 TolOuwois x6’. 

We "Apev@prig ry Ads 

"Auevaphis A. 

Obtos 6 *Aperapric™ eat 
6 Mépyay eives vomslonevos nat 
preyyauevos Ado6. 

Aiviores amd “Ivdod mora 
HOU avactaytes pic TH Al- 
yuntn wunoay. 

pal. *Opog pn’. - 

EoAwpos c's 
up’. ?Ayevxepys xe» 
AXEpKEpnS %E « 
py. “Adapts ud. 
Adupis x0’. 
pd. Kevyepys ue". 
Kevyepys us". 
pe. “Axeppist ern: gq! % 
nal 2’. 


Axepns 7. 


uss *Apuaios 6 nad Aa~ 
\ I , 
yao, ETH A's 
Apmails &'. 
we. “Pawerons 6 uad Al- 
quntoct fi’. 
Paylecote by 


* gupsvopdis B. 


Misphragmuthosis xxv1. 


evi. oTuthmosis.ix. « » 

Tuthmosis. 1x. 

vii. Amenophthis xxx...» 

su» vAmenophis xxx1. 

Hic ille Amenophthis est, qui 

Memnon ipse creditus fuit, lapis lo- 
quax. 


yuu. Orus. xxxvii. 
Orus xxxvlll. 
1x. Achencheres xu. 
Achencherres xu. 
x. Athoris 1x. 
Achoris vu. 
x1. Chencheres xvi. 
Chencherres xvi. 
xu. Acheres vim. 


Acherres vim. 
xu. Cheres xy. ~ Cherres xv. 
xiv. Armais qui et Danaus v. 


Armais v. 
xv. Aegyptus LXvVIII. ) 


Remesses LXVIII. 
xvi. Menophis Menophes xt. 


t Axspis Go.—The four above are given in both the Greek catalogues as 


Ethiopians. 


J Alytarrics Go. 


—— sr 


CANONS OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 143 


SYNCEL. EU. Sc. ARMEN. HIERON. 
XIX DYNASTIA. 
1. Sethosis Sethos Ly. 
1. Rampses | ««» Ramses txvi. 
wn. ‘Auévodis * ery y/. 11. Amenophis xt. 
Apévadis 1/. Amenophtes xt. 


iv. Amenemes xxXy. | 
».. Ammenemes xxv1. 
pat. @ovwpis st’. v. Thuoris. vu. 

Ooverpig 10. Thuoris yu. 
Thuoris Aegyptiorum rex ab Ho- 
mero Polybus vocatur maritus Al- 

candree. De eo meminit in Odyssea. 

XX DYNASTIA} ANNIS CLXXVIII. 


Ye Nexepads 1S’. 50. Nechepsos 19.years. 
Nexeyag int | 
va’, Vajrpnovsic 19/. 51. Psammuthis 13. 
Waupovdic w/. 
. SR ieee ae Mes 
; Sega ee ee 3 
vy’. Kijprog tf is’. 53. Certus 16. 
Kijpros sf’. 
v'. “Paris pel. 54. Rhampsis 45. 
Pdyrfig ae’. 
vel, "Anevons 6 nat "Apwpe- 55. Amenses who is Ammenemes 
veuns § ust. 26. 
Aupévons us» 
vs’. "Oxupas 10’. 56. Ochyras 14. 


Oxrpeds 1d, 
XXI DYNASTIA TANITARUM. 
yo). "Aperding || «2. 1. Amendis xxvi. 
Auedys x0’ Semendis xxvI. 


* dueviong A—Apsvopis Go. 

+ Neither of the Latin versions give the names of the 20th dynasty. The 
names substituted above are merely translations of the Greek of Syncellus 
opposite. 

} Kjerws Din. § Apevéuns Go.—domervéuns A. || Auedgs Go, A. 


14.4: SYNCELLUS’ AND EUSEBIUS’ 


SYNCEL. EU. SC. 
yn» @ovwpic® ery v’. 
Ootwpis r’. 
Obres éoti 6 rap ‘Onnpp 
TeavBos + "Adudvdpac t dvnp 
ev *Oduacela. pepdjnovos. 
yl, “Addis é nad Dovea- 
vog ern unl. Ed’ ob cesopoi 
nara ty Alyurroy éyévoyTo, 
undéro yeyovéres ev adty mp 
TOUTOU. 
ASaaig 6 nat Bovowpos xy). 
E', Keynévyg 0%’ 
Keynévys AX. 
Ea’. Overvédns § ern ul. 
Odewédys AT. 
EB’. Sovcanelu|| Eryn rd. 
Lovoanelu AiBvag xat Ai~ 
Nionas ual Tpwyroddras rap- 
éraBe mpo tho ‘lepovoadnu. 
Lovoaneln Ad. 
Ey’. Wovevog xe’. 
_ Zemnpavepos uel. 
ef. Neéxepys os 
Nedexépns 5 
EY. “Aunevdquc]] ¥. 
Appevadug S. 
Eo’, Sairys se. 


Lairnys se’. 


EC. Wivdxns S'. 
Vivadyns 2. 


* § Sodwons A. B. 
t dAxardoos A. B. 
|]. Sourcaxede Go. 


ARMEN. HIERON. 


ul. Pseusenes X11. 
Pseusennes XLI. 
11. Ammenophis rx. 
Amenophthis rx. 
iv. Nephercheres tv. 
Nepherchenes tv. 


v. Osochor v1. 
Osochor V1. 


vi. Psinaches 1x. 
Spinaches 1x. 


ft TWoAdBous Vulg. 
§ ovévvegus B. 
Y Apuuerigus Go. 


CANONS OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


SYNCEL. 


Ey’. WerovBdorys ery nd’. 
— TerovBdorys po’. 
ES. "OcdpIwy 9’. 
Ocdprav ¥. 
0. Vaupos ¢’. 
Weepnprng t'. 


oa’. Koyxapis nar’. 
Koyxegis xa. 
OB". *OodpSwy ie. 
Ocdpray te’. 
oy’. Taxardduc * vy’ 
Taneragis vy’ 


od. Boxxwpis tT pd. t 
Boxywpig pd. 
Boxxwpis§ Alyurrioig évo- 
porérer, ep’ ob Adyos apyloy 
‘pbeyacbas. 


oe, LaPdnwy Aidlnp || ery 
ip’. 
LaPdnoy sf’. 


/ * 
Obros tiv Béxywopy aiyucrw- 


n a 
Toy haBoy Cavra exavoer. 


os. LePyxwyv 1f". 
LePynwy 18’. 
ot. Tapdnnys x’. 
Tapas x. 


* Taxedépng Go.—rtaxsaAwgns A. 
§ Réouywons B. 


tm B. 


EU. SC. 


145 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
vu. Psusennes xxxyv. 
Psusennes xxxv. 
XXII DYNASTIA BUBASTARUM. 


. Sesonchusis xxI. 


_ 


Sesonchosis xx1. 


u. Osorthon xy. 


_ 


Osorthon xv. 
ut. Tachelotis xu. 
Tacellothis xm. 
XXIII DYNASTIA TANITARUM. 


. Petubastis xxv. 


_ 


Petubastes xxv. 
u. Osorthon 1x. 
Osorthon 1x. 


1. Psammus x. 

Psammus x. 
XXIV DYNASTIA. 

1. Bocchoris x1itv. 


Bocchoris Saites xLv1. 


XXV DYNASTIA AETHIOPUM. 
1. Sabacon Aethiops x1I. 


Sabacon xt. 


u. Sebichus x11. 

Sevichus x1. 
mi. Tarachus xx. 

Taracos xx. 


ft Boxyagis A.—Bényoons B. 
|| aidfon) B. 


U 


146 


SYNCEL. EU. SC. 
on’. *Auars ern 7» 
Apuaits An» 
08. Lrepianys uC. 
Trepidris ut! 
ni. Nexepac™ in/. 
Nexewag 17’. 


ma. Neyao 7. 


NeyaaP 7. 


np. Paypirinos t i. 
Vanplrinos 0. 
my’. Nexao f! bapad 3’. 
NexaaP BP... 
7d’. Pdppovrss f ETEpog 6 
nat Vappntixos § i. 
Papporrys 16). 


me. Ovadpis Av. 
Odcppns 0’. 
ms. “Auwcig v. 
Apacs vl. 


"Ews tovrov tay Alyun~ 
tlev Bacirela Siapnécaca éy 
Suvacteias 1, Paciredor de 
ms’, eter, Por ito Kaupu- 
cov vadypedy ent tod as’ 


Bacikevcavtos tHg Merrpaias 


* Nanelos Go. 


SYNCELLUS’ AND EUSEBIUS 


ARMEN. HIERON, 
XXVI DYNASTIA SAITARUM. 
1. Ammeres Aethiops x1I. 
Ammerres Aethiops x1. 


I 


a 


. Stephinatis vit. 
Stephinatis vit. 
m1. Nechepsus vi. 
Nechepsos vi. 
tv. Nechao vit. 
Nechao vin. 
v. Psammedichus xtiv. 
Psammitichus xitv. 
vi. Nechao v1. 

Nechao secundus vi. 
vir. Psammuthes alter qui et 
Psammétichus xvii. 

Psammitichus alter qui et 
_ Psammus x11. 

vil. Vaphres xxv. 

-Vaphres xxx. 

ix. Amosis Xtit. ; 

Amasis XL. ~ 

xxvit. Aegyptiorum dynastia Per- 

se. Obtinet quippe Aegyptum sexto 

regni sui anno (quinto) Cambyses ; 

efficiuntur autem usque ad Darium 
Xerxis filium ann. cxxtv. (cx1.) 

The kingdom of Egypt after hav- 
ing continued 2211 years through a 
series of 10 dynasties and 86 kings, 
was subdued by Cambyses in the 
reign of Amosis the 86th king from 


Mestraim, who is the same as Menes, 


Tt Vapplreyos Go.—paapulreyos A.—aplreryos B. 


t Yappoudns A.—anoudts B. 


§ Youpitindgs Vulg.—Louitixds B. 


CANONS OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


SYNCEL. EU. SC. 
nro AlyUmrov xbpas “Aua- 
Tews, awd TH mpdtov adtoy 
Meorpailu Tv nal Myvéws. .'. 
eee eee ee Emenee 06 9 Al- 
yumtos bd Téprag er: ews 
Aapelov rod Eeépbov. “Eotiy 
tv x0 dwacrela, naY hy 
Wépoa: éxparnoay and € 
etove KauPvoou. 

at!. KapBvons ery 9’. 

my. Mayor aderol ovo 
pnvas C. 

my’. Aapeios 
€t7 Ast 

4. Bépbns ern x’. 


‘Yordomov 


Sal, "AptdPavos pnvas C. 

4B". *Aptaképins ern pa’. 

By isin pies i 

4’. Loydsavig pnvas C. 

bel. Aapeiog 6 Nédog ery 
‘w. 

Aiyontos améory Tepoiiy 


deurepp eres Nodov Adpesov. 


he’. "Auuptatos Latrys. 


wt / 
€TN Se 


*Auuptaiog Lalrys s’. 


SC. Necbepirys <’. 
Nepepirys ’. 


147 


ARMEN. HIERON. 
of that part of Egypt which is called 
the Mestrzean region. . . . . Egypt 
remained under the dominion of the 
Persians till the time of Darius the 
son of Xerxes. The 27th dynasty 
therefore is that during which the 
Persians held Egypt in subjection 
from the 5th year of Cambyses. 


87. Cambyses 3 years. * 
. 88. The Magi two brothers 7 
months. 

89. Darius the son. of Hystaspes 
36 years. : 

90. Xerxes 207 years. 

91. Artebanus 7 months. 

92. Artaxerxes 40 years. 

93. Xerxes II. 2 months. 

94. Sogdianus 7 months. 

95. Darius Nothus 21 years. 


Egypt revolted from Persia in the 
second year of Darius Nothus. 
XXVIII DYNASTIA. { 
1. Amurtzeus Saites vi. 


Amurtzeus Saites vi. 
XXIX DYNASTIA MENDESIORUM. 
u. Ephirites v1. 
1. Nepherites v1. 


* Eu. Ar. allows only 2 years to Cambyses, reckoning the 7 months of the 


Magi as one year. 
¢ 21 Eu. Ar. omits. 


Hieron. gives him four, omitting the Magi in the Canon, 


} The Armenian reckons this and the two following as the 28th dynasty. 


Hieronymus divides them. 


148 SYNCELLUS’ AND EUSEBIUS CANONS, &c. 


SYNCEL. EU. SC. 
fn’. “Aywpic Er 1’. 
Axwpig vy’. 
4a, Vdppovdi fp’. 
WVappovris B. 
pe oe eo pyvag™ 9. 
Myais ern &. 


pa’, NexravéPng 7’. 
NextavéBys 4. 
pR’. NexréveBos f', ern 
7! 
Téws B’. 
py» Teas gp’. 
NextravéBus 0 


po’. “Oyos B' 
"Onyog W. 
pe. “Apans “Oxov adres 
S. 
Apojs 3. 
ps» Aapeiog o”. 


-ARMEN. HIERON. 


wi. Achoris x1. 


u. Achoris xt. 
1v. Psammuthes 1. 
11. Psammuthis 1. 
v. Nepherites menses ry. 
tv. Nepherites menses Iv. 
XXX DYNASTIA SEBENNITARUM. 
vi.. Nectanebus xviu. 
1. Nectanebis xvii. 
vu. Teos 1. 


u. Teos 1, 
vir. Nectanebus xvu. 


11. Nectanebos xvim. 
XXXI DYNASTIA PERSARUM. 
1. Ochus 1x. 


Ochus x. 
u. Arses Ochi 11. 


Arses Ochi tv. 


11. Darius vi. 


Darius Arsami v1. 


* Din. —Vulg. Mnv%s.—Sc. in the Canon at the end gives it Mo¥Sss eros a.” 


+ im’. Se. can. 


CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT: 


FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 





MY@OAOPOYSI® atrSytives Some of them fable that the Gods 


To pev mparoy apbar tng Al- 
yunrov Seovs te nal Hpwas ery 
Bpayd Aelrovra tay pupioy 
ual onTamoyiAloy, nab Sedy 
éoyaroy Baciketoa: tov” lor- 
B05 “Qpoy. “Tx? avSpdmwv d 
Thy Xopay BeBacinetanas pa- 
oly amd pupicidog ern Bpayd 
Aclnovta tay mevtanicyAloy, 
BEX pL THs ExatorrIs nad dydon- 
norris "Odvumiddos. nav yy 
muscis wey mapeBdrouey els Ai~ 
yuntov, éBacireve d¢ Irore- 
prcilog, 6 véos Aravuoog ypnuc- 
Titov. 

Tovtay d¢ ta pev mAciora 
KATATKELY THY BpXnY eyxwplous 
Bacireic, tAtya d¢ Aidionas 


\ , ; , 
nat Tlépras nat Manedavacs. 


Aidiomas ev aby apkau 


and Heroes first reigned in Egypt 
during a period little less than eighteen 
thousand years ; and that the last of | 
the gods who reigned was Horus 
They also relate 
that the kingdom was governed by 


the son of Isis. 


men during a series of nearly fifteen 
thousand years to the hundred and 
eightieth Olympiad in which we have 
visited Egypt which was during the 
reign of Ptolemy who bears the title 
of the younger Dionysus. 


The kings of Egypt were for the 
most part natives of the country, but 
the Ethiopians, Persians and Mace- 
donians acquired the empire for some 
short periods. 

There four 


reigned altogether 


150 


sécoupas av nara ro ébnc, 
are ex Siaorqpatos, ety 
re ndvta Board relwovra tay 
© nat rpicnovra. 
“Téprag 88 nyjracbas 
KapBuoo To Bacidéws Tois 
Ordos xaractpepayévov Td 
COvos, mévre mepog Tois énatoyv 
ual tpidnovra erect, oly THis 
tay Alyurtioy amotdcecy, 
aig emornoavto, chépesy bv Owwd- 
pavor THY TPAXUTNTE THs emio— 
tacias, ual thy elg TOds éy- 
xwploug Oéavg are Bray. 
"Ecydtovs 0€ Maxedivac 
Gipbat, nat todo ano Manedd- 
vow ef ern mpog Toig Sianortas, 
nak EBouynovta. 
Tots € Aormodrs  sxpovoug 
dmavrag Siareréoan Barred 
ovTas TIS xXepag éeyrcoplouc’ 
GivOpas wey ERSouquovta pds 
Tog TeTpanocloss, yuvainas dE 
TEVTEs 
Mera ods eovs tolvey 
mpatov, pact Paciretous tis 
Aiydaroy Myvay. | 
"ELis 0¢ apka Deéyeras Tov 
Tpoerpyrevov Paciréwe 


b) / > , \ n~ 4 
ATOyovaus ve Tpos TOG TEVT Y= 


TOUS 


5 re ot 
KTH TOUS ATavTas, ETH TAEIW 


~ / \ 
TOY XiAwy nat TeTpanociwy.* 


Bovoipic. 


DIODORUS SICULUS’ CANON 


Ethiopians, not successively but at 
intervals, the length of whose reigns 
collectively occupied a period of nearly 
thirty-six years. 

The Persians, under the command 
of Cambyses their king, subdued 
They 
occupied the throne during a hun- 


the nation by force of arms. 


dred and thirty-five years, inclusive 
of the insurrections, which the Egyp- 
tians, unable to put up with the seve- 
rity of their domination, and their 
impiety towards the gods of the 
country, made from time to time. __ 

Lastly reigned the Macedonians, 
and their successors, two hundred 
and seventy-six years. 


All the rest of the time was filled 
up with native princes, that is to say, 
four hundred and seventy kings and 
five queens. 


After the gods, Menas was the 
first king of the Egyptians. 


After him it is said that two of the 
descendants of the before-mentioned 
king reigned, and they were suc- 
ceeded by fifty who altogether reigned 
during a period of more than one 
thousand four hundred years. 

Busiris. 


* Terragdxovra m. 


EROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 


Kai raiv rovrov médw éx- 
yiveoy burda, Tov Tedevtaioy™ 
éudvouoy tyra tH TpSTw, 
pact uticas ryy ind yey Al- 
qurtloy narovperyy Ards modu 
br 0€ ray “EAAjvwv O7nBas. 

Toy tovrov tod Bacihews 
Gemoydvav bySoog 6 ard tot 
marpos mporaryopevrbels Ovxo- 
peds extioe, Tok Meéudu 
enipavertaéryy tov nat” Ai- 
yuntoy. 

Addexa yeveat Bacihéwy. 

Mdpin* *"Endyw 8 tH¢ 10- 
Aews Aijavyy wpvbe. 

‘Exta yeveal Racirewy. 

Lertwow, paciv, émupa- 
vertaras “ak meylotas Tov 
mpos avrod rdbes émirede- 
ceaas nal mpd. Els prev 
thy "Eputtay Sdraccay anéo- 
TENE oToAoy vey TeTpa- 
nociav, nat Tas Te VHTOUS TS 
€y Trois Témog naTexTHTATO, 
ual tig qmelpov ta mapa Yd- 
hattay wépn natertpeparo, 
wexpe TIS *Ivdinns. Adtdg dé 
peta to Suvduews melH THY 
mopelay Tmomoduevos, “nateo- 
tpeparo madcay tyy “Asiuy. 
nseh tov Veyyyy morapcy diéBn, 


nal THY Tdinny ernrAde racay 


151 


Then eight of his descendants, of 
whom the last,* who bore the same 
name with the first, founded the city 
which by the Egyptians is called the 
city of the Sun or Diospolis, but by 
the Greeks Thebes. 

The eighth of the descendants of 
this king, who bore the sirname of 
his father Uchoreus built the city of 
Memphis, the most celebrated of all 
the cities of Egypt. 


Twelve generations of kings. 

Myris, who dug the lake above 
the city of Memphis. 

Seven generations of kings. 

Sesodsis, whose exploits were the 
most renowned of all the kings be- 
fore him. He fitted out a fleet of 
four hundred ships upon the Red 
Sea; and subdued all the islands, 
and all the parts of the continent 
bordering upon the sea as far as the 
And he marched with a 
mighty army by land, and reduced 
all Asia. 
Ganges and conquered all the Indies 


Indies. 
And he passed over the 


even to the ocean, and all the na- 
tions of the Scythians, and most of 
the islands of the Cyclades. He 
then invaded Europe and overran 
all Thrace: and Thrace he made 


* Diodorus does not here mention the name of this king, but describes the 


magnificence of Thebes, and the sepulchre of Osymandyas. 


him with Uchoreus. 


Scaliger confounds 


Others suppose him to have been a second Busiris. 


152 


€wg Gueavod, ual T& Tov Duv- 
Voy édvy, nal tov KuxrAcdoy 
viooy Tag mrclotas. AiaPas 
® els ryv Evparyy,, nat die- 
Eiav dnacay thy Opduny, nat 
Opia THs oT paris ToNTaLEvOG 
ey tH Opaun, oTHras nater- 
nevacey éy mOAAoig TémOIg THY 
Thy 


0¢ xdpay amacay ee CE nat 


7 ~ / 
auto xataxtTydévToy. 


Tpicnovra wépn Siero, & “a~ 
Aovow Aiytrrios Nopode, émé- 
orncey amar Noudpyas. ers 
Be tpla mpdo roig tpidnovra 
Baciretdcac ex T pocerperews 
élénime tiv Blov. troduméyroy 
QvToY Tay OUaTwY. 

Yerdwois Oevtepag 6 Tod 
Tpoetpyrevov vide. 

TloAAol Baotaets pete tov- 
TOY. 

"Auaois, 6 naranpatnbers 
ano ’Axnticcdvov AiPlomos. 

’"Axtiodyys Albi). 

Mévdy¢ Alyd’atios, 6 xa 
Maifjoc. Tapa 8¢ adt® nara~ 
onevace Tov 
AaBvpiwbor. 


> / / ~ 
Avapyia wevTe yeveor. 
* 


> y/ 
OVOMAGOMEVOY 


Kérya,* 6 xa} Upwrevs. 
‘Peudus. : 
"Emrc dsedLavro thy dp- 

xn Bactreis dpyot. obdev ad- 


~ +S n 
TaY Epyoy ovde mpaikic iaropiag 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


boundary of his military excursion. 

And he set up pillars in Thrace and 

in many other places, commemorating 

his conquests. He also divided Egypt 

into thirty parts, which the Egyptians — 
call nomes, and appointed nomarchs 

over each. And after a reign of 33 

years he destroyed himself on account 

of the failure of his eyesight. 


Sesodsis the second ; the son of the 
preceding. 
Many kings succeeded him. 


Amasis, who was conquered by 
Actisanes the Ethiopian. | 

Actisanes the Ethiopian. 

Mendes an Egyptian, who is the 
same as Marrhus. He constructed 
the building which is called the La- 
byrinth as a tomb for himself. 

An interregnum for 5 generations. 

Cetna,* who is Proteus. 

Rhemphis. 

Seven insignificant kings reigned 
of whom no work or deed worthy of 
history is handed down except of one 


* Kérng Cetes. Marg. 


FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 


akla napadédoras, mAyy évdc 
Nesréws* ap’ od cvp,Balver toy 
| morapoy avoudoda: Nei doy ro 
mporod nadovjrevoy Airyumtoy. - 
"Orydoog 88 Bacireds yevs- 
wevos XeuBys* 6 Menirne, 
pee wey ery TevThnovTA, “a- 
racnelace 8& THy peylorny 
tiv tpdy Tupaploov. 
Tedeurjcaytos 0¢ Tod Bact 
Aéwg tovrov diedéebaro thy ap- 
xy 6 aderprs Kedpyy, nal 
mpeev ern €£ mpc Tolg mev- 
"Evo 8 gacly 


oux adeAcpoy AX’ vidv Tapa= 


THKOVT A. 


haPety thy apxhy évouate- 
jevoy Xabpviv. 

Moxepivos (av tives wev Xe- 
nm > / “A a ~ 
pivoy dvonucilovow) vidg ay rod 

4 ‘\ / 
Tonoavros tTyy mpotéepay IIv- 
paride, adres d¢ émsParonevos 
Tpityy natacnevatey, mpote- 

, + ous 
pov éreAevtncey ymEp TO Epyov 
éaaBe ovvréreay. 

Tvrépar6.} 

Boxyopis 6 copic, Tvepay- 
You vide. 

Thoarots 8 frrepoy Xpovors 
eBactrevoe tg Aiyirrov. Sa- 
Bdnov, Td pev yévos av Ai- 
Vio. 

"Avapyla én ern dvo. 

Oi dddexa nyendves ern sé. 

WVappirixos 6 Latrys, eis 


a ~ ee , 
ay Tay 1B ‘nyEepoveov. 


* Xéuuis. Marg. 


153 


Nileus, from whom the river is called 


Nilus, having formerly borne the | 


name of Aigyptus. 


The eighth king was. Chembres 
the Memphite. He reigned 50 years 
and built the largest of the three 
Pyramids. 


After his death his brother Ceph- 
ren received the kingdom and reigned 


56 years. Some, however, say it was 


not the brother, but the son of the 
Chembres that succeeded him, and 


that his name was Chabryis. 


Mycerinus, whom others call Che- 
rinus, the son of the founder of the 
former pyramid. He undertook to 
raise a third, but he died before the 
completion of the work. 


Tnephachthus. 

Bocchoris the Wise, the son of 
Tnephachthus. 

After a long time Sabacon reigned 
over Egypt, being by race an 
Ethiopian. 


An interregnum of two years. 
Twelve chiefs 15 years. 


Psammitichus, the Saite: who was’ 


one of the twelve chiefs. 


Tt Tvegaysw. Marg. 


154 


"Yorepoy térrapat yeveais 
Anping éBactrevoey érn duet 
mrelo TOY elnool” “al oTpay- 
yarndels ereredrqrer. 

"Auacige Baoiredoag & 
ery mevTe mpog TOG MET NKOYTA, 
xaréorpepe tiv Blov, nant’ ov 
xpavov KapBvons 6 tay Tlep- 
civ PBacrheds eotpdrevoey 
én) thy Alyurtov, nara to 
spiroy e@rog tho ébnnoorig 
ua tpirys "Odrvumiddas, Hy 
evina-.ardaesov Tlappevidns Ka~ 


poapsvariog. 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 


After four generations reigned 
Apries 22 years. He was strangled. 


Amasis. He died after a reign of 
55 years, at the very time that Cam- 
byses, king of the Persians, invaded 
Egypt, in the third year of the 63d 
Olympiad, in which Parmenides the 
Camarinzean was the victor.—Lib. II. 





CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT: 


FROM HERODOTUS. 


TON Miva, tov mporoy Ba- 
oirevoayra Aiyunrou. 
Mera& d€ todrov, xaréreyoy 
2 BJ 
ok ipées &x BUBAov GArwy Ba- 
4 / ~, Yon 4 
TiAnwy TpinnoTioy TE Kat TpIN- 
KOVTA obvoUATA. ey TOTAUTYCS 
\ ~_ 
d€ yevejos ayIpomwv, dntwnal- 
\ ; s / 
dexa prey Aldiomes qoav, ply 
er Oe 
dE yury exixwopin® of Be GAAa, 
/ - ~ 
Gvdpes Abyimtios tH Se -yu- 
y 5 
vant obvona ny aTI¢ éBaci~ 
. / ~ 
hevoe, Tomep 7 BaPvdwrin, 
Nizoxpic. 
Toy de GAN / ° 
wy Bacir€wy, ov 


yap Eevyor obdenbny & prycoy aome~ 


Menzs was the first king of Egypt. 


After him, the priests read out of 
a book the names of 330 kings. And 
among these were 18 Ethiopians and 
one woman a native Egyptian: all the 
rest were men and Egyptians: and 
the name of the woman, who reigned 
also over the country of Babylonia, 
was Nitocris. 


Of the other kings nothing re- 
markable is in any way recorded ex- 


FROM HERODOTUS. 


deEw, nar” obdéy elves Acyampo- 
THTOG, TAnY évdg TOD eoxaTov 
avtey Mofpios. Aduyyy odbc. 

Lécworpic. Tov ereyov ob 
ipéeg mpBrov ev mArdioicr ra- 
upoioe opundévta ex Tod °Apa- 
Blov xodrmov, tod mape Thy 
*Epuspyy Sddaccay naromy- 
pevoug natactpeperdas. *Ev- 
tevdey 8€ 6 bnisw aalnero 
és Atyuntoy, otpatiny moray 
AaPay hravve dice THs Hmelpov, 
may intvog To eumodoy nata- 
cpeponevos. *Ex tag Acing és 
thy Evpomny SiaBcc, tov Te 
Tuvdas xatertpepato xual 
tovg Opjimac. 

Depay 6 rod Tecdorpios. 

“Avdpa Meir», TO nate 
thy toy “EdAjvey paoras 
odvoa Tpwréa elvat. 

“‘Papapiviroy. 

Mera d¢ todrov, . Baci- 
nevcavtd opewv Xéora, és 
eAdoas* 


TATALY < AXGKOTYT A 


he : / ee 
UAT AMAYLT OYTO Yop [ALY Mey 


Ta TH iph, mpita wey opeac 
Tlupapida: 
Pace 
nn / a 
Nera MEVYTNKOYTa ETEQ. 
\ cad 
Tov. aderdety atrod Xep- 


pava® Tupaplda mornoas* nal 


Suoréwy caemeptas® 


wuatacnevacat’ “ah 


. a 
Bacirnetsar @& vad mevty- 


a 
novta erea, Tottovs tno 


upon the Red Sea. 


155 


cept the last Meris. He dug the 
lake. 
Sesostris. ‘The priests said that 


he first sailed with a fleet of large 
vessels from the Arabian gulph, and 
conquered all the nations bordering 
And that from 
thence: he returned: to Egypt, and 
with a mighty army he traversed 
the’ continent (of Asia) subjugating 
every nation that opposed him.” From 
Asia he passed over into Europe and 
reduced the Scythians and Thracians. 


Pheron, the son of Sesostris. 

A Memphite, whose name, accord- 
ing to the Greek interpretation, was 
Proteus. 

Rampsinitus. 

After’ him teigned dcischiia who 
inflicted upon them every kind of 
evil: he overthrew the temples, and 
was ‘the’ first who put a stop to’the 
sacrifices. He founded the pyramid, 
and reigned 50 years. 


Chephren, the brother of Cheops. 
He built a pyramid, and reigned 56 
years. The Egyptians, out of hatred, 
decline to name these two kings, but 


x 


156 


polreos ov napTa Sénove: Ai- 
varios dvonclew, GAG nal 
Tig mupauldag nadgovor mo 
pevog Didlrios, 05 Touroy Toy 
ypovoy EvEene UTIVER UATH TAD ~ 
Ta tue xupla. | 

Moxepivey Xéonog maida’ 
Tlupapida d¢ nal opto amTEe~ 
Almeto, mbAdoy eAdoow TOU 
TOT POs. 

"Acvuyiy. 

"Avow tov tuprdy. °Ent 
rovtov Pacidevovtos, EAdoas 
én’ Alyuntoy xeipt wordy Al- 
Slomds te nal LaBandy ray 
AlSiéndy Baoihéa. 

"Alora LaBandyv Baci- 
Aevewy Alydarov én’ rea mev- 
THOT. 

Tar” Avow tov tupardy. 

LeVav, toy ipéa rod “H~ 
palorov. °Ex’ Aiyurroy édqv- 
vey oTpaTey weyay Lavaxd- 
piBov Bucrréa *“ApaPlwy te 
nat “Accupiov .... Eviatra 
aminouevous, Toes evayriows 
avroios émyvdévtag yunrds 
bs apoupulovsg, nate pwey pam 
yeely Tove papetpeavas ad- 
Téov, uate 8 t% Tika, mpds 
d tov domdwy te ON%CYCly 
OorTe TH borepaln pevydyvtoy 
chewy yuuvay brdov mecéery 


, 2 \ 
TodAovc. Ane Tov mpdtov Ba- 


OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT, 


call the pyramids the work of the 
shepherd Philitis, who grazed his 
flocks, at this time, in that coun- 


try. 


Mycerinus, the son of Cheops. 
He also left a pyramid much less 
than that-of his father. 


Asychis. 

Anysis, who was blind. In his 
reign the Ethiopians invaded Egypt 
with a mighty army under Sabacos 
their king. 


Sabacos, the Ethiopian, reigned 
50 years. 


Anysis the blind, again. _ 

Sethos, the priest of Hephestus. 
In his reign Sanacharibus, the king of 
the Arabians and Assyrians, marched 
against Egypt with a vast army. ..... 
And when Sethos and his attendants 
arrived at Pelusium, during the night 
a multitude of rats attacked their ene- 
mies, and gnawed the bowstrings from 
off their bows, and the thongs of their 
spears; so that on the morrow, as 
they fled unarmed, great numbers of 
thém were slain. From the first 
king to Sethos the priest of He- 
pheestus, are 341 generations of men. 








FROM HERODOTUS. 


arréos, &¢ ToD “Hipalerov roy 
ipéa rodrov tiv TehevTaioy 
Baciredoayta, painy Te nab 
reccapdnovta xab tpinnoolas 
AyD pdmrwy yevecrs yevonevag.+. 
Obra év pupiac! re nal y- 
Moot, ual pds, tpinnorioct 
Te ugh teccepdnavta™ éreyoy 
Neiy dvIpwmoeidea ovdéva ye- 
véodat. "Ey tolwy totte. 1H 
xpovn Ter pcenig Erervyoy €& nréwy 
Toy HAwy avatelAas evda TE 
voy vatadverau, évdedrey dic 
enayret nat’ nah evdey viv dva- 
TeAAE evdatta de uata- 
oDias. 

Avéddenxa Bacirets eis bvb- 
ene ep dinpnuévys THs Ai- 
yunrov. 

Waypyrixos ig rav dddena 
éBacinevce Alyintov tércepa 
“ord wevrhnovt a: eren” Tay TH 
Evog Séovre TpiqnovTa »Atoroy, 
TI Vuping weyaAny worw wpoo- 
KATH WEVOS emoMopuec, &g Td E- 
ele. | 

Wapuntinov d¢ Nexos mais 
eyévero, ual @Baclrevce Al- 
yarov exnadena erea* Og TH 
Sidpuxs emexelpyre MpATes TH 
és thy “Epuvpyy Sddraccay 
epovan. Kat Svporoe ely 6 


157 


And in all these 11,340* years, they 
say no God has made his appearance 
in the human form. And during this 
time they affirm that the Sun has. 
twice risen in parts different from 
what is his customary place, that is 
to say, has twice risen where he now 
sets, and has also twice set where he 
now rises. 


Twelve kings reigned over Egypt, 
divided into twelve parts. 


Psammetichus, one of the twelve, 
reigned 54 years. And in the 29th 
year of his reign he beleagued Azo- 
tus (Ashdod?) a large city of Syria, 
and took it by siege. — 


Necos, the son of Psammetichus, 
reigned 11 years. He was the first who 
undertook to cut the canal through to 
the RedSea. He also marched against 
the Syrians and overcame them in an 
engagement at Magdolus (Migdol-?) 


* Herodotus, in the intermediate passage, makes this calculation from the 
341 generations, allowing three generations to a century. 


158 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT, 


Nexads, ousBardy &v May- 
Soke eviunoe’ peter 8€ TH 
paxinyy Kadutiy wea 145 2u- 
ping codoay meyarny Eb 

Weuusg Nexd mais ef erex. 

"Anping 6 Vdujuos, meévte 
Ka) ElKogs ETEG. 

“Auacis Técoepa nal TEr~ 
wepdnovta eTEa. 

Wappnutos 6 Auda 
mais e& pjvas. 


And after the battle he took Kadytis,* 
a large city of Syria. 


Psammis, the son of Neco, 6 years. — 


 Apries, the son of Psammis, 25 


years. 


Amasis, 44, years. 


Psammenitus, the son of Amasis, 
6 months. 





CANON OF THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY 
OF MANETHO: 


FROM THEOPHILUS. 


a’. "Apacs rn ue nad pin 
VAG tiie atiig o. 
B’. XeBpiv .. us 
oy. “Apevdgig .» we %, 
o. "Apéoon .. ua. @ 
ee Migpne. .. ols 9. 
o's Myspappov- 
Neots Be ct: coped! tery 
C. Tort pdone an 
He Mapevopig cK. te 
ish WPhGH >. ord Soe, oes 


6. 


7. 


8. 
9. 


Years. 


Amasis ete 25. 


Chebron .. 138 
Amenophis .. 20 
Amesse - dete 
Mephres .. ‘12 


Methrammuthosis 20) — 


Tuthmoses °.. 9 


Damphenophis 30 
Ovyss 6% 23.5 + 485 


Months. 
ent 
ee 7. 
ee le 
ee 9. 
ee 10. 
ee 8. 
ee 10. 
ce 10% 


* This may possibly refer to Jerusalem, of which the PAGED» and I believe 
the Arabic name, is El Kods, from Kadesh, Holy. 





TT re a ee 


AND THE EGYPTIAN ERA. 159 


Years. Months. 


i’. Todrov 88 Svydtnp ’. y. 10. Theirdaughter 10 .. 3. 


sa’. "Adwphs* 
iB’. Xevyepns 
ty’. Ledag Miaprcd 
10°. "Apuatos 


se. LEYws 


is’. "Ameveapis 


Oy Ada AONE ee AR ee Be 
x. a. 12. Chencheres nD IR: 


o. 13. Sethos Miammu_ 6 
. p'. 14, Armeeus ELAN CHEN A 
a’. 15. Sethos Cae A 


i. o’. 16. Amenophis ...19 ... 6. 


GJ. SéBng} nat ‘Panecons. 17. Sethus and Rhamesses, 


p- 246. 





OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT AND THE 


EGYPTIAN ERA. 


FROM JOSEPHUS. 


TIANTES of tay Alyurrloy Aw the kings of the Egyptians, from 
PaciheicderdMuvalov red Méu- Minzeus, the founder of Memphis, 
gw olxodounoavres, t¢ éress who lived many years before Abra- 
moAnols SumporSev éyévero tov ham our ancestor, to Solomon, ex- 
admnev juiv “APpduov wé- tending through an interval of more 
Nps Voroudves wArewvey ery than 1300 years, bore the title of 


rpianoctoy uat xiMlov weratd Pharaohs.—Jos. Ant. lib. VII. c. 6. 
deAnrvVirav, Dapadves exAq- 


Tay. 





FROM MALALA, 


AIPTIITION 8 éBacitevce Tue first king of the Egyptians was 
mparog Bacideds Hs pvdys Pharao, of the tribe of Ham, the son 
Tod Xa, vid Nde, bapaw, 6 of Noe: he is called also Naracho.— 
nah Napayo narovjevos. J. Malala, lib. III. 


* Méoyepns Al. 


+ @oiccos xa) ‘Papéoons try *’, Al. 


160 OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT 


FROM SUIDAS. 


H@AISTOS 6 Sede, nal nivp. 
“Epuod Bacidevouytos cig Al- 
quttoy nab Yavovtos, “Hpasc~ 
Tos ‘waparapPaver tay Bam 
oirelav, nuepas axm dgyever~ 
bas ern téccapa piavas ¢. 
mepas n. on yoeioay yap 
rote Avynrtios énavtods peT= 
pnoas Ana ryv meplodoy Tis 


EE > a, 
Npepac, EviavToy Edeyoy. 


Hepuzstus, a God: also Fire. 
the death of Hermes, king of Egypt, 
Hepheestus obtained possession of the 
empire 1680 days, which is 4 years, 


7 months, and 8 days; for the ~ 


Egyptians in those times were not in 
the habit of measuring time by the 
year, but called the period of the day 
a year.—Suidas v Hephestus. 





FROM DIOGENES LAERTIUS. 


AIFYTITIOIL prev yep Nelaov 
yeverbai naita“Hpaicrov* oy 
cpa pirocopias, ng Tos 
mpoerrarac, lepéag elvar nat 
moras. "Amd d€ rovrov el¢ 
*Anebadpoy tiv Maxeddva 
€TOY elvan pupiddas téroapas 
nal ontamoyina sxTrandor 
ery eLynovrarpla. ev ols nartov 
enrehbers yevér bau Tpranorlas 
EPoomynoyrarperc, cedjvyg d€ 


> 4 
oxtanoclas tpiaxovradvo, 


Tue Egyptians say that Hephaestus. 


was the son of Nilus, and that he in- 
vented philosophy, of which the fol- 
lowers were called Priests and Pro- 
phets. From him to the time of 
Alexander the Macedonian elapsed 
48863 years, in which occurred 373 
solar eclipses and 832 lunar eclipses. 


—Diog. Laert. Proem. p. 2. 








After: 


_—_ a fe 


AND THE EGYPTIAN ERA. 


161 


FROM DIC/:ARCHUS. 


AIKAIAPXOS 88 & & perc 
Tov Oalpidos nad Loidos "Opov 
Baciréa gyal yeywevar Eé- 
cwotpw’® dore yiverdou amd 
fey THs Teodor pidos Bassrelag 
wexps tod NelAovertn Bp, amd 
rng NelAov Bacirelas perxps 
Ts @ Odvumiddos ern vac, f 
ig evar te mdvta Guod ery 
PBOAs’. Kat venous 08 A€yes 
Aimatapyos airoy redelnevat, 
pondeva éxrelmew THy Tatpday 
réxvyy’ ToUTo yap @eto ap= 

Kai 
iro § 
”AdAot 
devoupé- 


xy elvas marcovetlac. 
mparoy d€ edpynevas 
émiBalvew "Gye poroy. 
d¢ tadra els “Opoy 


pouge. 


‘duction of avarice. 


Diczarcuvs, in his first book, says, 
that after Orus, the son of Osiris and 
Isis, reigned Sesostris: and that from 
the reign of Sesostris to that of Nilus 
elapsed a period of 2500 years;} and 
from the reign of Nilus to the first 
Olympiad 436 years ;{ so that alto- 
gether the number of years amounted. 
to 2936. Diczearchus, moreover, 
says, that he established laws that no 
one should leave the profession of 
his fathers: for he believed that such 
a proceeding would be the intro- 
He was the first 
who discovered the art of riding upon 
horseback. Others, however, at- 
tribute these things to Orus.—Schol. 
in Apoll. Rhod. Arg. Lib. IV. v. 272. 





FROM ARTAPANUS. 


APTAITANOS 8€ you ev 77 
mept “lovdalwr, "ABpad&m te- 
AevTncavros wat ToD viod ad- 
To Meuacbervad, suoiwg d¢ 


\ ~ / ~ 
nal TU Paciréws toy Alyur- 


* Secbyywots Sc. 


ARTAPANUS, in his work concerning 
the Jews, says, that after the death of 
Abraham and his son, as well as 
Mempsasthenoth, the king of the 
Egyptians, his son Palmanothes as- 


+ Scaliger says, from the reign of Sesonchosis, or Sesostris, to the Olympiads, 


} ums’ 446. Se. 
was 2500. 


§ frrwy Larch. 


162 


tlov, thy dwacteiay mapa~ 
rakely ty uly adr Man- 
pavbbyy. tovroy S€ toils “Tov- 
alors patdiwg mporpéperbas. 
Kal mparoy yey Thy Kerody 
oluadopnoast, Td, Te em adry 
fepty xabidptoacbas, elra Toy 
éy ‘Hiswvmeae 
oxevdcas. Totroy o¢ yevvnoas 
Ouyatépa Mépiw, yy Xeveppy 
TM u“ateyyujcat, tay omep 
Méupy térwv Baciredoti. 
moAAods yap tore Tho Aiyur- 
tov Paucrrevew. tavryy Se 
oteipay undpxyoucay tmroPa- 
Nécbas tives tov .*lovdaloy 
masdlov, tovto 0¢ Métcoy dyo- 
paca tnd de ray ‘EAXjvey 
auto aydpwbevra Movoaioy 
mporaryopevOnvas* yeverOar de 
tov Méicoy rodtov “Oppéws 


Odaonaroy. 


: . 
YaOvV XATA- 


OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT, 


sumed the crown, and he carried him- 
self with great severity towards the 


Jews.. And he compelled them first 


to build Kessa and to construct the 
temple that is therein, and also the 
temple in Heliopolis. He had a 
daughter whose name: was Merris, 
who was married to a king named 
Chenephres,* then reigning in Mem- 
phis; for there were at that time 
several kings in Egypt. And as she 
was barren, she brought up a child of 
the Jews, and named it Moyses: but 
when he arrived at manhood he was 
called, among the Greeks, Musczeus. 


And this is the Moyses who they 


say was the instructor of Orpheus. - 





‘FROM: PLATO. 


THE 8€ eyidde dianoouy~ 
cews map nuiy ev toig bepoig 
ypdppaciy éuTanioxiAloy rey 


apiInos yeypantas. 


Tue transactions of this our city of 
Sais are recorded in our sacred 
writings during a period of 8000 
years.— Timeus, p. 23. 


* By Eusebius, Clemens, the Paschal Chronicle, and Cedrenus, the name is 
variously written Chenophres, Nechephres, and Cheremon. 

+ Eusebius, also, in the Armenian Chronicle, expresses his opinion, that 
many of the dynasties were contemporary, and not successive. 


AND THE EGYPTIAN ERA. 163 


FROM POMPONIUS MELA. 


Ipst vetustissimi (ut predi- Tur Egyptians, according to 


cant) hominum, trecentos et their own accounts, are the most 
triginta reges ante Amasin, et ancient of men, and they reckon 
supra tredecim millium an- in their series of annals 330 


norum tates, certis annali- kings who reigned above 13,000 


bus referunt: mandatumque years; and they preserve, in 
literis servant, dum Aigyptii written records, the memory of 
sunt, quater cursus suos ver- the event, that, since the com- 
tisse sidera, ac solem bis jam mencement of the Egyptian race, 


occidisse, unde nunc oritur. 


the stars have completed four 
revolutions, and the sun has . 
twice set where he now rises. 





FROM HERODOTUS. 


“AAAA tig apyaids éors Sed, 
Aiyurtious “Hpanréns” ws de 
abtol Aéysuos, etek eots éx- 
Tamoxina nat pvpia eo” Anc- 
ow Pacirevoavta, énel te ex 
tiv Guto Seay oi dvddena 
Seol eyévovto, tOv “Hpaxdréa 


cA f 
Eva vopriouct. 


THERE is a very ancient God among 
the Egyptians who is called Heracles : 
and they assert, that from his reign to 
that of Amasis, 17,000 years have 
elapsed: they reckoned Heracles 
among the Gods when the number 





was augmented from 8 to 12.—Lib. 
II. c. 43. 





FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 


EINAI 0¢ €rn paclyamd’Ocl- ‘Tuey say that from Osiris and Isis 


pidig nad” Toudog Ewe tho "AA- 


Edydpov Bacidelag tod uticavs 


to the kingdom of Alexander, who 
founded the city of Alexandria in 


5 


164 


tog €y Alytar@ thy emdyupoy 
GavToD woAWw, TAElw TOY. jev- 
plav. ig 8 €vsos ypcpovar, Bpa- 
xv. Acinovra TOY Sicprvplav nat 


TpirxAbov. 


OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT. 


Egypt, there elapsed a period of more 
than 10,000 years; or as some write, 
of little less than 23,000.—Diod. Sic. 
lib. I. p. 14. 





FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 


\ n ~ 
OI 8€ iepetg trav Aiyurtioy 
\ / \ nd / 
Toy xXpovey and THs “HAlov Ba- 
* / U 
aihelag cvAnoyi€onevor, pen 
Xt Tho “ArdeEdydpov diaBa- 
2 \ / \ 
wens els Thy “Aciay, pacly 
(TEA > ~ / 4 
UTAPXEL ETOY UAMITTA THs 
/ ‘ 
dioupioy nal tpioxsAtov. Mu- 
Goroyotas d€ nal tay Bedy Tade 
A > vA nv 
wey apyaotatovs Bacihevoa 
4 ~ 
Bacio TOY YAlwy xa diaxo- 
/ ~ 
Thuy érBy, Tovg d€ wetayeve- 
/ ~ 
TTEpOUS On EAT TH TOY THA- 
/ "4 4 tad 
nociwy. “Anicrov 8 avrog tov 
NG ~ > ~ 5 ~_ 
trndoug THY ero, exiyerpoder 
\ 4 e 
Ties Aéyery Ott TO Tarasov 
#7 ~ \ \ @ 
ourw tg mwept Toy HAsoy xivy- 
2 y; ' 
Tews emeyywoprevys, cvveBatve 
\ \ ~ ~-% / 
Kare THY TIS TEAHVNS TEpiodey 


/ \ 
ayerOas tov énavroy. 


Bur the priests of Egypt, summing 
up the time from the reign of the 
Sun to the descent of Alexander upon 
Asia, calculate it to be about 23,000 
years. They pretend, also, in their — 
fabulous legends, that the most an- 
cient of the Gods reigned more than 
1200 years; and those that came im- 
mediately after them in succession not 
less than 300. Some of them attempt 
to abate the incredibility of such a 
multitude of years, by asserting, that 
in former times, when the revolution 
of the sun was not accurately ascer- 
tained, the year consisted of one re- 
volution of the moon.—Lib. I. p. 15. 





FROM JOSEPHUS. 


"Auévorpty 


mporSelc, rpevdes Ovona, nat 


yap Pacidhéa 


ice Todro ypivey adrod tI7¢ Ba- 


Tirelag oploas wy ToAUuncas, 


He makes Amenophis king when 
this event (the second invasion) oc- 
curred, giving him a false name; and 
upon this account he presumes. not 





CHALDAAN AND EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES. 


nak To ye Oat Tay drwy Ba- 
gikéay aupiPag Td ery mpor~ 
Tels, ToT cporamre TH 
vag pudoroylac, emirdadonevos 
axedlv Gs mevranooiog Erect 
nad denaontd mpdeepoy iord- 
pyne yeverdas tyy tOv To- 
pevev ekodey cic ‘lepooorvna. 
TéSpocis yap qv Baciredg 


ore ébnecauy. 


165 


to define the length of his reign; 
though in mentioning all the other 
kings, he accurately gives the time of 
each. Here, however, he invents some 
fabulous relation, not remembering 
that he had already. stated, that the 
exodus of the shepherds to Jerusa- 
lem took place 518 years before; for 
Tethmosis was king when they went 
out.—Jos. Contr. Ap. I. 26. 





CHALDASAN AND EGYPTIAN 
DYNASTIES :* 


FROM BAR-HEBREUS. 


CHALDEAN KINGS. 
1. Nmrud 7 
2. Qmbirus «. 
3. Smirus .. .. 


85 
72 


4, Bsarunus Phrthia 
or the Parthian 


5. Arphazd .. 
~~ conquered by 
Bilus the As- 


syrian. 


18 


years. 1. Phanuphis .. 


EGYPTIAN KINGS, 
-+ «+ 68 years. 
2. Auphiphanus .. .. 46 
3. Atanuphus Kusia or 

the Cuszean 


4. Pharoun Brsnus+ “ 


_ 5, Pharoun Karimun .. 4 


32 
33 


6. Pharoun Aphintus .. 
7. Pharoun Aurunkus 


* I have given these dynasties according to the Syriac orthography, and 
placed them beside each other, as they are synchonized in the chronicle. 
+ The Syriac says this king succeeded Auphiphanus, for which the Trans- 


lator substitutes Atanuphus. 


166 CHALDZHAN.AND EGYPTIAN. DYNASTIES... 


ASSYRIAN KINGS. | 3 
1. Bilus. .. .. 62 years. 8. PharounSmunus .. 20 years. 
25 Nanusi:.2) ss. 752 9. Pharoun Armnis. .. 27 

10. Pharndus the Theban 43 

11. Pharoun Phanus 


3. Smirm .. .. 46 12. Pharoun Aisqusq@ .. 21. 
18. Pharoun Susunus. .. 44 
4. Zmarus' .. 38 14, Pharoun Trqus .. .. 44 
56: Aris: «ae 80 1. Satis the Shepherd .. 19 
Q,%* # 
3. % # 
4, Aphphus theShepherd 14 


Mohrus.:.:.) <.«. data 
Fath cine sicie: aie 
Amnphathis* .. .. 43 
Pharoun. Phsunu. + 


* Amnphathis, in the narrative, is also called Pharoun. The chronicle says 
that his daughter Trmuthisa, called Damris by the Hebrews, the wife of Knaphra, 
was the person who saved Moses. 

+ Drowned in the Red Sea. 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS: 


FROM 


THE OBELISKS; 
AND FROM 
-MANETHO, CHEREMON, LYSIMACHUS, 


AND OTHER WRITERS. 








EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 





THE OBELISK OF HELIOPOLIS: 


FROM AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS. 


*"Apyny amo Tov Noriov diep- 
pnveuirevee exer. 

STIXOS MPQTOS TAAE, 
“HAIO® Bactre? ‘Papéoty. 
Acdépnual co dave naoay 
oknovrevyy peta xapag Paci 
Aevew. “Ov “Hadsog qudrel, nat 
"AmoAdwy, Kpatepis Didadi- 
Ong vbig “Hpwvos, Qeoyéverac, 
Kriorng tis olnouperng, “Ov 
“HaAsog mpoexpiver,  Anspaos 
"Apews Pacideds “Payeorns, 
"OQ. aaica Smoréranta 4 Yh 
peter chung nal Odproug. Ba- 
oireds ‘Pauéorns ‘HAtov rag 
alwve Bios. 

STIXOS AETTEPOS. 


"AméAAwy. xpatepis, 6 Er- | 


Tao én arnbetas deonarns 
Siadjatos, Thy Alyurtoy dok- 
ayrao- 


ua - / 
mornoas “HAtou meray, nal «ri- 


ous, KexTnA€vOG, 


cus Thy Aamyy obnovjrevyy. 


SOUTH SIDE. 


The interpretation begins upon the 
southern side. 
' VERSE THE FIRST. 
Tue Sun to King Rhamestes. I have 
bestowed upon you to rule graciously 
over all the world. He whom the 
Sun: loves is Horus the Brave, the 
Lover of truth, the Son of Heron, 
born of God, the restorer of the world: 
He whom the Sun has chosen, is 
the King Rhamestes, valiant in battle, 
To-whom all the earth is. subject by 
his might and bravery. Rhamestes 
the King, the immortal offspring of 
the Sun. 


VERSE .THE SECOND. 

It is Horus the brave, who is in 
truth appointed the Lord of the Dia- 
dem; Who renders Egypt glorious, 
and possesses it; Who sheds a splen- 
dour over Heliopolis, And regene- 
rates the rest of the world, And ho- 


170 


xa ToAuTIMnaas Tov Ev “HAsov 
mores beads auidpuuevavs, “Ov 
“HaAuos pirct. 
TPITOS STIXOS. 

"ArdAAwy xpatepts, “HAlov 
Tats, Tappeyynss “Ov “HaAsos 
mpoexpivey eek “Apns aAntrog 
Cupyoaro. OD re dyacBs 
dv mayt} diapever xaupd. “Ov 
"Auuby ayand, wrypooras Tov 
veov to olunog ayabar. 
*Q of Oeot Cams xpdvev édwpy- 
cavto “AmoAAwy wparre pds vids 
“Hpwvas, Bacireds olxovmevys 
"‘Pauéotns, “Og eptdakey Al- 
quatoy, todo™ dAdoeOveis vi- 
unoas, “Ov “Hasog gure? *Q 
monty xpovoy Cans elwpyoavto 
Beot, Acomarns ofnounevys ‘Pa- 


péatns aiwvePiog. 


THE OBELISK OF HELIOPOLIS. 


nours the Gods that dwell in Helio- 
polis: Him the Sun loves. 


VERSE THE THIRD. 
Horus the brave, the offspring of © 
the Sun, all-glorious; Whom the Sun 
has chosen, and the valiant Ares 
has endowed, His goodness remains 
for ever, Whom Ammon loves, that 
fills with good the temple of the 
To him the Gods have 
granted life: Horus the brave, the 
son of Heron Rhamestes, the King of 
the world, He has protected Egypt 
and subdued her neighbours: Him 
the Sun loves. The Gods have granted 
him great length of life. He is Rha- 
mestes, the Lord of the world, the 
immortal. 


Phoenix. 


ANOTHER SIDE. 


"“AAAOS STIXOS AETTEPOS. 


“HAtos Beds peyas, Seone- 
rng ovpayod, Acddpynurat oor Biov 
caimpdonopov. “AmodAwy xpa- 
Tepdcy Kupiog Siadynatos, avel- 
wactos, “Oy avdpidvtag dvé- 
Onuey év 78 77 Bacrelg der- 
morns Atytrrov Kal exdcpy- 
sev “Halov mdw, ‘Opmolws nal 
airy “Haw, Sernoryy odpa- 
epryov 


ayavov “Ariov mais, Bac 


vou, LuvereAevrycey 


/ 
Avg alwvoBroc. 


VERSE THE SECOND. 

I, the Sun, the great God, the sove- 
reign of heaven, Have bestowed upon 
you life without satiety. Horus the 
brave, Lord of the diadem, incom- 
parable, The sovereign of Egypt, that 
has placed the statues of (the gods) 
in this palace, And has beautified 
Heliopolis, In like manner as he has 
honoured the Sun himself, the sove- 
reign of heaven. The offspring of 
the Sun, the King immortal, Has per- 
formed a goodly work. | 


* Gron.—rod &AAov 2Svoue Vulg. 


NG 


ae *- 


wee 


“Hass qyoynoe*™ 


OF THE SYRIADIC COLUMNS. 


_ TPITOS STIXOS. 
“Hise eds, Sermorys. ov- 


paved, “Payéory Bacsre? de~ 
Radpnuar T uparos nab Thy 


nara mdyrwy ebovolay. “Ov 
"Andro, didadgrys, ver- 
morns xXpovav, nad, “Apaioros 


e ~ ~ QA , 
O Tidy Seiv marthp, mpoenpsvey 


tig tov” Apea. Bacideds mary- 


xapns, “HA mais, nat dnd 


*“Halou pidovnevos. 


APHAINTHS TIPQTOS STIXO>. 


— ‘Oad? “Haiov mércws pé- 
yas edo, evovpcvios, “Amdr- 


ray uparepic “Hpwyog vidg, oy 


oy of Meo 
re < 4 ~ 
etinncay, 6 maons ys Ba~ 
oirevov, ov “Hrsos mpoexpivey, 
6 GAnimos 01% tiv ”Apea Ba~ 
“Ov “Aupiy pide? 
Kal 6 wayeyyns cvynpivas 
aidyoy Bacihéa. 


oes 


171° 


VERSE THE THIRD. 

I, the Sun, the God and Lord of 
Heayen, have bestowed strength and 
power over all things, on King Rha- 
mestes: he, whom Horus, the lover of 
truth, the Lord of the seasons, and 
Hephestus, the father of the Gods, 
have chosen on account of his valour, 
is the all-gracious King, the OEE 
and beloved of the Sun. 


TOWARDS THE EAST, VERSE THE 
FIRST. 


The great God from Heliopolis, 
celestial, Horus the brave, the son of 
Heron, whom the Sun begot, and 
whom the gods have honoured, he is 
the ruler of all the earth; he whom 
the Sun hath chosen is the king, 
valiant in battle. Him Ammon loves. 
And him the all-glittering has chosen 


his eternal king. 





OF THE SIRIADIC COLUMNS: 


FROM JOSEPHUS. 


OTTOI wavres &yadol pivres 
Yiy Te Thy adtyy aotaclacros 
nat @uncay darnovicaytes"t 
> ~ ” \ 
pondevdg adroic, axp: nal Te- 


tod ‘ / 
Aeutys, SvoxcAov mpormecdy- 


Att these (the sons of Seth) being 
naturally of a good disposition, lived 
happily in the land without aposta- 
tising, and free from any evils what- 


soever: and they studiously turned 


* Gron—jpmynosy Vulg.—Marshall has iyévneev. 


AATOUKATAVTEG eLOiUdynony Vulg. 
& g 


®y 


.172° OF THE 


tos’ coplay te Tyy weph Ta 
obpavia Kak Tyy TovTwy dia- 
‘noopnow emevinray. “Cmep ve 
“To un Siapvyeiv™ rods ay- 
Spemoug re edpyuéva, py 0€ 
mpl elo ywaow ErdEiy prapy- 
Tpoespyndtos acbayicpnov 
"Adduov tay Shay ecerdan, 


VL 


AN Ne \ . oN So baw 
Toy pev xar’ lowny mupds, Tov 
4 
etepoy 8¢ nat& Play nab wry- 

\ 
Viv T Wares erprae Ovo mai- 
no dprevor, Thy ty ex TAWLOv, 
Thy 0€ éxépay én AiTwv, apucpo~ 
/ >? . 5 e 

Tepass aveyparlay te evpy- 
peva. Wy eb nal ovuPy thy 
rAwivyy ahancdnvar ond 
THs emouBplas, 4 Aidivyn yrel~ 
yarn Tapdoxn pwareiy Toi 

/ 
GyIphmors te eyyeypayprevec, 

Snrcioca ual tAwrivyy ta? 
avtay avarednvat. Meve: & 
EJ ~ Lael A Led \ 
ape tov Sevpo nara yay Thy 


Lspidda. t 


* guyeiv Al, 


SIRIADIC COLUMNS. 


their attention to the knowledge of 
the heavenly bodies and their con- 
figurations. And lest their science 
should at any time be lost among 
men, and what they had previously’ 
acquired should’ perish (inasmuch 
as Adam had acquainted them that 
a universal aphanism, or destruc- 
‘tion of all things, would take place 
alternately by the force of fire and the 
overwhelming powers of water), they 
erected two columns, the one of brick 
and the other of stone, and engraved 
upon each of them their discoveries; _ 
so that in case the brick pillar should 
be dissolved by the waters, the stone 
one might survive to teach men the 
things engraved upon it, and at the 
same time inform them that a brick 
one had formerly been also erected 


_ by them. It remains even to the pre- 


sent day in the land of Siriad.—Jos. 
Ant, I. ¢. 2. 


ft Samb.—7rAjI0¢ Al. 


* Supiddx Vulg. Al.—3/o:3x Malala, Glycas, Cedr. et Vet. Int.—Znipse 
Eust. Ant.—Voss. proposes Eirath. 


MANETHO. 





OF THE WRITINGS OF MANETHO. 


TIPOKEITAI 8¢ Aone xat 
wep) tig tay Alyuatioy duva- 
orelag pnp SiadraBely ex 
tay Mavebd rob SeBevwrov, 
os émt TIrodenatov rod Bida- 
SeAdou apxsepeds Tay ev Al- 
yinry eidwrelov xpyuatioas 
én Tay ey 7H Uypiadiny yh nes~ 
pevoy"ornhoy epg gyos dia- 
Aeuty nat iepoypacnois ypan- 


part nexapaxtypicpevov ond 


@26 rot mparov ‘Epuod, xat 
EpunvevOerray wete, Tov naTa- 
uruopaoy én tis iepaig Siaden- 
tov €ig tHv “EAAyvida cbovyy 
ypdupwacw bepoyupinois, xat 
dmorebertav ev BiBrouc im 
Tov “Ayabodaluoves vicd Tov 
SevrépoufEpucd, marpds d¢ rod 
Tar é trois ddvroig tiv fepidy 
Aiydrrov, mporepovyte tO 
aire Diraderpy Bacsrci dev- 
Trepp Irovemalp ev ry BiBAp 


Ir remains, therefore, to make certain 
extracts concerning the dynasties of 
the Egyptians, from the writings of 
Manetho the Sebennyte, the high- 
priest of the idolatrous temples of 


Egypt in the time of Ptolemzus Phi- | 


ladelphus. These, according to his — 


own account, he copied from the in- 
scriptions which were engraved in the 
sacred dialect and hierographic cha- 
racters, upon the columns set up in 
the Seriadic land, by Thoth, the first 
Hermes; and, after the deluge, trans- 
lated from the sacred dialect into the 
Greek tongue, in hieroglyphic cha- 
racters; and committed to writing in 
books, and deposited by Agatho- 
dzemon, the son of the second Her- 
mes, the father of Tat, in the pene- 
tralia of the temples of Egypt. He 
has addressed and explained them to 
Philadelphus, the second king that 
bore the name of Ptolemeeus, in the 


1 ee 


j 
3 
i 
' 
} 
i 


169: 


To Ladbeos ypdpwv emt réE- 
Eews obra. 
ENIZTOAH MANE®OQ TOY SE- 


BENNTTOT TIPOS TfITOAE- 
MAION TON SIAAAEAPON. 


Bacited peydaw ItoAe- 
paly Didradérxpwy ceBacrd 
Maves& apyxsepeds nal ypay- 
pareds tev nat” Alyurtoy fe- 
pov ddvtav, yever LeBevvvrys 
imapywv “Hawvmorirys, tp 
Seomoty pou Ironcualo . xat- 
pete 

“Hydic de? Aoyiter Sau, pe- 
yore. Baciked, meph advroy 
av édy Bovdy judg eberdoas 
mpaynarav? emilyrovyti oot 
meph Tay KENT OY TH noc AM 
ylyverNar nares enérevods 
[on MapachaynreTal oor & Ean 
Noy iepa BiBrla ypachévra tnd 
Tov mpomdTopes tpiopeyiorov 
“Epuov.. eppwcd ros. domord 


pou BaciAred. 


ns 


OF THE WRITINGS OF MANETHO. 


book which he has entitled Sothis. 
They are as follows : 


THE EPISTLE OF MANETHO, THE 
SEBENNYTE, TO PTOLEMAUS PHI- 
LADELPHUS. 


To the great and august king Ptole- 
meeus Philadelphus: Manetho, the 
high priest and scribe of the sacred 
adyta in Egypt, being by birth a Se- 
bennyte and a citizen of Heliopolis, 
to his sovereign Ptolemzeus, humbly 
greeting : 


It is right for us, most mighty 
king, to pay due attention to all things 
which it is your pleasure we should 
take into consideration. In answer 
therefore to your inquiries concerning 
the things which shall come to pass in 
the world, I shail, according to your 
commands, lay before you what I 
have gathered from the sacred books 
written by Hermes Trismegistus, our 
forefather. Farewell, my prince and 
sovereign. — Syncel. Chron, 40.— 
Euseb. Chron. 6. | 


ih 


ti 


Ee a ee, aS ee 


MANETHO. 





OF THE SHEPHERD KINGS. 


ETENETO Pacircds piv, 
Tiaos * dvoux, ext rovrov od 
010 Oras 6 Oeds avténvevcer, 
war mapaddbag ex Tay mpdc 
ayaronyy epoy, Gapwmos TO 
ryévog aninor, xaTavtaprnTay- 
reg em) Thy yopay errparter- 


cav,f nad padlog a&prayntt 


Kz \ 
TaUTHY Kate upaTos Eloy. Kaul 


Tos Nyewovevoavtas ev adTH 
/, \ \ / 
XEtPWTHUEVOl, TO NoToy TAG PE 
/ > ~*~ / » ame. 
MOAELS BIAS EVETPNTAY, ual TH 
lepee tTOv Ne@y xarécnarpay. 
\ 
maar 3 roig emixwplas éxSpo- 
Tath wes expycavtTo, Tod¢ 
\ ~ \ 
prev opalorres, Tay Oe nal Te 
/ ~ 
Tenva “al yuvainacg eis Odov- 
a” 

Delay Gyovres. Tlépas 8& nal 
/ oe ~ 
Barirea &va é& abriy éxoly- 

cy 3 
gay, @ wong qv Séhatic.f 


uah obtog ev TH} Méuquds xare- 


* Tiosos Al, 


We had formerly a king whose name 
was Timaus. In his time it came to 
pass, I know not how, that God 
was displeased with us: and there 
came up from the East in a strange 
manner men of an ignoble race, who 
had the confidence to invade our 
country, and easily subdued it by 
their power without a battle. And 
when they had our rulers in their 
hands, they burnt our cities, and 
demolished the temples of the gods, 
and inflicted every kind of barbarity 
upon the inhabitants, slaying some, 
and reducing the wives and children 
of others to a state of slavery. At 
length they made one of themselves 
king, whose name was Salatis: he 
lived at Memphis, and rendered both 
the upper and lower regions of Egypt 
tributary, and stationed garrisons in 


T dvectpdrevcoy Vulg. 


$ S4éAris Vet. Int. 


170 


/ / a XQ + 
yiveto, Thy TE Gyo Kab KATH 
~ \ 
xXopay Sacrodoyay, nal cpov- 
pav éy roig émirydesotaross 
Pa 
“aTarel@oy Toms wahicTa 
\ \ ‘ bY 
8€ nal T& mpg avaToAny jo- 
/ , ri 
paricato jrepn, Mmpoopamrevos 
*"Accuplay, tére*®™ pet ov io- 
/ 2 / é S ig 
xvovTwv, eroueryy emiduriay 
fh 
ang abtng Bacirelas épodov.t 
e \ ae ~ x he + 
ebpay de év voug TH Laity | 
) uA 4 
TOMY ETIKAPOTAT HY, KELAEVAY 
wey apis avatoryy tov Bov- 


/ : pels i , 
Bacritov motapov, narovpreryy 


Y and rivos dpyaias Seoroyiag » 


Avapw,§ tad ryv extiséy te, 
Kar Tog Telyer GyvpoTaryy 
énoincey evomnicag airy nal 
TAINOG SmAITOY els Elinor: nat 
téccapns jurpiadag  dydpay 
mpic cpudanqy. evade nate 
Veperay noxero, TH [ev CITO~ 
KETPOY nal pacropoplay ma- 
pexorevoc, te d& nad eEomrru- 
alas || apog piBoy rdv tatev 
CTIMEADS yuuvalor. 

"Apkag 9 éweandidena ery 
tov Bloy érenevrycay. Mera 
Touro O€ Erepeg éBactrevcer 
técoapa kad rerrapdnovra 
etn, uarovrevog Bydy.G pes? 
by GAAoe "Atranvec, ee xal 


/ 4 
Tpidnovta ern nal unvas ened. 


* Hud. Per.—zore Vulg. 
} Selgoirm Sync. 
|| rods érAizas Vet. Int. 


MANETHO. 


places which were best adapted for 
that purpose. But he directed his 
attention principally to the security 
of the eastern frontier; for he re-. 
garded with suspicion the increasing 
power of the Assyrians, who he 
foresaw would one day undertake an 
invasion of the kingdom. And ob-: 
serving in the Saite nome, upon the 
east of the Bubastite channel, a city 
which from some ancient theological 
reference was called Avaris; and 
finding it admirably adapted to his 
purpose, he rebuilt it, and strongly — 
fortified it with walls, and garrisoned 
it with a force of two hundred and 
fifty thousand men completely armed. 
To this city Salatis repaired in sum- 
mer time, to collect his tribute, and 
pay his troops, and to exercise his 
soldiers in order to strike terror into 
foreigners. 


And Salatis died after a reign of 
nineteen years: after him reigned 
another king, who was called Beon, 
forty-four years: and he was suc- 
ceeded by Apachnas who reigned 
thirty-six years and seven months: 
after him reigned Apophis sixty-one 


¢ Hud. Per. Lowth. pro egodov. 
§ “ABapiy Al. 
§] Bafwy Sync. “ 


a i 


emerta Ot nal "Amodus ev Ka 
Ekiuovra, nat laviag * mevri- 
nota nad rnva eva, ént macs 
Be nal ”Acois } even nai rec- 
Capdnovta nal uijvas Ovo. Kat 
obra: ev €& éy adrois eyevz- 
Iynray mpBror apyovres, Tore- 
pourTes ats ua TododyTes 
Madroy thg Alydnrov ébapas 
ty pilav. ~Enadeizo d€ 7d 
ctumay adtay eves “Cuods,t 
tote b€ ert: Pacirels rone- 
veg. TO yoop Tx § nad” fepdy 


yhoccay Buciéa onuaives, 


70 de Sac || wouaqy ors nad 


/ \ \ ‘ / 
TOneves “ata thy nowy Oia 
/ 
Aextov, nab obtw cuvtidénevoy 


7 4 \ / 
yivetas “Tuows twes dé Ae- 


ef 
youor atrods “ApaBag civau. 


Todtoug te tobs mpoxatovonac- 
prevous Baciréus rods toy Tom 
pevay nahovuevar, nak ods ée& 
abtiy yevouevovs, xpaTnoas 
ang Alytnrov (yal) éry mpds 
Toig TevtTaxociog Evdena. 
Meta tatita d€, tay éx THs 
@cBatd«g xa ths GAdrys Al- 
qintov Pacidéov yeverdar 
(gnclv) eal rods rondvas 
dravdoraciy, no) mOAepay adm 
r0ig Y- cusfayavar péyay nal 


“~ ; 
morvypovioy. emt d€ Baciréws, 


* "lowas Big. Hafn. 


MANETHO, 171 


years, and Ianias fifty years and one 
month. After all these reigned Assis 
forty-nine years and two months. 
These six were the first rulers 
amongst them, and during the whole 
period of their dynasty, they made 
war upon the Egyptians with the 
hope of exterminating the whole race. 
All this nation was styled Hycsos, 
that is the Shepherd Kings; for the 
first syllable, Hyc, in the sacred dia- 
lect, denctes a king, and Sos signifies 
a shepherd, but this only according 
to the vulgar tongue; and of these 
is compounded the term Hycsos: 
This 
people who were thus denominated. 


Shepherd Kings, and their descend- 


some say they were Arabians. 


ants retained possession of Egypt 


during the period of five hundred and 


eleven years. 


After these things he relates that 
the kings of Thebais and of the other 
provinces of Egypt, made an insur- 
rection against the Shepherds, and 
that a long and mighty war was car- 
ried on between them, till the Shep- 
herds were overcome by a king whose 


t “Aons Vet. Int.—3é2ws or “Acid Sync.— ApyAns or “AyyAns Afr. Eus. 


J ‘Txoveeds Eus. 
|| Odcods Eus. 


§ Odecds Eus. 
{| Eus. omits. 


172 


@ dvoue eivas "Aduopparyjrovd= 
Joos, * nrrwpévovs (yo?) 
Tos noperas ix’ T adted, &x 
wey THg BAAns Aly’arov ma- 
oN ExTETEY, naTAKAELoN AVAL 
Y cis rémov, cpovpoy exavra 
pruploy chy wepijnetpov. Avapty 
Todrov (py- 


\ e 
oly 6 Mavedoy) dnavra, Tel- 


yA ~ / 
OVO TH TOT. 


nes Te EYaAw ual lryvp> me- 
~ 5 / e 
piBareiy Teds morévac, Oras 
nw oe cA 
THY TE “uTNTW aTacTay EXwow 
~ ‘ 
év dyupd, t nad tyy relay Thy 
EQUT OY. 
To d€ "Adsopayypovdo-~ 
, 
eens vidy Oodupwow § enue 
pnoar peyv adtods Sic morsop- 
4 en ~ \ 4 > \ 
nlag|| Erciy nar& updates, dno 
ual Teccapdnota  pruplacs 
mporedpevoayta Toig Telyerw* 
\ ~ 
ene Se tg morsopuias]] an- 
/ / S s 
eye, Tmonracias cunPacers, 
i / 
iva thy Aiyurroy exdumoytes 
¢ 
oxo ** Bovdovras wdvtes a- 
PraBets dréANact. 


2.4 ~  ¢€ ra / 
€Tt Tats Gonoryiass TAVOLKETLE 


Tos Oe 


PET TOY uTATEWY odn EAT 
, 4 / 
Teus pupicdwy ovTas Elnoors ua} 
/ \ ed 
Tecodpwy amd tyg Alyurrov 


Thy €pnov els Suplay sdormropy- 


MANETHO. 


name was Alisphragmuthosis, and 
they were by him driven out of the 
other parts of Egypt, and hemmed 


up in a place containing about ten 


thousand acres, which was called 
Avaris. All this tract (says Manetho) 
the Shepherds surrounded with a 


vast and strong wall, that they might — 


retain all their property and their 
prey within a hold of strength. 


And Thummosis, the son of Alis- 
phragmuthosis, endeavoured to force 
them by a siege, and beleaguered the 
place with a body of four hundred 
and eighty thousand men; but at 
the moment when he despaired of 
reducing them by siege, they agreed 
to a capitulation, that they would 
leave Egypt, and should be permit- 
ted to go out without molestation 
wheresoever they pleased. And, ac- 
cording to this stipulation, they de- 
parted from Egypt with all their 
families and effects, in number not 
less than two hundred and forty 
thousand, and bent their way through 


* Micdoaypotsworg Eus.—MioGgayudsworg Sync. 


+ 2 Eus, 


T exe. 


§ Opcbswow Eus.—TouSuwors Sec. Dyn.—TéSpuwots Theop, Ant. 


|| 7oAsogxfoy Eus, 
** Big. Eus.—ézy Al. 


J] thy woAsooxlay Eus. 


cas ™ doBovnevous de Hy Ao~ 
crploy Swarreiav, Tote y%p 
exelvoug tHG "Aciag xparely, 
dv 1H viv “Iovdalg + xadov- 
pen mor olnodounrapevous 
Toratras pupiaow avs poTwy 
dpnécovoray, ‘lepordAvpa Tav- 
TY GVOUAT Ob 

- CEy dang bd tim Biro 
civ Alyurrianiiy Mavedov) 
Todro (gyolv) Envog TOS na 
Aovpévoug wornevac, aixward~ 
tos ev Tals iepais adtay BIB- 
rors yeypapyas. 

Mere 7d ebeAbeiv é& Ai- 
yinrov Tov Aqiy TOY TorEevov 
ele ‘epordAvua, 6 éxBardy 
abrods €& Aiylrrov Bacireds 
Tébuwors, | éBactrevcey rere 
tavra ern eimoos wévte nat 
Mayas técoapas, nat érenred- 


THTEY, “ak TapéhaBe Thy ap- 


Mv adrod vieg XéBpwv ery de~ 


narpla, mel ov} "Anevarne 
etnocs || nat pnvaséard. tod 
Se aderAdy *Apverons] cino- 
giey xah pnvas ewea. tis 
8€ Migppys** dddexa nad wi- 
vag wen. rot 86 Mydpapol- 


& y+ , A 
WO EMmn0Tk TEVTE nat 


* S:odormepioat Eus. 


MANETHO. 173 


the desert towards Syria. But as 
they stood in fear of the Assyrians, 
who had then dominion over Asia, 
they built a city in that country which 
is now called Judea, of sufficient size 
to contain this multitude of men, and 


named it Jerusalem. 


(In another book of the Egyptian 
histories Manetho says) That this 
people, who are here called Shep- 
herds, in their sacred books were 
also styled Captives. 


After the departure of this nation 
of Shepherds to Jerusalem, Tethmo- 
sis, the king of Egypt who drove 
them out, reigned twenty-five years 
and four months, and then died: 
after him his son Chebron took the 
government into his hands for thir- 
teen years; after him reigned Ame- 
nophis for twenty years and seven 
months: then his sister Amesses 
twenty-one years and nine months: 
she was succeeded by Mephres, who 
reigned twelve years and nine months: 
after him Mephramuthosis twenty- 
five. years and ten months: then 
Thmosis reigned nine years and 


} "lov8alw» Vulg. 


T @éuwore Vat. Int.—’Apuacts Philos—’Awds Afr.—’Auwors Eus. and 


Sync. 
§ Todrov 8 Vet. Int. 


|| eixoosty Afr. Eus. 


YT ’Awscots El.—’Apuegols Sync.—’Apuécon Theop. 


** MyGpig El.—Mica¢els Sync. 


Tt Micgaymodswois Syne. 


174 


pinvas Sena. Tov de Quads, * 
even nat pavas éutad. Tod de 
” Auévodrs t Tpidnovra «al 
pnvas déna, Tod d¢ “Opoc rpice- 
nota e& nal pyvas mevte. 
tod d€ Svydryp ’Aneyxpns t 
Bddena val pyva eva. tHe de 
Pabwrig § aderqpas even. rod 
de "Aneyynpns Silene nal y- 
vag wevre. Tov de *Aneyxnpns 
Erepog Sddena ua) rnvas TpEiS. 
tov de "Apuais téooapa nat 
pnve eva. Tod 0€ Papéoons ev 
nah pyvas tecoapac. Tov d¢ 
"Apuéecons Miappod ébjnovra 
e£ nat pnvas Ovo. Tod de Ané- 
vorig Dena nal évéa nab pn- 
vac €& tov € Lédwois, ual 
Paperons, inminny nab, vavti- 
“yy  excov Svvaprr. 

Obrog Tov ev &dercbiv” Ap= 
pay enizpomoy tng Aiydarou 
UATETTNTEY, Kal TaTAY peY 
ait® thy dAdny Baciavely 
meprernuey eLovoiay, provov dé 
evereinaro dicdyua wy cpopeiy, 
pnde thy Bacirldu pntepa te 
Tay Texvor adineiv, dmexerbas 
8é ual tov dAkwv Bacirumay 
Tarraniowy, adtos be én 
Kurpoy nat Dorwleny nad dru 


“Accupious te nat Midavg cpa= 


* TodSuwois Theop.—Sync. 


MANETHO. 


eight months; after whom Ameno-. 
phis thirty years and tén months: then 
Orus thirty six years and five months: 
then his daughter Acenchres twelve 
years and one month; afterwards her 
brother Rathotis nine: then Acen- 
cheres twelve years and five months 
another Acencheres twelve years and 
three months: after him Armais four 
after him 
reigned Ramesses one year and four 
months; then Armesses the son of 
Miammous sixty-six years and two 


years and one month: 


months: after him Amenophis nine- 
teen years and six months: and he 
was succeeded by Sethosis and || Ra- 
messes, he maintained an army of 


cavalry and a naval foree. 


This king (Sethosis) appointed his - 
brother Armais his viceroy over 
Egypt: he also invested him with all 
the other authority of a king, with 
only these restrictions; that he should 
not wear the diadem, nor interfere 
with the queen, the mother of ‘his 
children, nor abuse the royal concu- 
bines. Sethosis then made an ex- 
pedition against Cyprus and Pheeni- 
cia, and waged war with the Assy- 
rians and Medes; and he subdued 


+ "Apeveddns Al. 


t ’Axepprs et ‘axendoene 8 Sync.—’Ayx ayngls El.—'Aysyyépns Big. 


§ Padds Al. 


|| Qy. 6 xa}, who is called. 


revous, dmavras, Tog pev 
Spars, rode 0¢ Ananth, pb 
33. THs TOAARS Suvadews, bT0- 
peya 
ppovicas ext tats éumparylasc, 


yerpidug €AaBe. nai 


ert nal Vapraredrepov éro- 
pevero,* Teg pds avaTorus 
morerg Te nal xOpas xaTa- 
oT pepojrevos.. 

Xpovov te inavod yeyovores, 
"Apwais 6 natarenprels év Ai- 
youre, mdvta rolumady,t 
Oig BdeAdog wapyver wy Tose, 
adeBg emparrey. ual yap thy 
Bacirida Biatos eoyev, nat 
Tails dhrais madraxiow ccper- 
BB¢ BieréAer ypdrevoce meive- 
eves 0€ bd TAY Hidwy Uiddy- 
wa eciper, nal aytqpe tH 

*O 8 rerayuévos ent tay 
iepav £ t¢ Aiydntou, ypabas 
BiPAtov exeurpe TH TeIdoes, 
Oyndy autd méyvra, xx) or 
GyTIpey 6 aderes adrod “Ap- 
pails. Tapa prince ou inéotpe= 
Wey ig Wndovowy, nat expd- 
tyrev tH ize Pacirelas 4 
8¢ ydbpa enAandy dnd rod adrod 
Gvonarog Alyurtos. Aéyer yap 
ore 6 pey SéIaoig § exarei'ro 
Aiyurtos, "Apuaig 8& é dder- 


\ . 
peg adrod Aavads. 


* éimimogetdero Big. Hafn. 
} Hud. from Vet. Int.—ispéwy Vulg: 


MANETHO: 175 


them all, some by force of arms, and 
others without a battle, by the mere 
terror of his power. And being 
elated with his success, he advanced 
still more confidently, and overthrew 


the cities, and subdued the countries 
of the East. 


‘But Armais, who was left ia Egypt, 
took advantage of the opportunity, and 
fearlessly perpetrated all those acts 
which his brother had enjoined him 
not to commit: he violated the queen, 
and continued an unrestrained inter- 
course with the royal concubines ; and _ 
at the persuasion of his friends he 
assumed the diadem, and openly op- 
posed his brother. 


But the ruler over the priests of 
Egypt by letters sent an account to 
Sethosis, and informed him of what 
had happened, and how his brother 
had set himself up in opposition to 
his power. Upon this Sethosis im- 
mediately returned to Pelusium, and 
recovered his kingdom, The country 
of Egypt took its name from Setho- 
sis, who was called also Aigyptus, as 
was his brother Armais known by 
the name of Danaus.—Joseph, conir. 


. App. lib, I. ce. 14, 15. 


}¢ taprodw Hafn. 
§ x43ws Big. — 


176 


MANETHO. 


OF THE ISRAELITES. 


4 € 
Totroy (Apévoduy) émidv- 
~ ~ ad ~ 
wnoas Tedy yeverwas Jeary, 
ef : f z ~ \ > 
@omep Qpoc™ cig ray mpd ad- 
/ . 
tov PeBucireunotwy® ayevey- 
~v / Y 
nelv d€ Tyy émintyalay buwvdnw 
~ uA \ XN 
paey atte Auevape, matpag de 
\ 
Tdmiog} ars, Selag d€ do- 
~ / / 
KOVYTL PETETHNKEVAL UTES, 
/ f \ / 

KATA TE Coplay nak Tpoyyaoiy 
Toy érouevwv. eimely oty adTD 
~ \ ¢€ / e / 
TOTO Toy Guwyupoy, ore OvYf- 
ceTas Deods del, ef navdapcy 

~ \ ad 4 
amd Te hempiy ual TOY GAdAwy 
~ > UA ‘ \ 
piapay dydpomav Thy xwpay 

AEHTAY TOLTELEYs 

+ / 
‘“Hovévra d¢ tov Paciréa, 
TAT As TOUS Te THUATA MEAW= 
/ 
Pypévous ex tng Abytrrou cvy- 
™~ \ ~ / 
ayayeiv® yeversas S€ ToD TAT- 
Vous pupicdac 6ute* nal rov~ 
> \ . 7 \ > 
Tous cig TAS AiNoToulas Tas ev 
~ \ > \ / ~ 
T® pos aAvaToAny jreper Tov 
_ a 
Neldov éuPareiy adtoy, omas 
bad ye 

epyditowro nal Toy ZrAwy. Al- 


yurtioy of 


3 , > en) ‘ 
civas 0€ tivo év adtols nal 


eynexwpiorevar. 


tiv doyluov ‘epéwy (qyot,) 

, 4 \ \ 
Aémpg Tuynexyévovg. tov de 
"Apuévadi exeivoy, tiv copay 


\ \ ° € v 
nak wavtinoy avdpa, tmodeic~ 


* Hud. from Vet. Int.—Qp Vulg. 


This king (Amenophis) was de- 
sirous of beholding the gods, as Orus, 
one of his predecessors in the king- 
dom, had seen them. And he com- 
municated his desire to a priest of the 
same name with himself, Amenophis, 
the son of Papis, who seemed to 
partake of the divine nature, both in 
his wisdom and knowledge of futu- 
rity: and Amenophis returned him — 
answer, that it was in his power to 
behold the gods, if he would cleanse 
the whole country of the lepers and 
other unclean persons that abounded 
in it. 

Well pleased with this information, 
the king gathered together out of 
Egypt all that laboured under any 
defect in body, to the amount of 
eighty thousand, and sent them to the 
quarries, which are situated on the 
east side of the Nile, that they might 
work in them and be separated from 
the rest of the Egyptians. And (he 
says) there were among them some 
learned priests who were affected 
with leprosy. And Amenophis the 
wise man and prophet, fearful lest 
the vengeance of the gods should fall 
both on himself and on the king, if 


+ Hud.—Madris Al. 


eT tT ill i ee hn iad tae oe 


Sat mpd; adriv re ual tov Ba- 
oihéa xorov Tay YeBy, €b Brac- 
Dévres spIyjoovtar. nal mpoc- 
$ 7 
Sépevoy™® eimeiv, Ors compa 
yncovat tives Toig psapois, na 
tg Alylrrov xparicovow ex 
/ ‘ ed 
ern Sexatpia. py ToAunoas 
\ 2 ~ x ~ 
pay adtoy eimely tatta To 
Bacire?, ypapyy 8€ xatadi- 
/ S c id, 'B 
movta wept mdvtwy Eavtoy dve- 
rely. ey GOvuig de elvar ry 
Buathécx. 

(Ke@mera nard nek chro 
yeypucper). Tay d€ raig Aaro- 
palais &¢ ypaves Inavds OinAdey 
tahamepolyrav, akiwrels 6 
Bacsreds, iva mpds natrdrvow 
> ~ \ / > / 
auTeig “at anenny amouepion 
Thy Tore TOY Toynevov pnw 
Reioay weaw, } Avapw cuve- 
KOmnten. ert Ce 4 wlhus natE 
Tay Teoroylay dvortey Tupa- 
1406. 

Of 8 aig tavern cized- 
Vovres, nad rav tomov rodroy 

oe) ee + € 
els amurtacw ) eXOvTES, NYE- 
Hove witiy Aeysuerdy tive Tov 
“Adsomodutay iepéov "Ordpos- 
pw§ eorjcavro. ual roltrw 
meOapynrovtes ev ra&aww cpxo- 

iy eo & DA ~ \ ’ 
potncay® 6 d¢ mpatoy uty av- 

~ oA 

Toig vowov EteTO, ATE mpor- 


nx \ c4 ~ 
uuvely Yeovds, pyre TOY wdhic- 


* Hud.—zpodéuevoy Vulg. 
| amoxatdcracy Hafn. 


MANETHO. 177 


it should appear that violence had 
been offered. them, added this also in 
a prophetic spirit ;—that certain peo- 
ple would come to the assistance of 
these unclean persons, and would 
subdue Egypt, and hold it in posses- 
sion for thirteen years. These tidings. 
however he dared not to communi- 
cate to the king, but left in writing 
an account of what should come to 
pass, and destroyed himself, at which 
the king was fearfully distressed. 

(After which he writes thus, word 
for word:) When those that were 
sent to work in the quarries had con- 
tinued for some time in that miser- 
able state, the king was petitioned to 
set apart for their habitation and pro- 
tection the city Avaris, which had 
been left vacant by the Shepherds ; 
and he granted them their desire: 
now this city, according to the theo- 
logy above, is a Typhonian city. 

But when they had taken posses- 
sion of the city, and found it well 
adapted for a revolt, they appointed 
for themselves a ruler from among 
the priests of Heliopolis, one whose 
name was Osarsiph, and they bound 
themselves by oath that they would 
be obedient. Osarsiph then, in the 
first place enacted this law, that they 
should neither worship the gods, nor 


+ Hud. from MSS. Vet. Int.—Al. omit. 
§ Hud. from Vet. Int.—’Ocdpugoy Vulg. 


AA 


178 


*d 
ra éy Alydnt@ Senso tevonevay 
~ / \ 
iepdv Cowv améyer bar rndevic, 
mdvta te Sve nat avarory 

A \ =X 
ovuvdnterbas S€ undevt TARY 
nv / . ~ DY: 
Tay cvvmporuerav. Tomita 0€ 
TACLTT A 


/ \ 
vouobeTAT as, “ab 


Gra, padhora roig Alyur-, 


~ / 
tiog EOsouois™ evavtiovpreraty 
| eS / X v4 
enedevcey Troduxyespig Tae TIS 
/ / \ 
moreng emionevacery Tey, nat 
\ / c / A 
Tpog morcuoy Erolnous yiver~ 
/ 
Sau roy mpds "Auévachiy > toy 
ere. / 
Baoinén. adrag S€ mpocraBe~ 
pevos el? Exutod ual toy 
rR e / 4 
Garrwy lepéwy val cvppreniac= 
/ A / 
wevwy, exeuabe mpécBers mpoct 
\ \ 
Tog bro Tebudoews aredu- 
/ / 
Neévrag§ momévas, elo mdduy 
\ / 
Thy xarounerny “leporokuna 
\ 
nat Ta ual? éavtov ual Tods 
a 
ahAaus Todg TuvaTimacbevTas 
tA CY 0 
onrdcas, Ablov oUYETIOT PO 
4 ; *s 
Tevew ou0bvmadsy ex* Aiyur- 
og 
tov. Enakey || nev oby adtode 
> ik ~ \ 3 
ENNYYEARTO, TpOTov jrey Els 
? \ ~ 
Avapiy thy Tpoyounny adtoy 
K 
mTarpida, vat t& émrdem 
~ of / 
Tolg oxXAes mapetery apbavarc, 
€ / \ 
omepuayncertar d€ Gre déu, 
o te / / v 
wat padlws troyér:prov adrois 
‘ / 7 
Thy xeopay Tolnces. of d€ imep- 


~ / uA 
Kapets yevouevor mdvtes mpo- 


MANETHO,. 


abstain from any of those sacred ani- 
mals which the Egyptians hold in 
veneration, but sacrifice and slay them 


all; and that they should connect © 


themselves with none but such as 
were of that confederacy. When he 
had made such laws as these, and 
many others of a tendency directly 
in opposition to the customs. of. the 
Egyptians, he gave orders that they 
should employ the multitude of hands 
in rebuilding the walls about the city, 
and hold themselves in readiness for 
war with Amenophis the king. He 
then took into his counsels some 
others of the priests and unclean 
persons: and sent ambassadors to 
the city called Jerusalem, to those 
Shepherds who had been expelled by 
Tethmosis :. and he informed them 
of the position of their affairs, and 
requested them to come up unani- 
mously to his assistance in this war 
against Egypt. He also promised in 
the first place to reinstate them in 
their ancient city and country Avaris, 
and provide a plentiful maintenance 
for their host, and fight for them as 
occasion might require ; and assured 
them that he would easily reduce the 
country under their dominion. The 
Shepherds received this message with 


* Hud. from MSS.—éSicpévors Vulg. 


+ Hud. from Vet. Int.—Mé4wow Vulg. 
§ Hud. MSS.—amseaSévres Al. 


+ Hud. MSS.—AI. omit it. 
|| Lowth proposes ard&&etv. 


BWywg eis etnoos pupladas av- 
Spdv cwvebdpuncay, nab jer 
od OAD juov elg Avapiy. 
*Auevodis 8 6 tay Alyur- 
thoy Bacireds, as eniveto tx 
wore thy enelvwy epodoy, ov 
petping cuvexvOn, tig Tap 
"Auevopens Tod Temiog wyyo- 
Nelo mpodnrdoews. nal mpote- 
pov ovvayayay wrAnbog Alyur- 
thov, nat Bovdevodrevog neta 
Tay éy Tovtog HyEenovwy, Ta 
te lep& Cia re mpdta wdic- 
ta, éy Toig kepots Timmueva ws 
y éavtiy peteteurpato, nal 
Tog uate repos lepedow wa- 
piryyeiney,* dg aoparéorara 
tiv Yedy cvynptipar te Eoava. 
toy d€ vity Seba t roy xal 
Papécony and Pdprpews rod 
Ratpos avonacpevey wevtaery 
ovra, eb€bero mpic tov éavrod 
pinoy. adtos 8€ SiaPas trois 
Barrow Abyurtias, otow els 


tplanovra jrupladasg  aydpaiy 


 PaXpwTarov, “nab Tole moAe- 


phos amavricac ob owéBa- 
Rev? GAAw péeAAEsry Teomarely 
vouloas, marwdpounoas jrey 
elg Méucpiv. divaraBdy re tov- 
we "Amy, wal ta dada re 
éxeioe petaneupbevtra — fepc 


Coa, edOds ig Aifioniay aby 


* maphyysAAsy Big. 


MANETHO, 179 


the greatest. joy, and quickly mus- 
tered to the number of two hundred 
thousand men, and came up to Avaris. 

Now Amenophis the king of Egypt, 
when he was informed of their inva- 
sion, was in great consternation, re- 
membering the prophecy of Ameno- 
And he as- 
sembled the armies of the Egyptians, 


phis, the son of Papis. 


and having consulted with the leaders, 
he commanded the sacred animals to 
be brought to him, especially those 
which were held in more particular 
veneration in the temples, and he 
forthwith charged the priests to con- 
ceal the images of their gods with 
the utmost care. Moreover he placed 
his son Sethos, who was also called 
Ramesses from his father Rampses, 
being then but five years old, under 
the protection of a faithful adherent ; 
and marched with the rest of the 
Egyptians being three hundred thou- 
sand warriors, against the enemy, who 
advanced to meet him: but he did 
not attack them, thinking it would be 
to wage war against the gods, but 
returned, and came again to Mem- 
phis, where he took Apis and the 
other sacred animals he had sent for, 
and retreated immediately into Ethio- 
pia together with all his army, and 
all the multitude of the Egyptians ; 


+ 28w Big. 


180 


~ 7 
dmaytt t oroam nal wAnbes 
thy Nip. ation any On. Xapirs 
yap hy wre troxelpios 6 Tay 

a. 
Aidlorar Baciwreds’ Oey tmo- 
‘ \ \ 4 
deEcevos, “ut Todg aXAouG 
\ Fae, € 
mavTras bmoAaPay vig Eaxer 7 
6 / 
xopa Foy wpdg aySpomivyy 
/ 
spodyy Emitydelwv, nal worerc® 
» ~ 
ual ubuag mpos Tyy TOY TeE- 
mpaperoy tpicnaiera  eTdy 
5 ES, > ~ > +. 
amd ths dpyng adrod T exarw- 
° ° ‘3 , 
Ti avtdpuess, ovX TTY YE 
war orpatomedoy Alfsomendy 
mpos pvdanny énérake ois 
~ ~/ 
map’ Apevepews Tod Pacrréws 
én} tv ploy Tg Aiyuarov. 
Kal te ev nate thy Ai- 
. \ 
Niowlay toatta. of d€ LoAv- 
~ / \ ~ 
pitas nareAnovtes, ody Toig 
~ Ld bY / 2 
prccpoig tv Alyumtioy obtws 
/ ~ 
civortug t Trois dvSpamoss mpor- 
4 e/ + ~ 
nynxoncav, wate THY THY 
/ 
Tpoerpnnevev uparnai xEipia- 
tm § paiver bat, toig tore TH 
ToUTWY dcePnuata Seapevorg. 
\ 
Kab yop ob ovoy ores nal 
aoe 4 Orn\ ¢ 
AWAGS EVETPNTAY, GUOE LEpo- 
~ \ 
ToMuyTes, odde Avrouvdnevor 
/ ~ ~ 
Evava Meiiv ‘hpnotvro, a&aAc& 
\ n ~ ~ 
Kab TOG AUTOIG OmTaviong TOV 
ceBacrevoytvay fepdy Chay 


xporevor SieteAovy, ual Véras 


MANETHO. 


for the king of Ethiopia was under 
He was there- 
fore kindly received by the king, 
who took care of all the multitude | 
that was with him, while the country 
supplied what was necessary for their 
He also allotted to him 
cities and villages during his exile, 
which was to continue from its be- 
ginning during the predestined thir- 
teen years. 


obligations to him. 


subsistence. 


Moreover he pitched a 
camp for an Ethiopian army upon 
the borders of Egypt, as a protection 
to king Amenophis. 


In the mean time, while such was 
the state of things in Ethiopia, the 
people of Jerusalem, who had come 
down with the unclean of the Egyp- 
tians, treated the inhabitants with 
such barbarity, that those who wit- 
nessed their impieties believed that 
that their jot sway was more exe- 
crable than that which the Shepherds 
For 
they not only set fire to the cities 
and villages, but committed every 
kind of sacrilege, and destroyed the 
images of the gods, and roasted and 
fed upon those sacred animals that 
were worshipped; and having com- 


had formerly exercised. alone. 


* Hud. supposes some word such as magacyov to have been lost here. 


+ MSS. inserts eis ry. 


} Hafn. inserts x2}, 


§ Hud. from Lowth and Vet. Int.—ypvetv Vulg. 


nal cig ToUTay lepeig nat 
mpapiras qvdynatov yiverbas, 
nat yyavorg ebéBarov? Néyetas 
Y ore tyy woditelay nad tods 
vonoug abtoig naTaBadrrduevos 


iepeds, TO yévos “Hisovrodirng, 


y \ ~ 
ovo, Ocapaip, awd tod év. 


*“HAlov mores Seod "Oolpews, cs 
pereBn cig TOTO Td ‘yév06, 
ueteTeOn toivona ual mpoon- 


yopévby Matos. 


MANETHO. 181 


pelled the priests and prophets to 
kill and sacrifice them, they cast them 
It is said 
also that the priest, who ordained 
their polity and laws, was by birth 
of Heliopolis, and his name Osarsiph, 


naked out of the country. 


from Osiris the god of Heliopolis: 
but that when he went over to these 
people his name was changed, and 
he was called Moyses.—Joseph. contr. 
App. lib. I. c. 26. 


OF THE SHEPHERDS AND ISRAELITES. 


(Aéye: 8¢ 6 Mavebdy ra- 
Aw.) “Ors peta tatra énr- 
Sev 6 Apevodis airs AlPonias 
peta pweydAns Suvdnrews, nak 
6 vidg adrod Pdyabys nat ad- 
Tog exov Btvams* nal cunPa- 
Rovres of BV0 Toig moynéor nal 
Toig pucapoic, evinnray adrods, 
“Gh ToAAo’s amrourelvaytes 
Oiokay aprods axps tay splay 


Ts Suplas. 


(Manetho again says:) After this 
Amenophis returned from Ethiopia 
with a great force, and Rampses also, 
his son, with other forces, and en- 
countering the Shepherds and the 
unclean people, they defeated them 
and slew multitudes of them, and 
pursued them to the bounds of Syria. 
—Joseph. contr. App. lib. I. c. 27. 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 





OF THE EXODUS: 


FROM CHAREMON. 


/, 
META tovrtoy ekeraoas Bov- 
4 \ \ 
owas Kaipyuova. nat yap 
XN 
obtog Alyurtianyy pacnwy ic- 
/ / XN 
Toplay cvyypapery, Kar TpET- 
Yj 
Sele tavts dona tov Baci- 
4 \ ba 
Aéws Orrep 6 Mavebac, “Anevw- 
civ, “ah tov vioy avtod Pa- 
, \ ¢ 
PETTNY, PTH, OTty 
of 
“© Kare& robo irvovg 1 lous 
epayn tO Apeveper, jreracpo- 
/ s \ 4 \e \ 5s ~ 
pevn AdTOY, OTs TO iepoy adT Is 
cod / 
éy TH TOAEUM xaTécranTas. 
\ 
Doitipdyryy™ bé bepoypaypa- 
/ ~ 3\ ~ ‘\ 
TEX PUVA, EaY THY TOUS [Ko- 
/ ~ 
Ava rods exovtayv avdpay xa- 
A \ a , 
Sdpn thy Atyurtoy tatecac- 
\ / a 2 
Sus ths wrolag} adtéy. °Em- 
/ \ ~_ ~ 
Aébavra dé tov emicwaey jav= 


pidac elnooimévte éxBareiv. 


* dpiroBarny, bpitoBdyrny, Al. MSS. 


Arter him (Manetho) I wish to 
examine Cheremon, who professes 
to have 


Egypt. 
does Manetho to the king Ameno- 


composed a history of 
He gives the same name as 


phis and his son Ramesses, and says 
as follows—_ on) 


“Isis appeared to Amenophis in 
his dreams, rebuking him that her 
temple should have been overthrown 
Upon which Phritiphantes 
the sacred scribe told him, that if he 
would cléar Egypt of all polluted 


in war. 


persons he would be delivered from 
He therefore collected 
two hundred and fifty thousand un- 
clean persons, and drove them out. 


these terrors. 


Their leaders were two scribes called 


+ aréas El. 


ae 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 


"Hycicbas 8 adtiy ypaypo- 
Téas Matiojy te nal lorgnoy, 
wal toltov lepoypaupates. 
Alyiaria 8 adreig bviuara 
elvan, TO pev Matoy Tiosber, 
79 3é "lwonny Merecgp. Tov- 
tous 8° eis [leAovcuoy eddeiy, 
wal emituxely pupidar Tpia- 
KOVTAONTO  naTarenesne vais 
ind rod "Aucervddiog as od Ve- 
Aew €ig THy Atyurtoy dianous- 
Ces. 

Oig didiay cvvbenevovg ext 
zy Alyurtoy otparetca. 
Tov 8&8 “Apes ody, bro- 
pewavta Thy Epodoy adtay Eig 
Albionlay puyeiy xatadimovta 
Thy yovaine eynvoy. hy upuT- 
TOMeYyY éy Tics omnralaus Te- 
uelv wai da, dvouan Meco jyyy,* 
vy adpwlevta exdidbas Todg 
"Tovdatoug cig tyy Lupiav, bv- 
Tas Teph eixoor puprddauc, nat 
toy matépa “Auevady en THs 


AiSurlas vatadebacsas.” 


OF 


FROM 


r \ ” 
Kata thy Aiyunrtoy Td ma- 
» Lend / 
Aaiov, AosusuNng wEepioTacews 
/ / , 
yevonerys, avemeumoy of ToA- 


ast X\ Sb. % ~ ~ go. 4 
AGL THY AlT AY TWY KAAWY ETI 


183 


Moyses and Josephus, the latter of 
whom was a sacred scribe: but their 
Egyptian names were, that of Moyses 
Tisithen, and that of Josephus Pete- 
seph. They bent their way towards 
Pelusium where they met with three 
hundred and eighty thousand men left 
there by Amenophis, whom he would 
not suffer to come into Egypt. 


With these they made a treaty and 
invaded Egypt. But _Amenophis 
waited not to oppose their incursion, 
but fled into Ethiopia, leaving his 
wife pregnant: and she concealed 
herself in a cavern where she brought 
forth a child and named him Messe- 
nes, who when he arrived at man- 
hood drove out the Jews into Syria, 
being about two hundred thousand, 
and recalled his father Amenophis 
from Ethiopia.—Joseph. conir. App. - 
lib. I. c. 32. 7 





THE EXODUS: 


DIODORUS SICULUS. 


There having arisen in former days 
a pestiferous disease in Egypt, the 
multitude attributed the cause of the 
evil to the Deity: for a very great 


184 


/ ~ \ 
Sanoviey. ToAADY yap nal 


~ , / 
maytoanay xaromotvtev &é- 


a5 / 4 
vor, na Oimnharynévors eect 


/ ‘ ee See \ \ 
ypaprevoy TEpt TO kepov nal Tag 
“4 / 
Suclas, nararertcbas suve- 
Bawe map abroig tag mat- 
ad ~ . / of > 
ploug TO Seay tiyrcke. “Ome ab 
~ ~ fe 
THs xopas eyyevets brénaPor, 
/ 
ay pun Tos GAAopvAove jre~ 
A 
TATTHTovT as, uplowy ovn ETET~ 
Sa: tov nandv. Etsds otv 
ae ° 
Eevydatounevay tev aAdoeS~ 
~ ¢ \ 2 / \ 
VOY, Ob Ev EmLpaveTTATOs nas 
/ 
Spartimarare avotpapevtes 
c/ / 
eepiipnoay (Bs tes pai) 
\ 
eig thy SEAAdda, nat tives 
wee, / + > / 
ETEPOUG TOMOUG EXOVTAG akwro~ 
e / Y pats ~ 
yous nyErovac, av nyovyte Aa~ 
Ages 
vars “nat Kadduog TOY GAdwy 
/ 
ETIPAvETTATOL. 
\ \ 
*O 88 mords Aews ebérerer 
/ 
cig thy viv nadovuervyy “Tov- 
id \ 
Satay, ov mopiw prey nemnevyy 
6 ~~ \ 
Tyg Alytatov, waytends de 
epnoy avoay xu exelvovg 
\ / > ~ \ n 
TOUS Xpovoug. nyeito de THs 
/ 
amoulas 6 mporaryopevonevos 
~ 4 nN 
Moos, ppovnces d€ moAAR nat 
awWpela ahelotoy diaepwy. 
% 
Otros 8€ nataraBoneuog thy 
” \ fe 4 
XOpayv, aArag TE woAEg Extio€ 
NO ae ee > 4 
wat THY YU OUTaY EnipaverTa- 


TV, ovouratorevyy ‘LeporoAvuc. 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 


concourse of foreigners of every na- 
tion then dwelt in Egypt, who were 
addicted to strange rites in their 
worship and sacrifices; so that in 
consequence the due honours of the 
Whence the 


native inhabitants of the land infer- 


gods fell into disuse. 


red, that, unless they removed them, 
there would never be an end of their 
distresses. ‘They immediately there- 
fore expelled these foreigners; the 
most illustrious and able of whom 
passed over in a body (as some say) 
into Greece and other places under 
the conduct of celebrated leaders, of 
whom the most renowned were Da- 
naus and Cadmus. 


But a large body of the people 
went forth into the country which is 
now called Judea, situated not far 
distant from Egypt, being altogether 
The leader of 
this colony was Moses, a man very 
remarkable for his great wisdom and 
valour. When he had taken posses- 
sion of the land, among other cities, 
he founded that which is called Jeru- 
salem which is now the most cele- 
brated.—Lib. xu. Kcl. 1. p. 921. 


desert in those times. 


N.B. The rest of the fragment gives an account of the Jewish polity, laws, 
&c. It was the beginning of Diodorus’ history of the Jewish war, and is pre- 


served by Photius. 


Tee | 
- a> 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 185 


OF THE EXODUS OF THE JEWS: 


FROM LYSIMACHUS. 


Aéyes yap’ °Ent Bonyopews 
To Alyurtiov BacrA€ws, Tay 
pad Trav *lovdalev Aempods ov- 
Tag wat Wwpods, nal HAAa v0- 
CHAT Tia ExovTas, Elo Te 
lepde natapevyoytas eT artery 
cpopriv. Tlaumdddwy de avape- 
mov vondia  mrepimecovTay, 
anapriay éy tH Alyixtw ye- 
véerTas. Bonxop ve, troy ray 
Miyvatley Baciréx, ig ”Av~ 
pover™ méurpas wept Ths anap- 
lag TOs wayTEvToAevovg’ Toy 
@edy 88 eineiv | ra fepd na- 
Rapa am aySpdrav avdyvev 
enParroyra 


~ n > / 
abrois én tay lepwy erg ToTOUG 


nat dvoreBOr, 


epenovs, rods S€ wwpods nal 
Aempods Budioat, as rod nAlov 
Gryavanrouvros ext TH TovTwy 
Coon ual ree bepu ayvicas, nat 
orm Thy ny xapropopacesy. 
Toy 0¢ Béxxopy rods xpnopsis 
AaBovre tog te fepeis nal 
emiPopnitas mpoonarerdjrcvor, 
nehedoas emhoyyy Tone apre~ 


voug Tov dauaddptwy, Tors 


* "Auuwyog MSS. 


He says, That in the reign of Boc- 
choris king of Egypt, the Jewish 
people being infected with leprosy, 
scurvy, and sundry other diseases, 
took shelter in the temples where 
they begged for food; and that in 
consequence of the vast number of 
persons who were seized with the 
complaint there became a scarcity in 
Egypt. Upon .this Bocchoris the 
king of the Egyptians sent persons 
to inquire of the Oracle of Ammon, 
respecting the sterility : and the god 
directed him to cleanse the temples 
of all polluted and impious men and 
cast them out into the desert, but to 
drown those that were affected with 
the leprosy and scurvy, inasmuch as 
their existence was displeasing to the 
Sun; then to purify the temples; upon 
which the land would recover its ferti- 
lity. When Bocchoris had received the 
oracle, he assembled the priests and 
attendants of the altars, and com- 
manded them to gather together all.the 
unclean persons and deliver them over 
to the soldiers to lead them forth into 


+ ’Epelv MSS. 
a 


186 _ 


TT paTorars TovTOVS Tapadod= 
MA 2S 2 s 
var natdbew adrods cic THY 
4 : \ 
Epnirov® Toug Oe Aempods €ig pro- 
v4 
AvPdivove yxapras ev0jruvrac, 
4 ~ 
ya nanoow ig TO méAayos. 
/ N_ ™ 
BuoisSévtwy 3¢ tov rempdy 
A ~n 
“ai Popov, Tos KAAOUS TUVE- 
4 
purrévtas cig rémovg epynous 
4 / 
extedivar én aware’ Lv- 
, \ ; 
vaxNévrag S¢ Povretracrvas 
\ ~ 
mept avtayv, ywuuTog & émiye- 
/ ~ \ /, ? 
YOKEVNS, TUP Kab AUXYOUS naU= 
/, 
cavtas uAdtréw Eavtods, 
4 Nn 
Thy v .emutcay wxuta yvno- 
4 . 
Tevoayvtasg thdouertasr Tove 
\ \ ~ ~ 
Neovs, MEps TU THTAL avTors. 
rd 2 4 ¢ / ~~ 
THO émoton quepa Motogy 
Tiva cuuPovretoas adrtoic, 
« / 
mapaParrourevorg lay dy 
eA a ws, 
Téuvely, aXpIG ay *™ EAIwowy els 
4 > / . 
TOMOUS obnovjAz€voug, mapanenev= 
f ~ 
caval te adttois, winre dv- 
, ty 
Spdtay til edvopoey, Lente 
a 
apiora curBovrevoew, &AAC 
\ / e ~ 
TH XEipova* Jedy te vaove vad 
B \ z bE] , 
wKous, 016 ay mepTiywoty, 
> / 4 
AYAT PETELY. LuvaiverayvTrwy 
\ ~_ EUS 
6 Tay Hhrwy, te doySévra 
~ 8 \ Lond ». of 
morovyras Cie ting epquov tro~ 
, ~ 
peverdaut, inavids d¢ byrnbev- 
5 ~ 2 
Tas €Adeiy €ig Thy olnounervny 
, \ 4, 
XOpay, nab rove Te dvd pdhmous 
€ I : \ \ n_ 
tBpilovras, nal re lepds ovAdy- 


‘\ 4 . ~ 
Tas ual éeumpnoayvtas, érbeiy 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 


the desert ; but to wrap the lepers in 
sheets of lead and cast them into the 
After they had drowned those 
afflicted with the leprosy and scurvy, . 
they collected the rest and left them 
to perish in the desert. But they 
tcok counsel among themselves, and 
when night came on lighted up fires 
and torches to defend themselves, and 
fasted all the next night to propitiate 
the gods to save them. Upon the 
following day a certain man called 
Moyses counselled them to persevere 


sea. 


in following one direct way till they 
should arrive at habitable places, and 
enjoined them to hold no friendly 
communication with men, neither to 


‘follow those things which men es- 


teemed good, but such as were con- 
sidered evil: and to overthrow the 
temples and altars of the gods as 
often as. they should happen with 
When they had assented to 
these proposals, they continued their 
journey through the desert, acting 


them. 


upon those rules, and after severe 
hardships they at length arrived in a 
habitable country, where, having in- 
flicted every kind of injury upon the 
inhabitants, plundering and burning 
the temples, they came at length to 
the Jand which is now called Judea, 
and founded a city and settled there. 
This city was named Hierosyla from 


* ayes dv ort Big. Hafn. 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 187 


eg THY viv lovdalay mporayo~ 


pevou.eryy, utloavtas b& moAW 
T, d¢ 


»” lad / \ 
Goty rovto ‘lepiovaa® dnd 


évtavda xarTotxely. 


i> > 0 2 Ul . , 
tng encivey Siaber ews dvoao- 
Sas" T Corepoy € adrovs exi- 
upatncayras, xpove Siarrcbos 

\ 2 / \ \ \ + 
THY Gvonaclay mpos TO HT 


/ 
bvevoiler Oar, “ual thy Te OAL 


‘Teporcauua, nal adrovs ‘lepa- 


qoAvuaus mprraryopever bas. 


their disposition. But in after times 
when they acquired strength, to ob- 
literate the reproach, they changed its 
name and called the city Hierosoly- 
ma, and themselves Hierosolymites. 
—Jos. contr. App. 34. 





OF THE EXODUS: 


FROM POLEMO. 


Kat ‘EAAjvey d€ tives io- 
Topovas KaT& Tog adTOS X0- 
voug yeverbas Mocéa. 

Tlovguay pev ev tH mpdry 
tay “EdAnuindy iotopiay Aéyav 
"Ent rod” Amides Tod Dopwréwe, 
poipa tod Alyurtioy otparod 
ebemecey Alyinrov. of ev rH 


Takasorivy xarovnern Zula, 


od mdppw *ApaPlas gunoay, 


avrot Snrovets of peta Ma- 


Tews. 


Some of the Greeks also relate 
that Moses flourished in those times. 


Polemo in the first book of his 
Grecian histories says, that—“ In the 
reign of Apis the son of Phoroneus a 
part of the Egyptian army deserted 
from Egypt and took up their habi- 
tation in that part of Syria which is 
called Palestine not far from Arabia :” 
these indeed were they who went out 
with Moses.—Afric. cited Eus, Pr. 
Ev. lib. 10. 


* Quod. ieee cecvdgxact. Hud,—'ieporéAuna MSS. 


+ @rvéuacra MSS. 


t Vet. Int. Hud.—Gr. omitted 4. 


188 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 


OF THE EXODUS: 


FROM PTOLEMAZUS MENDESIUS. 


\ / ; 
Katécuare d€ thy Ata- 


py "Apworg xarce tov *Apyeioy 
yevorevos” Ivayov, ag ev ToiG 
xpavors aveyparpey 6 Mevdjosas 


II tonenaiog. 


Amosis, who lived about the same 
time with Inachus the Argive over- 
threw the city Avaris; as Ptolemzeus 
Mendesius has related in his chroni- 
cles.— Clemens Strom. cited Eus. Pr. 
Ev. lib. 10. 





OF THE EXODUS OF THE JEWS: 


FROM ARTABANUS.* 


Tors d€ xpyrapevors mapa 
aby Aiyontlov, TONAL prev 
eumbuata, ode cAbyoy be fua- 
Tipe, aXAny Te wapmrnby 
yaouy, SiaPdivras tors Kate 
cyy “ApaBlay morejrovg ‘at 
OiaPdryrois tkavey tomoy, én 
ryy epvOpay rprralovs ane 
Véhaccay. 


Kal Meydirag per déyew 


And they (the Jews) borrowed 
of the Egyptians many vessels and 
no small quantity of raiment, and 
every variety of treasure; and passed 
over the branches of the river to- 
wards Arabia, and upon the third 
day’s march arrived at a convenient 
station upon the Red Sea. 

And 


the Memphites say that 


* Artabanus, evidently an Alexandrian Jew, is said to have written about 
acentury B.C. The fragments of his history which have been preserved follow 


the Scripture with some few variations and additions. 


I have inserted the above 


fragment on account of the Memphite and Heliopolitan traditions of the Exodus 
referred to in it, Its authenticity, however, is very much to be suspected. 


Sau ate 


tov d€ Méuooy 


EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 


eumerpoy oyra tov Movooy iis 
Kbpeess Thy apemwrw thpncay- 
ra; dia Expag zg Saddoons 
To TAnO0s mapamoas. 


‘Hisoumorirag d€ Aéyeuy 


~ / 
emmatadpaely tiv Bacihen 


pete MOAN dvvdnxews apn 
war tog naBrepwuevors Coss 
Bice th yy Bmapkw rods *Iov- 
dalovs rey Alyurtion xpnoape- 
vous Sianonitery. Tae Mave 
Relay povyy yevéoNar ward- 
bas rhy Sdraccar tH paBdw. 
AKWUCAYT A, 
emiBiryew TH paPdw tod Udares, 
nah ote Td wey vara Kacry- 
var, Tyy Be Bray dice Enpeic 
S000 mopeverOar. LuveuPay- 
toy be TOY Alyurttoy nat 
Sieonovtay, pyol nip adrois ex 
tay eumpordey éxrdpabas, Thy 
d¢ Sdraccay méaw thy éddv 
emimdtcat. tog d€ Alyvartious 


¢. 2 ~ \ \ os 
UOTE TOU TUPOG Kat TNS TAR 


pupides tavrag Vapvapyvas. 


Toads 8€ “Iovdatovg Biav- 
U \ yd 7 
yovras tov ulvduvoy, Tpianovta 
y > ~ > ~ / 
ety ev TH Epnud Oratphbas, 
Bpéxovrog adroig tod ed 
~ ¢ 
“ptavoy, droov EAM, YOrE 


Tapanrncioy Thy Npocy. “yeyo- 


* Artabanus ? 
narrative of Artabanus ? 


189 


Moyses being well acquainted with 
that part of the country waited for 
the ebbing of the tide, and then made 
the whole multitude pass through the 
shallows. of the sea. 

But the Heliopolitans say that the 
king pursued them with great power, 
and took with him the sacred ani- 
mals, in order to recover the sub- 
stance which the Jews had borrowed 
But that a divine 
voice instructed Moyses to strike the 
sea with his rod: and that when 
Moyses heard this he touched the 
waters with the rod, whereupon the 
waves stood apart, and the host went 
through along adry path. He* says 
moreover that when the Egyptians 
came up with them and followed after 
them, the fire flashed on them from 
before, and the sea again inundated 
the path, and that all the Egyptians 
perished either by the fire or by the 
return of the waters. 


of the Egyptians. 


But the Jews escaped the danger 
and passed thirty years in the desert, 
where God rained upon them a kind 
of grain like that called Panic, whose 
color was like snow. He says also 


that Moyses was ruddy with white 


Qy. Does not Eusebius here resume his extract from the 


190 EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 


yévas dé qbyor tiv Médvooy, 
e bd \ 4 

TUPPaKn, BOAMY, xAOKUYT Ys 

akimuarinoy. tadra dé mpdbas 
4 4 >? > 4 

mept ern ata sydonnovta 


éwéa. 


hair and of a dignified deportment : 
and that when he did these things he 
was in the eighty-ninth year of his 
age.—Eus. Pr. Ev. lib. 10. 


Pa A po St AR, Oe Sie, Sth cs 
bee ae pet ao a er 
LOO pot = copa t atta Bt Rae ae 
i) ” + c F; ; oe 
e oy 23 ; — 

Fs ee 
a eh tats 






® 











THE FRAGMENTS Sh ice ciate 


enaely OF * ome 
‘ / ‘ ; 





TYRIAN ANNALS: 








j et 
ERY Sieg! 


Ses 


oy 
nt 


a) ” i Bh aa h Boyer bee ‘2 , + e, 
T “at i’ ck es hy fie te ras 


7 











THE TYRIAN ANNALS: 


FROM DIUS.* 


ABIBAAOY redeutjcavtos, 6 

vids adrod Eipwpoct éBactrev- 

Gey" GUTOG T& TMpdg ayaTOAKs 
, ~ t + , 

AE pN TNS TOAEWS | TpoTEX woe. 
\ ~ a) rd 
nab pelo To aot TeTOin- 
nev, § nal Tod "Onvurion Aric 

. 2 
o) leptv nal” éavti ov ev vqorg,|| 
, \ ‘\ / 
yoraus tov petakd rome, cvy- 
~ ~ / XN oo 
me TH more, “ai yXpuooic 
> / / aE. 
avabnuacw exocpyncev” aya- 
/ 
Bas d€ €fg tov AlBavoy broto- 
Poe Tpds THY TOY vay naTa~ 
oxeviy. Tov d¢ rupavvedyta ‘Te- 
~ / 

porortinov Lorvadiva meuras 

\ 
pact 

ale 3 ‘ > > 

aiviypara, “ai map avtov 

~ e \ \ 
naPety akiwdv' Y ra d€ wy 


/ » ~ ~ , 
duvqdtevta diaxpivat, To AV- 


\ XN tog 
mpog Tov  Eipwoy 


* Dion. Sync. 


} Syne. omits 77s méAews. 


|| &» Yom Syne. 





OF HIRAM. 


Upon the death of Abibalus his son 
Hiromus succeeded to the kingdom. 
He raised the eastern parts of the 
city, and enlarged the citadel; and 
joined to it the temple of Jupiter 
Olympius, which stood before upon 
an island, by filling up the interme- 
diate space: and he adorned that 
temple with donations of gold: and 
he went up into Libanus to cut tim- 
ber for the construction of the tem- 
ples. And it is said that Solomon, 
who at that time reigned in Jerusa- 
lem, sent enigmas to Hiromus, and | 
desired others in return, with a pro- 
posal that whichsoever of the two 
was unable to solve them, should for- 


feit money to the other. Hiromus 


Tt Slpu pos Sync. 
§ érofnce Sync. 
{| mag adrou ah» Adow AaBew El. 


cc 


194 THE 


cayts yonwara amorivery. 6.0 
A 
Roynoayra 8 Tov Elpwuov, nat 
pn Ouvnbevta Avoas Te abviy- 
Para, TOMAG THY xXpnuaToy 
> \ 3 4 > ~ 
€ig TO emilnpsoy avad@oas. 
> / x 
eita 8: "ABdqnovdy * 


ploy divdpa te mpotébevra Av- 


4 
twa To- 


BA ~ 
ca nal adrov GAAa TpoBareiy* 
a ~ 
& UN Aoavra tly Loroudva, 

~ / 
TOAAG TH Eipduw npocanori~ 


TH KONAGT A 


TYRIAN ANNALS. 


agreed to the* proposal, but was un- 
able to solve the enigmas, and paid 
treasures to a large amount as a for- 
And it is said that . 
one Abdemonus, a Tyrian, solved the 


feit to Solomon. 


enigmas, and proposed others which 
Solomon was not able to unriddle, for 
which he repaid the fine to Hiromus. 
—Joseph. contr. Ap. lib. I. ¢. 17.— 
Syncel. Chron. 182. 


OF THE KINGS AND JUDGES FROM NEBUCHADNEZZAR 


‘Ent EidwBadarov tov Baci- 


néwg emorwpnyce NaBovyodo- 
voropog Ty Tupo én’ ery de~ 
xatplay were todrey éBaci- 
Aeure Baka ern dena. pete 
TovtTov Sinatra. naTecTady- 
cay nat edinacay® "ExviBaros 
Bachayov unvas Ovo, XeABye 
"APdalov pnvag déna, “ABBa- 
pos cepxsepeus unvas Tpetc, Mvr- 
yovos nal Tepaorpatos Tod "AB- 
Oyreuov Sinactd ern eb, av 
petakd éactrevze Bahdropos 
eyauroy eva" tovTov TeAevTy- 
TAYTOS, AMOTTELAaYTES [ETE 


mépapavro MépBaro ex ris 


TO CYRUS. 


In the reign of Ithobalus, Nabu- 
chodonosorus besieged Tyre for thir- 
teen years. After him reigned Baal 
After him Judges were 
appointed who judged the people: 
Ecnibalus, the son of Baslachus, two 
Chelbes, the son of Ab- 
dzeus, ten months : Abbarus, the high- 
priest, three months: Mytgonus and 
Gerastratus the son of Abdelemus, 
six years: 


ten years. 


months: 


after them Balatorus 
reigned one year as king: and upon 
his death the Tyrians sent to fetch 
Merbalus from Babylon: and he 
reigned four years: and when he 
died they sent for Hiromus, his bro- 


* ’ABSdéuovey Go. 
ft Several editions omit from Nofovyodovdcopos. * 


BaBvrwvos, nal éBacirevoey 
rn téccapa. tivtov TeAev- 
THTaYTOG, peTeneupayto Toy 
adedpiy airad Eipwoy, ¢ €Ba- 
oihevoey &rn eknoow. én rov- 
tov Kipog Wepoay edvvderev- 
wey. 

(Odnoty 6 r3umas ypdvog ern 
MEVTnKovTA TeTodpa nal TpEic* 
Paves mpis adroig. ‘EPdoum 
wey yap wepi + tHg NaPovye- 
Sovarspav Bacirelag npbaro mo- 
Mopuciv Tupoyv teroapernas- 
Sexdtm 8 eres tH¢ Elpduov 
Kipog 6 Mépons ro updos map- 
éAaBev. ) 


* 


DIUS. 195 


‘ther, who reigned twenty years. In 
his time Cyrus was king of Persia. 


(The whole time therefore amounts 
to fifty-four years and three months. 
For in the seventh year of his reign 
Nabuchodonosorus began the siege 
of Tyre: and in the fourteenth year 
of Hiromus Cyrus the Persian as- 
sumed the government of that king- 
dom.)—Joseph. contr. Ap. lib. I. 
c. 21. 


e€ Hafn. Big. 


+ x) Hafn.—J. Cappel. reads £835. pry yao nal Sexdrw eres, &c. 


THE TYRIAN ANNALS: 


FROM MENANDER. 


a) f \ 
TEAETTHEANTO® be °Afi- 
/ \ 
Bdaov, duedébaro tyy Baci- 
nn 4 
relay 6 viog adtov Eipwproc, 66 
, 4 , / 
Biwras eT) TEVTYKOYTA Tpia 
% 4 4 
eBacinevoey €tn * Tpicknovta 
, 2 a \ 
TET apa. TOG EXwWoE Toy 
ri /, nn 
Evpvywpov, tov te xpuodvy 
n~ \ / 
ulova ev tog TOU Ado avédy- 
. 
nev" éts} re BAny EvAwy amed- 
\ yf / 
Nav exoper, amd Tod Aeyouevou 
? / 
Gpoug AiPevov, uéddpwa Evra 
~ ~ / 
els Tas TOY kepay oTéyus. Ka- 
Vekdv te ta adpyaia lepe, 
\ \ > MYA / 
uawvods vaodie @ucdounoe, To 
te tov “Hpandéous, ual tis 
>A / / > / 
TTapPTHS TEMEVOS dyLeperoEY, 
\ \ 
nab To pev TO SHpaxdéoue 
cad / ~ 
TPO oy énornoarot év +@ Tlep- 


/ \ z \ ~ # 
ITio Anh, ita tO THs’ AoTdp~ 





OF HIRAM. 


Arter the death of Abibalus, Hiro- 
mus his son succeeded him in his 
kingdom, and reigned thirty-four 
years, having lived fifty-three. He 
laid out that part of the city which is 
called Eurychoron: and consecrated 
the golden column which is in the 
temple of Jupiter. And he went up 
into the forest on the mountain called 
Libanus, to fell cedars for the roofs 
of the temples: and having demo- 
lished the ancient temples, he rebuilt 
them, and consecrated the fanes of 
Hercules and Astarte: he construct- 
ed that of Hercules first, in the month 
Peritius ; then that of Astarte, when 
he had overcome the Tityans who 
had refused to pay their tribute: and 
when he had subjected them he re- 


* Hud. from Sync. and Ant.—from zevrjxovta was before omitted. 


+ ém) Sync.—iwera Vulg. 


[ pérou re thy eyeoow Tod ‘HpaxAgous trorjoaro Al. 


ang, onore Titucis * erertpa- 
revoer, ry arodidoves Tods 
qpopous. od¢ nat tmarabas Eavts 
méhw avertpeper.t ext rov- 
rov dt the Fy "ABOjuoves mais 
VEOTE POG, tof evina t& TpoBAn- 
pata, a& énétacce Lodouoy 


6 ‘Teporortnoy Bacireds. 


MENANDER. 197 


In his time was a certain 
young man named Abdemonus, who 
used to solve the problems which 
were propounded to him by Solomon 
king of Jerusalem.—Joseph. contr. 
Ap. lib. I. c. 18.—Joseph. Antiq. 
Jud. lib. VIII. c. 5. 


turned. 


OF THE SUCCESSORS OF HIRAM. 


Tedeutjcayros Eipanov d1e- 
debate tHy Pacirciay Bared- 
a A 
— Capoc§ 6 vide, Oc, Prdoas ery 
tecsapduta tpia, éBaci- 
+ € 4 B ~ 
Aevoey ETN ETTA. [ETH TOUTOY 
’ ~ 
APdaerparos || 6 adrod vite, 
4 yo 
Bidoasg ern elnoos évvéa, éBa- 
fs 4 > / ~ e 
olhevoey ETN evven. ToUTOY ob 
THg Tpopped adrod viol técca- 
peg emiPovrcvcavres amdne- 
14 7 
Tay, wy 6 mpecBUTepog éPaci- 
. a 
hevoev ety Senadvo. ped’ ove 
’ 
Aoraptos 6 Achasaordprov, 4] 
a , 7 ; 
06, Piboas etn TEvTjnovTA 
, a 
tTeaoapa, €Pacihevoer ern O0- 
Gena. peta ToUToY 6 adeAdic 


avrod "Acépuuoc, ** Pidcas 


Upon the death of Hiromus, Ba- 
leazarus his son succeeded to the 
kingdom ; he lived forty-three years, 
and reigned seven : after him Abdas- 
tratus his son reigned nine years, 
having lived twenty-nine: against him 
the four sons of his nurse conspired, 
of these the eldest 
reigned twelve years: 


and slew him: 
after them 
Astartus, the son of Delzastartus, 
reigned twelve years, having lived 
fifty-four: after him his brother 
Aserumus reigned nine years, having 
lived fifty-four : he was slain by his 
brother Pheles, who governed the 
kingdom eight months, having lived 
fifty years : he was slain by the priest 


* Tiros El.—Lowth proposes Tup/ors—Titiceeos Vet. Int.—’Iuxéors ’Hixasors 


MSS.—’Hixéos Jos. in Ant. 


+ Sync. omits the eleven lines from xaSeAdy re. 
} Sync. and Jos. in Ant. insert %s). 
§ BarBalepoe Sync.—fBaorBaveoos Dind. 


|| AUddoragros Syn.—’Afddoragrog Din. 


**® ’AcSagiueos Din. 


@ ’EAsacrdégrov Sync. 


198 


€tn Téccupa ual mevTjnovTa, 
éBaclrevoey ‘ern evvea. obt0g 
ambreto trd tov adeAod bé- 
Antos, * to AaBav tH» Bac 
relay mpke pnvas Onto, Prdoas 
ery mevtéxovta. Tovey ayver- 
nev EiSdbBados ft 6 ths *Ac- 
Tapting bepeds, és, Bacthévaas 
ery tpicnovta ovo, éRiwrey 
ern ékjnovta dutw. Tovtoy die~ 
déaro BadeCapoc f vids, S65 
Bidcas ern Tercapdénovta 
mévre, éBaclrevcey ety €. 
rovtov diddoxos yeyove Mar- 
ynves § 6 vids, tc, Pidous ery 
spiduovra ovo, éBactrevoer 
try evvéa. tovtov Oicidoyos yé- 
ove Duypartey, || Prbrag & 
ern mevtqnovta eb, éBactrev- 
oEev ETN TETTUPAKOVTA ENTE. 
év 08 +B én? adrod EBdduw ere 
n Bearpy aired] prydca, 
ay rH AiBin wodw Bucdounce 
Kapyndéve. 

(Suvdryerasr Oy wag 6 ypdvoc 
ans tg Elpwpov PBacrrelas 
dips Kapyndavos utloews, er 
Ere} d¢ dw- 


ext eres Tig Elpduou Ba- 


pve pnves 4. 


otrelag év “LeporoAvjxorg Gi nado~ 


* édAAntos Sync. 


THE TYRIAN ANNALS. 


of Astarte, Ithobalus, who reigned 


_ thirty-two years, having lived sixty- 


eight : and he was succeeded by Ba- 
dezorus his son, who reigned six 
years, having lived forty-five: his 
successor was Matgenus his son, who 
reigned nine years, having lived 
thirty-two: and he was succeeded by 
Phygmalion who reigned forty-seven 
years, having lived fifty-six: in the 
seventh year of his reign his sister 
fled from him, and founded the city 
of Carthage in Libya. 


(Whence it appears that the sum of 
the whole time from the reign of Hi- 
romus to the foundation of Carthage 
is 155 years and 8 months. And since 
the temple in Jerusalem was built in 
the twelfth year of the reign of Hiro- 


t+ EiSéBados Syne. 


t Badé{wpog Din.—BaAgegos Go. 
§ Mériwos Din.—Myrnvos B.—Asrtivs Go. 
|| Muy8aAlwv ducpavoiy Sync.—vyyadlwy Go. m.—uveipavoiy Go. 


{| Sc. inserts Aide. 


** Hud. from Theoph. Ant.—x’ Vulg. 


ee ee Ee eee 


amd THs olnodounrews ToD vadd 
ais Kapyndovos uticenc, érn 


/ 
éxatly tercapduevta tpla t 


paves OnT 6.) 


MENANDER. 


199 


| unin 6 vars, yéyovey obv* mus, therefore from the building of the 


temple to the foundation of Carthage 
the time is a hundred and forty-three 
years and eight months.)—Jos. cont. 
Ap. lib. I. c. 18.—Syne. 183. 


OF THE INVASION OF SALMANASAR. 


Kai *Edovratas f OvojAae 
eBaclrevoer ery TprdnwTa ef. 
obras, dmortdytwyv Kirratoy, § 
avduhevous, mpornyayero ad- 
Tos waAw. emt tovToVs TEK- 
Wig (Sarudvacap) 6 rav’Ac- 


- cuplav Bacineds, enqave Ba- 


, ~ ef e 
ViKnY TOAEUDY GTATAY. O¢ Th 
Ye 
eipyyny, 


/ 
maytwoy avexapntey dricw. 


TMELTE{AEVOG pero 


\ 
adnéorn te Tupiav Liddy nal 


—Any|| nad 4 dros Tepes, 9] 


LA / a] 
“al TOAACL AAAaL ToAEIC, a 


T® tov “Accuploy éavtas Ba- 
oiher mapedoray. ud Tupi ** 
ody Smorayevtay mah 6 Ba- 
aiheds em adrads inéotparpe, 
Dowliay cvumdnpocavrey +> 
aire vais Ebquovra, oie nar 
emindoug éntanoctous. ais §§ 


. \ 
enimacvcayres of TY poe vavot 


* Hafn. omits. 
t ’EAsAaios Fr. 
|| Some have 7Agxn. 


Eluleus reigned thirty-six years; 
and he fitted out a fleet against the 
Cittzeans § who had revolted, and re- 
duced them to obedience. But Sal- 
manasar, the king of the Assyrians, 
sent them assistance, and overran 
Phoenicia: and when he had made 
peace with the Pheenicians he return- 
ed with all his forces. And Sidon, 
and Ace (Acre), and Paletyrus, and 


many other cities revolted from the 


Tyrians, and put themselves under 
the protection of the king of Assyria. 
But as the Tyrians still refused to 
submit, the king made another expe- 
dition against them: and the Phe- 
nicians furnished him with sixty ships 
and eight hundred rowers: and the 
Tyrians attacked him with twelve 
ships, and dispersed the hostile fleet, 
and took prisoners to the amount of 


+ &n Pay’ Theoph. Ant.—pypy’ Syne. 
§ Cyprios Sc.—Usher proposes Iutratwy. 
{{ Periz. thinksit should be Bypuris. 


** Big. Samb. and Vat. insert ara. 
tft Epiphanius reads it Phcenicibus exhibentibus. 


tt 70. Epiph. 


§§ ol Epiph. 


200 THE TYRIAN ANNALS. 


denadvo, TaY vay TOY dyTI- 
maddov Uiaonapecdrv, hanBa- 
> / / > 
vourw alyuaratoug avdpas eis 
/ > Ly dy, 
mevTanor lous. emeTary On Tay~ 
~ \ 
tov év Tupd tiny Oia TavTH. 
dvaletbas 8 6 tay ’Acoupioy 
4 
Bacireds xatradoryre piranas 
PS ~ ~ \ ~ ey 
ET: TOV TOTAAOU KG THY VODA 
yoylov, of SiaxwAdcouos Tv- 
4 \ 
ploug apucdavas T nal Todo 
4 / / 
ETecs WevTE ‘yevolrevoy, Exap- 
/ 
tépntay mivovtes én cppeatav 


> ny 
OpUKT oY. 


five hundred men: upon which ac- 
count the Tyrians were held in great 
respect.* But the king of Assyria 
stationed guards upon the river and 
aqueducts, to prevent the Tyrians from 
drawing water: and this continued 
five years, during all which time they 
were obliged to drink from the wells 
they dug.—Joseph. Antigq. Jud. lib. 
IX. ¢. 14, 


* "ApdecSo: Vat.—agbecdor Fr. 
{ Aucta hinc apud Tyrios rerum omnium pretia. Grot. 


ai ire: 


€ 


HAGINIAN FRAGMENTS: 


. ‘ 
e4 R 


ime 3 i, fiat ; 








THE PERIPLUS OF HANNO. 


ANNONO® 


KAPXHAONIQN BASIAEQS 
TIEPIIIAOTS, 


TON smtp ras ‘Hpaxdéovs 
ornras AiBunay ths yng pen 
pay, oy ual avedyney ev TO 
Tov Kpovod * renéver, Syrotyta 
Trade. 

"Edokey Kapyndovios, “Av= 
vova mreiv ew ornrdy ‘Hpax- 
relay, nad mores utiCey AiBv- 


4 } + 
powinwy. “a emAEvoeEV, TEYT Y= 


/ ers 7 ys, 
novropovs EEquovta aywy, nal 


ENG avpdy nal yuvasmiy, 
eb apidnoy rupicdwy TpIdy, nat 
citd, nal THy GAAnY Tapac- 
KEUIY» 

"Og 8 dvayrévtes, ras 
ornhas mapnurchbayev, xat 
ba wrody duoly nuepay éxdev- 


4 , 
Tape, euticnney TPOTHY TI- 





THE VOYAGE 


OF HANNO, COMMANDER OF THE 
CARTHAGINIANS, 


Rovunp the’ parts of Libya which lie 
beyond the Pillars of Hercules, 
which he deposited in the temple of 
Saturn. 


It was decreed by the Carthagi- 
nians that Hanno should undertake 
a voyage beyond the Pillars of Her- 
cules, and found Libyphcenician 
cities. He sailed accordingly with 
sixty ships of fifty oars each, and a 
body of men and women to the num- 
ber of thirty thousand, and provi- 
sions and other necessaries. 

When we had passed the Pillars 
on our voyage, and had sailed beyond 
them for two days, we founded the 


first city, which we named Thymia- 


~ * Junonis Plin, Solinus. 


204 


/ - 
Aw, qvtivea advonacayey Ov 
| ea + Was 
puartihpioy’* medley 0 avry 
¥ C-.00 af 1 ea Gees 
peya trnv’ ugmerTa mpeg ET 
2 / \ «/ 
mépay davaxrertes, ent Loro- 
> / / 
evta AiBuniv axpwrnpioy, Aa- 
4 A 
oioy dévdpeor covpATouey, Eva 
~ 7 A 
Tlocesdaveg fepay iprraueror, 
/ \ A 
mdaw émeBnwev mpeg GAroy 
BN € / isa » 
 duloxovta nuepag Huiov, aXps 
~/ é] 
exomiodynucy €bg Alayyy od 
foe Sod & MS ae / 
moppo tng Sandrrns nEr€evyy, 
KANG ov pertyy TOAAGD nal 
ed \ \ / 
peyarov. evncay O€ ual ed€- 
Ie 
pavres, nal TaAKa Sypla ve- 
OEE TAATONAG® 
ren 
Tyy te Aipyyy wapadrdd- 
¢ € / P ~ 
Eavres Oooy NEpas TACUY, Ka- 
/ ; / \ ~ 
Tounoaey { mores mpeg TH 
~ 7 / / 
Vahatry narovrevacc, Kapinoy 
n \ 3 \ 
te teyoc, nat Turryy, nas 
Axpay, “nat Méditray, nat 
o/ os 
ApapBuy. uduciney 8 avay- 
/ + , 2 / / 
Sevres, nhdouey ent peyay To- 
\ / > Set. ~_ 4 
tapoy Alkoyv, amd ts AsBuys 
péovta, mapa? attoy, Noud- 
beg GvSpwros Akitas. Pooxy- 
$ 4 
f 
par evenov, map ois exelva- 
EA \ f / 

HEY AY pL TIVOG, CplAgs yevorevole 
Tovray d€ nad’ tmeptev, Al- 
/ ” 7 ~ , 
Slowes gnovy &bevar, yiv vens- 
eves Sypsddy SserAnuueéryy 


yf ~ 
opec: weycrars, ef av pely act 


CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 


terium. Below it lay an extensive — 


plain. Proceeding thence towards 


the west, we came to Soloeis, a pro- 


montory of Libya, a place thickly » 
covered with trees, where we erected 
a temple to Neptune; and again pro- 
ceeded for the space of half a day 
towards the east, until we arrived at 
a lake lying not far from the sea, and 
filled with abundance of large reeds. 
Here elephants, and a great number 
of other wild beasts, were feeding. 


Having passed the lake about a 
day’s sail, we founded cities near the 
sea, called Cariconticos, and Gytte, 
and Acra, and Melitta, and Aram- 
bys. ‘Thence we came to the great 
river Lixus, which flows from Libya. 
On its banks the Lixite, a shepherd 
tribe, were feeding flocks, amongst 
whom we continued some time on 
Beyond the Lixite 
dwelt the inhospitable Ethiopians, 
who pasture a wild country intersect- 
ed by large mountains, from which 
they say the river Lixus flows. In 
the neighbourhood of the mountains 


friendly terms. 


lived the Troglodyte, men of various 
appearances, whom the Lixite de- 


* Ouusarngle St.—Ovuusatngias Scyl. 
+ Gem. proposes xarwxicomer. 





Ue IS ETRE TRU TS ae 
y ae eT 


oe a 


: \ 7 
“wiv ‘Al€oy. mept Se T& apn, Kam 


reimely avSpdmovg &ADow[Aop~ 
choug Tparyhoddrac* ods Taxy= 
répoug tray ev Spang eppaSov 
of Akira. 

AaBértes 8¢ wap adtBy Ep 
ponuécs mapemneopney THY €pn- 
py mpds pearnuSplay, ovo 
népus. eneivey 0 mceAsy mpos 
fmoy avioxovta, nuépas Opd- 
poy. eva eBpanev ev vy s Tivos 


4 , 
KOTO, VRTOY jAmpay, xUndoy 


y Bice ah 
eyovtay oTadlay mévte’ ‘HY 


natonnrarey,® Képygy évone- 


cayres. erexraspsuerta 8 ad- 

‘\ > ~ > 20% 
Thy ex TO TEpl@rov, xaT’ EvOd 
uelota: Kapynddvog. eqner 
yup 6 mAdds, ex te Kapyyds- 


. ~v / 
v06, enh orjhas, ugueivey én 


‘Képyyy. 


TotvredSey cig Aluvgy adpi- 

, / ~ 
KopEra, Dik TiVOG MOTAALD rE- 
yarov Siamrevoartes, Xpérys. 


eixev O€ vnroug  Aluyy TpEis, 


-uelloug ths Keépyng. ad? ay 


c 4 ~ Ul 
HAEpNTLOY TAY xaTayUcay- 
TEs, €lg THY UXoY TIS Aluvys 
+ ek 4 / 
qasouev..Omep qv Opn peysota 
imeperesver, pets | dvSpdmwv 
wie op / , “ 
aryolov, Sépuata Inpea evyu- 
pevov, 0 métpog Bd&ddovtes, 
| ER 4 ci» 4 > 
annpabay NUL, UWAVOYTES Ex= 
Pavas. eneitey mdréovtes, ele 


erepoy AAVouEy maTapdy Weyay 


* xaiwloausey Gesn, 


HANNO. 205 


scribed ‘as ‘swifter in running than 


horses. - 


Having procured interpreters from 
them we coasted along a desert coun- 
try towards the south two days. 
Thence we proceeded towards the 
east the course of a day. “Here we 
found in a recess of a certain bay a 
small island, containing a circle of five 
stadia, where we settled a colony, and 
called it Cerne. We judged from our 
voyage that this place lay in a direct 
line with Carthage; for the length of 
our voyage from Carthage to the 
Pillars, was equal to that from the 
Pillars to Cerne. 


We then came to a lake which we 
reached by sailing up a large river 
called Chretes. This lake had three 
islands, larger than Cerne; from 
which proceeding a day’s sail, “we 
came to the extremity of the lake, 
that was overhung by large moun- 
tains, inhabited by savage men, 
clothed in skins of wild beasts, who 
drove us away by throwing stones, 
and hindered us from landing. Sailing 
thence we came to another river, that 
was large and broad, and full of cro- 


codiles, and river ‘horses; whence 


+ pecre Gesn. 


206 


nal TAatdY, ‘yeuovTa xpono~ 
detAwy val immay moTapmioy. 
/ 
ovey On ma&Awy admrorpeaytes, 
cig Kepyny eravnrdouey. 
/ 
"Exeivey b¢ én} pernuBplas 
¢ / 
enrettapey dbdexa nKEpas, 
~ / a 
THY Yy Tapanreyouevos. Hy 
~ , Ih 
macay vatw@novy Ainvtiomes, 
pevyotes nyacic, ual ody, Dmo~ 
4 
pévovtes’ doweta © epaey- 
ovr, nad ToIg men” nndy Ark- 
‘raise TH 8 oby TedevTalg 
LPN / Ss / 
NEP Gy TpoTwpulartnuy oper 
Ss \ 
peydrug Sacéow. jy d€ TH 
~ ‘ 
tay dépay Evra ebady rE nal 
. \ 
mominn. mepimrctoavtes d€ 
~ / 
raita nncpas dvo, ywouerdaa 
éy Sararrys yaouats aue~ 
z ~ 
TPATHs 46 Ent Satesa mpas TH 
Os) , sz / \ 
Yip wediov qv, bNev vuuTis 
~_ ~ } 
Gcpewpdwrev, TU) cvacpeponevoy 
TAYTAXOVEY KAT amorTaoess, 
f 
To ev Tréov, To 8 EAaT TOY. 
“Pdpevaecrevas O° exciver, é- 
~/ > + EEA 
mAréoprey eis Touampoobey yue- 
/ A bed A a 
pas TEvTE TAH YH, axXpL NA- 
Souey eig peyay xoAmov, fy 
Epacay ob Epanvécs nareiodat, 
“Eomépou Kepas. év d¢ tovra, 
n z 4 2 Ties bad 
YNTOS NY [EYAAN, Kat ev TH 
View, Aiuyn Saracaddys, ev 
~ Ul 
be tavry vnoos érepa, ele Hy 
J 
_amoPdyres, nepas per, odder 
> ~ ee \ oo. . A 
apewper rev, OTL [AN VAN YURTOS 
b€, mupd Te TOAAw nasbuercr, 


\ ay hed > 4 
nas oryy avrAoy nutouer, 


CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 


returning back we came again to 
Cerne. 


Thence we sailed towards the 
south twelve days, coasting the shore, 
the whole of which is inhabited by 
Ethiopians, who would not wait our 
approach but fled from us. Their 
language was not intelligible even to 
: To- 
wards the last day we. approached 
some large mountains covered with 


the Lixitee, who were with us. 


trees, the wood of which was sweet- 
Having 
sailed by these mountains for two 
days we came to an immense opening 


scented and variegated. 


of the sea; on each side of which 
towards the continent, was a plain ; 
from which we saw by night fire 
arising at intervals in all directions, 
either more or less. 


Having taken in water there, we 
sailed forwards five days near the 
land, until we came to a large bay 
which our interpreters informed us 
was called the Western Horn. In 
this was a large island, and in the 
island a salt-water lake, and in this 
another island, where, when we had 
landed, we could discover nothing in 
the day-time except trees ; but in the 
night we saw many fires burning, and 
heard the sound of pipes, cymbals, 
We 


drums, and confused shouts. 


wp Pdrov Te wal ToyAMaveY 
mararyov, “al xpavyyy jv- 
poBos eAaBev 


pdis, nab of udvrers éxeAevoy 


play. ovy 
exArelrey tyy vycoy. Tayd o 
dumdevoaytes, mapnnrcrBouneba 
yopayv Sidmvpey Oumiandtoy® 
pertol 8 am airing mupdders 
pvanes, eveBadroy cle THY Ia- 
hatrray. 4 yn 8 trd Yepune, 
aBartos qv. tax ody udneibev 
poPnderres 
rérrapas 8 quepas pepsuevor, 
wuris Thy yay apewpbpey, 
phoyos peotyy. év peop ¥ Fv 
MMBardy Ts nip, Tov BArwy 


peitov, amrdouevoy cc eddnes 


aren Acvoaprev® 


tay dotpwv’ obtos 8 yuepas, 
Op0g epalveto préyiorov, @edy 
Gyn nahovwevoy. tprraie 8° 
exeiver, mupdderg plaxas ma~ 
pamrevoayres, ainoreOa eis 
xoAmov, Norov Kepas Aeydue- 
yov. €v O€ TH MYYD, vars Hy, 
Eommviae TH mpory, Aluyny €xou- 
ca nal dy tatry, vnoos ny 
érépa, pect) avOpdmayv ay- 
ploy. mord d€ amAelovg qoay 
yuvaines, daceias Tolg Tb ya- 
ow ae of Epunvecs excrow 
~ Topiarag* Sidnoyres d€, avdpas 
perv, ovrAraPely ode duv7fOy- 
pay’ Gre mévres wey *Eer- 
yo, xpyvoBara: tyres, ual 


Tog = metpiag {+  duvyduevor. 


* Qy. the earth. 


HANNO. _* 207 


were then afraid, and our diviners or- 
dered us to abandon the island. Sail- 
ing quickly away thence, we passed 
a country burning with fires and per- 
fumes ; and streams of fire supplied 


- from it fell into the sea. The coun- 


try* was impassable on account of the 
heat. We sailed quickly thence, being 
much terrified ; and passing on for 
four days, we discovered at night a 
country full of fire. In the middle 
was a lofty fire, larger than the rest, 
which seemed to touch the stars. 
When day came we discovered it to 
be a large hill called the Chariot of 
the Gods. On the third day after our 
departure thence, having sailed by 
those streams of fire we arrived at a 
bay called the Southern Horn; at the 
bottom of which lay an island like 
the former, having a lake, and in this 
lake another island, full of savage 
people, the greater part of whom 
were women, whose bodies were 
hairy, and whom our interpreters 
ealied Gorilla. Though we pursued 
the men we could not seize any of 
them ; but all fled from us, escaping 
over the preécipices, and defending 
themselves with stones. Three women 
were however taken; but they at- 
tacked their conductors with their 
teeth and hands, and could not be 
prevailed upon to accompany us. 
Having killed them, we flayed them, 


+ wivgore Gesn. 











ee 





Se See ane CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 












i 








 yuvaitnag BE spel, wedi’ mil brought. their skins 
cal rexalonapdrroveas Tis Carthage. We did 10 
ayovrag om Ukedoy ErecSau on, our provisions f fail: 


dmourelvavres pévror webb. er. es are 
ebedelpaer,, ‘ea epee Rape es SK Ele 


ere apes ig USETTES a Sh Shsap statin) 
Toy obra iyi whois: TP en, 








HIEMPSAL: 


FROM SALLUST. 





OF THE AFRICAN SETTLEMENTS. 


Sep qui mortales initio 
Africam habuerint, qui- 
que posted accesserint, 
aut quo modo inter se 
permixti sint, quamquam 
ab ef fama, qu pleros- 
que obtinet, diversum est ; 
tamen, ut ex libris Puni- 
cis, qui regis Hiempsalis 
dicebantur, interpretatum 
nobis est: utique rem 
sese habere, cultores ejus 
terre putant, quam pau- 
Ceete- 
rum fides ejus rei penes 


cissimis dicam. 


auctores erit. 

Africam initio habuére 
Geetuli, et Libyes, asperi, 
incultique, quis cibus erat 
caro et ferina, atque humi 
pabulum, uti pecoribus. 


Bur what race of men first had pos- 
session of Africa, and who afterwards 
arrived, and in what manner they 
have become blended with each 
other; though the following differs 
from the report which is commonly 


_eurrent, yet I will give it as it was 


interpreted to me from the Punic 
books, which are called the books of 
King Hiempsal, and will explain in 
as few words as possible the opinion 
of the inhabitants of the land itself 
relative to the matter in question. 
But its authenticity must rest upon 
the credit of its authors. 


The aboriginal possessors of Africa 
were the Geetulians and Libyans, a 
rough unpolished race, whose food 
was flesh and venison, and the pastur- 
age of the ground like cattle. They 
EE 


210 
Hi neque moribus, neque 
lege, aut imperio cujus- 
quam regebantur; vagi, 
palantes, quas nox coé- 
gerat, sedes habebant. 


Sed postquam in His- 
pania Hercules, sicut Afri 
putant, interiit, exercitus 
ejus compositus ex gen- 
tibus variis, amisso duce, 
sibi 
quisque imperium peten- 
tibus, brevi dilabitur. Ex 
eo numero Medi, Perse, 


ac passim multis 


et, Armenii, navibus in 
Africam transvecti, proxi- 
mos nostro mari locos. oc- 


Sed Persze 


cupavére. 


intra Oceanum magis = 


hique alveos navium in- 
versos. pro tuguriis ha- 
buére: quia, neque mate- 
ria in agris, neque ab His- 
panis emundi, ayt mutandi 
copia, erat. Mare mag- 
num, et ignara, lingua 
commercia, prohibebant. 
Hi paulatim, per connu- 
bia, Geetulos secum Inis- 
cuére ; et quia sepé ten- 
tantes agros, alia, deinde 
alia loca petiverant, semet 
ipsi Numidas appellavére. 
Ceeterum adhuc eedificia 


Numidarum — agrestium, 


CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 


were neither restrained by morals, 
nor law, nor any man’s government ; 
wanderers and houseless, taking up 
their abode wherever they might — 
chance to be, when night came upon 
them. 

But when Hercules perished in 
Spain, according to the opinion of 
the Africans, his army, composed of ~ 
various nations, upon the loss of its 
leader, and from the factious attempts 
of many to assume the command was 
quickly dispersed. From its ranks 
the Medes, Persians, and Armenians, 
having passed over by shipping into 
Africa, occupied the parts bordering 
The Persians settled. 
towards the Atlantic Ocean; 
formed cottages of the 


upon our sea. 
and 
inverted: 
hulls of their vessels ; for they could 
neither obtain the requisite materials. 
in the fields, nor had the means of 
buying them or trafficing for them. 
with the Spaniards: inasmuch as the 
magnitude of the sea, and ignorance 
of each others language, prevented all 
Within 
a short. time, by marriages, they: 
blended themselves with the Getu- 
lians, and because they frequently 
changed their situations, and passed: 
from one place to another, they as- 
sumed the name of Numidians. And 
to this day the buildings of the wild 
Numidians, which they call Mapalia, 


intercourse between them. 


are of an oblong form, with roofs in-. 





_ quze mapalia illi vocant, 
oblonga, incurvis lateri- 
bus tecta, quasi navium 
carinze sunt. 

Medis autem, et Ar- 
meniis accessére Libyes. 
Nam hi propiis _ mare 
Africum agitabant : (Gze- 
tuli sub sole magis, haud 
procul ab — ardoribus :) 
hique maturé oppida ha- 
buére. 
ab Hispania, mutare res 
inter se instituerant. No- 


Nam, freto divisi 


men eorum paulatim Li- 
byes corrupére, barbara 
lingua Mauros pro Medis 
appellantes. Sed res Per- 
sarum brevi adolevit; ac 
postea Numide nomine, 
propter multitudinem, a 
parentibus digressi, pos- 
_sedére ea loca, que prox- 
ima Carthaginem Numi- 
dia appellatur. Deinde, 
utrique alteris freti, fini- 
timos armis, aut metu sub 
imperium suum coégére ; 
nomen gloriamque  sibi 
addidére: magis hi, qui 
ad nostrum mare proces- 
serant, quia Libyes, quam 
Getuli, minus bellicosi: 
denique Africe pars in- 
ferior pleraque ab Numi- 


HIEMPSAL. 911 


curvated in the sides like the holds 
of ships, 


the 
Medes and Armenians bordered upon 
that of the Libyans, for they occupied 
the parts nearer to the African sea, 


The country occupied by 


whilst the Geetulians were more to- 
wards the sun, not far from the torrid 
zone: and they quickly built cities 5 
for, separated from Spain only by 
the straits, they established a mutual 
commerce. -.Their ‘name | was pre+ 
sently corrupted by the Libyans, who 
in their, barbarous language called 
them Mauri (Moors) instead of 
Medes. The affairs of the Persians 
ina short time became prosperous, 
and a colony under the name of Nu- 
midians left their original settlements 
on account of their numbers, and 
took possession of that part of the 
country which is next to Carthage 
and now called Numidia. Moreover, 
by mutual assistance, they subjected 
their neighbours to their dominion 
either by the force or terror of their 
arms, acquiring great renown and 
glory; those more particularly which 
border upon our seas, inasmuch as 
the Libyans are less warlike than the 
Geetulians, till at length chief of the 
lower part of Africa was possessed 
by the Numidians, and all the con- 


212 CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 


dis possessa est: victi 
omnes in gentem nomen- 
que imperantium conces- 
sere. 

Postea Phoenices, alii 
multitudinis domi minu- 
endz gratia, pars imperii 
cupidine solicitata plebe, 
et aliis novarum rerum 
avidis, Hipponem, Adri- 
metum, Leptim, aliasque 
urbes in ora maritima 


condidére: eque brevi_ 


multiim auctze, pars ori- 
ginibus suis preesidio, 


alizeque decori fuére. 


quered merged in the name and nation 
of the conquerors. 


The Phoenicians afterwards sent 


forth colonies, some in order to dis- 
pose of the superfluous multitude at 
home, others from the ambition of 
extending their empire at the solici- 
tations of the people and those who 
were desirous of innovation, and 
founded the cities of Hippo, Adrime- 
tus, Leptis, and others upon the sea 
coast, which in a short time were 
raised to consequence, partly for 
defence to their parent states, and 
partly for their honor.—Bell. Jug. 








se ev 





a) 


pO OAST, 
rou 
u Sie 


“> 





MEGASTHENES.. | 





OF THE INVASIONS OF INDIA. 


SYNATIOPAINETAL 8€ tw 
war Meyaodtévys TB Royd 
TOUTH, KEAEVOY AmICTELY THAIS 
Gpyaiais wept “Ivddv iaro- 
plats. 

Otre yup wap’ "Ivdav ee 
orahyval more otpaticy, out 
ereadeiy eLabey ual xpary- 
Tat, TARY THs wed ‘Hpaxre- 
ove “at Arovdcov, xal tg viv 
Kai 


Lécworpy peyv toy Alyvrtioy 


pete Maxedévar. TOL 
wal Tedpuova tov Aiviora 
due Evpdans mpocrreiv. Na- 
voxodpasopay be Tov mapa Xad- 
Saloig eddonijnoarvta “Hpax- 
Réoug paArav, nal ews Tryrov 
eAdcar® pwéexpr wey On dedpo 
wah Tecupwyva dainéecbai* 
éxeivoy dé ual ex THs TByplac 
cig tyv Opaxny, nat cov Tov- 
Toy ayayely Thy oTpaTtiay. 
"WddvOvprov 8€ tov LuvOny 
emidpayrely. tH. ’Acias eK ps 


Alyirrov. Ths 88 "dixis 


MecasTHENEs also appears to be of 
this opinion, informing us that no 
reliance can be placed upon the an- 
cient histories of the Indians. 


For, says he, there never was an 
army sent forth by the Indians, nor 
did ever a foreign army invade and 
conquer that country except the ex- 
peditions of Hercules and Dionysus, 
Yet 
Sesostris the Egyptian, and Tearcon 
the Ethiopian, extended their con- 
quests as far as Europe. But Navo- 
the most renowned 
the Chaldzans,. exceeded 
Hercules, and carried his arms as 


and this of the Macedonians. 


codrosorus, 
among 


far as the Pillars: to which also it is 


said Tearcon arrived. But Navoco- 


drosorus led his army from Spain to 
Thrace and Pontus. Idanthursus, . 
the Scythian, also, overran all Asia 
But none of all 


invaded India. 


as far as Egypt. 
these ever Semi- 


ramis died before she commenced 


216 


pndeva todtay aripacbasr. Kal 
Seulpauw 8 anobavelv mpd 
Tho emixerpnoews.  Tlépoag 
8é puoBocpspaus rev ex THs “Iv~ 
Suxiie peraneurpacbar “YSpa~ 
nas exer S€ py otpared- 
Toit, GAN eyyds EATely prover, 
quina Ktpog nravvey ént Mac- 
Kai 


\ 
“Hpaxdéous S€, nat Arovicon, 


caver as T&% ep 
MeyacSévyg ev mer’ drbyov 
mote nyeitas tov S€ wArAwy 
of mhelous, dy éott nad "Epa 
Toovevys, amore nat wvbddn, 
uabdmep uab te moupes Tos 
"EAAy ob. 


OF THE 


@ysi dn (6 Meyxzsévys) 


T) Tov "Ivdav 227005 eis 


Ext, joepn OunpyrOas* nat 
rods mpdrovs T prev ods dpido- 
wacpoug Elvak KAT THANY, 
eraxlarovg b€ nar’ apOuor" 
xpnovas 8 adtoic idie pey 
éxdoTw Tals Svovtas, 4 Tos 
evayi€ovtac* nowy d€ todo Ba- 
oihéag nates THY weyadny he= 
youerny atyodov, nad gy Tov 


4, of of e U 
veou €TOUG amaYTES 0% diAoco- 


INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


the undertaking. But the Persians 
sent the Hydrace to collect a tribute 
from India: but they never entered 
the country in a hostile manner, 
but only approached it, when Cyrus 
led his expedition against the Massa- 
getee. Megasthenes, however, with 
some few others, gives credit to the 
narratives of the exploits of Hercules 
and Dionysus: but all other histo- 
rians, among whom may be reckoned 
Eratosthenes, set them down as in- 
credible and fabulous, and of the 
same stamp with the achievements of ~ 
the heroes among the Greeks.— 
Strabo, lib. xv. 686. 


CASTES OF INDIA.* 


Megasthenes says—That the whole 
population of India is divided into 
seven castes: among which that of 
the Philosophers is held in estimation 
as the first, notwithstanding their 
number is the smallest. 


The people 


when they sacrifice and prepare the 


feasts of the dead in private, each 
makes use of the services of one of 
them: but the kings publicly gather 
them together in an assembly which is 
called the great synod: at which in 


par TH acide? cvverbevres éxt + the commencement of each new year 


* Arrianus also gives this fragment in his Indian History, but not so fully 


as Strabo. 


t oerov Vulg. 








Rpas, ori dy Cxaorog adray 
ouwrdty tiv xpnoinwy, 4 TH 
phon mpog everyplay napmay 
te ual mepi Céwv, nal morr~ 
elas, * mpoodéeper todTo eis To 
péroy o¢ 8 ay tpl épevope- 
V0g GAD, vonos eoth orygiy oie 
Bhou' tiv % xatopbdcavta 


/ 
dpopoy nal areny upivover. 


3 ‘ 
Acdrepoy S€ pépog elvan To 
nx / 
THY yEwpyBV, ot mAciota TE 
ss ao 
clot, wal emiemertato, ob ev 
aaotparely nab adeig tod ép- 
/ ‘\ / 
yalecbas, mores n TpITiovTEs, 
2 »+ / et 4 
pnd arry xpelgs yen? axry- 
TEL “OW” TOAAGKIG yoUY EY TH 
/ ‘ / n \ 
adTe xpovp nal TOmH, TOG EY 
/ \ 
maparetay das sunPatver, nook 
\ \ 
SianivOuvevew mpos Tus TOAE~ 
i 
prloug* of dé dpatow 4} oxdn- 
/ 
rovsw audvvas, mpoudyoug 
\ » ai 
exovtes enelvoug. “Eort de 7 
yopa Pacihinn macau’ bom 
Sod Y adryy ent teraprass 
epydlovra: ry napray. 
Tpitoy do tay monevow nat 
~ @ / 4 
Sypevtay, cig prdvars Ebert 
Iypevew nal Speuprarorpepeiy, 
A / / \ ~ 
avid TE TUApPEXEW, “ab psc bod 


Cevyn. 


\ ~ 
*Ayti d€ Tod THY yyy 


erevvepoby Syplov, nat tay 


* Casaub. proposes re xed Séwy, xo mep) &e. 


MEGASTHENES. 


217 


all the philosophers assemble at the 
gate (court) of the king ;. that what- 
ever each of them may have collected 
which may be of service, or may have 
observed relative to the increase of 
the fruits and animals and of the 
state, he may produce it in public. 
And it is a law, that if any among 
them be three times convicted of 
falsehood he shall be doomed to si- 
lence during life: but the upright 
they release from tax and tribute. 

The second division is the caste of 
the Agriculturists who are the most 
numerous and worthy. They pursue 
their occupation free from military 
duties and fear; neither concerning 
themselves. with civil nor public nor 
any other business; and it often hap- 
pens that, at the same time and place, 
the military class is arrayed and en- 
gaged with an enemy, whilst the agri- 
cultural, depending upon the other for 
protection, plough and dig withaut any 
kind of danger. And since the land 
is all held of the king, they cultivate 
upon hire, paying a rent of one fourth 
of the produce. 

The third caste is that of the Shep- 
herds and Hunters, whose sole occu- 
pation is hunting, grazing, and selling 
cattle, for which they give a premium 
and stipend: for clearing the land 
also of wild beasts and birds which 


+ goiter xod Al. 
F F 


218 


ace , ey 
OEP OAayaY Gpvewv, jreTpovy~ 
~ / ~ 
TU Tape TO Pacirews city, 
/ / 
mrdynta nal onyvitny vend~ 
pevor Blov.* 
Meta yap rods Snpevtas, 
\ \ / / / 
“al Tods Momrevacs, TeTApToY 
z 4 \ 2 
pyrw Elva wépog ToUG Epya~ 
/ / \ 
Comevous Tas TeXVAs, nab 
£ 5 z \ 
Tos namnrmots’ nal oig amd 
i at 
To chuatos 4 epyaria® ay 
\ \ 
of ey copay} redotor, nad 
Acitoupylas mapéyovras tTan- 
_ n \ 
tag. Toig & dmdrorowis nat 
~n \ 
vaumnyors soOol, nat rpopat 
/ 4 
mapa  Pacirews exnewras, 
/ \ 
Povp yap éoydfovra:.  Tla- 
4 \ \ X ec n 
pexes S€ Tae pmey GrAw Tois 
Trpatidtas 6 orparopvaAad, 
\ \ ~ ~ ~ 
Ta6 06 vats pic Dod toig wAgou= 
© 4 » ‘ ~ 
Tivo vavapyos, “ak Tog Eu- 
/ 
Topors. 
/ ~_ 
Tleurtoy éot) to tay mo- 
awe, San bane 
Aeusatay’ vig Tov GAdov ypdvoy 
Lad \ , 
ey TKXOAR, nal Tomas 6 Plog 
\ n ~ 
éotiy éx Tov Bactrimod diai- 
/ e / 
TwEevors, wo Te Tag ebddouc, 
4 by ? / ~ 
Tay ay ynEla, TANXEWS TOLEIT= 
A ~ 
Vat, tAyy Tov copcdroy uqdey 
/ / ~ 
» Go nonilovtas map Eavrdy. 
ts vy 
Extra 8 eloly of epopas 
, / 
tovtog 8 eromreder d€doras 


4 
TH Mpatronevn, nal dvory- 


INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


destroy the grain, they are entitled to 
a portion of corn from the king, and 
lead a wandering life, living in tents.* 


After the Hunters and Shepherds, 


the fourth race is that of the Arti- 
zans and Innholders and bodily La- 
bourers of all kinds: of whom some 
bring tribute, or instead of it, perform 
stated service on the public works. 
But the manufacturers of arms and 
builders of ships are entitled to pay 
and sustenance from the king: for 


they work only for him, The keeper ~ 


of the military stores gives the arms 
out to the soldiers, and the governor 
of the ships lets them out for hire to 
the sailors and merchants. 


The fifth caste is the Military; 
who, when disengaged, spend the rest 
of their time at ease in stations pro- 
perly provided by the king ; in order 
that whenever occasion shall require 
they may be ready to march forth 
directly, carrying with them nothing 
else than their bodies. 

The sixth are the Inspectors whose 
business it is to pry into all matters 
that are carried on, and report them 


* The narration of Megasthenes is then interrupted to introduce several 
particulars relative to the natural history of India. 


+ $dpous - Al. 


; 
aoe cl ihe dali - y 


yérrew AdSpa rH Pacire’” 
ouvepyiis mavovjrevorg *® = reeg 
éralpas, Tots wey ev TH model, 
Tas év TH mores, tog de ey 
oTpatonédy tag abtéb. na~ 
Sicravras Y of apictor, nat 
UTOTOTATOL. | 

"EBdouo Y of otuPovdos 
nah otvedpar rod Bacirews, && 
av Ta dpyeia, nat dimarripia, 
nat 9 Swolunoig TOY GAwy. 

Oden tors Y cite yapely 
€& GddAov yévovs, obs? enitg- 
dena oir” epyaciay pweta~ 
Aap Pdvery arrnv e& adAns, 
Ode TAcloug peTaxerplCerdas 
riv adrov, mryy ef tay dido- 
copay} tig €tn* ecic Bas yeep 
toutoy OY aperyy. 

Tay 0& apyovray of péy 
clow ayopavono, ob @ dorv- 
vopors ob O eal tiv orparia= 
toy. “Oy ob wey trotapods 
eLepydlovtan, nal dvaner podor 
Thy Ynv os év Alydnro, nal 
a 


av ele tag bxerelas Tapsete= 


Tag uAerotag didpuyacs, 


tas td) wp emonoroior’ 


* roiuuévous Vulg. 


MEGASTHENES. 


219 


privately to the king, for which pur- 
pose in the towns they employ women 
upon the town, and the camp-follow- 
ers in the camp. They are chosen 
from the most upright and honour- 
able men. 


The seventh class are the Counsel- 
lors and Assessors of the king, by 
whom the government and laws and 
administration are conducted. 

It is unlawful either to contract 
marriages from another caste, or to 
change one profession or occupation 
for another, or for one man to under- 
take more than one, unless the per- 
son so doing shall be one of the Phi- 
losophers, which is permitted on ac- 
count of their dignity. 

Of the Governors some preside 
over the rural affairs, others over 


‘the civil, others again over the 


military. ‘To the first class is en- 
trusted the inspection of the rivers, 
and the admeasurements of the fields 
after the inundations, as in Egypt, 
and the covered aqueducts by which 
the water is distributed into channels 


+ Arrian gives a different account of it. 


Modvoy claw aveirous, co- 
Qiorhy &x mavrds yevéog yevEosau 
Br: od parASana Foies copiotnoty 
slol TH moHymata, GAAR mévTOY 
TaroumwosTara. 


It is only permitted to them that a man 
may become a Sophist for any caste, inasmuch 
as the way of life of the Sophists is not agree- 
able but of all others the most severe. 


220 
macw TOY 
OL? 


avtol, rab toy Inpevtay émi~ 


rag eblons™ 


Hdatov mapeln Kpnors. 


~ \ 
peroryTat, nal TiANS “OL KO- 
, ~ 
Aacéws clot xvpics Toig exa- 
~ \ \ 
Eloss* nak popodoyoticr de, nat 
\ / \ \ ted Led 
Tas TéexVAS Tes Mepl THY YHY 
/ *, , , 
émiPremoves, DAoTOMwy, TEXTO- 
/ ~ 
YOVy XAAKEWY, [AETAAAEUTOY. 
‘Odorotodor de, nal uate dena 
/ 
oTddia oTHAny TINéaol, THs 
2 \ \ \ Py A 
extporas nat Ta OaoTHpara 
onrovoas: 
? / a 
OF 8 aotvvopo els ef mev- 
' a \ \ 
tddas dinpyyTas nar of prev 
\ \ n € 
Ta Onsoupyince oxoredory, ob 
de Eevadoyodouy* nal yap naTa- 
\ / A ~ / 
yuyas véuourr, nat roig Biosc 
Tapanorovsovar, . mapédpouc 
, ® \ / XN 
Sevres’ nal mporméumovow 7 
> ‘ a \ 4 . 
avrous, 4 Te xXphuata Toy 
3 ; 4, \ 
amovavevTwy vyvocovytwy Te 
eminenoryTas, nar amodayvdy- 
Tpit & 


L re. 3 A / \ 
€lOl, GL TAS VEVET ELS UAE 


Tas artoves. 


Navatoug kerdlovor, note nat 
Tic, TOY Te hopwy sxcpiy, na 
Oma jay ccpaveis elev ak upelr- 
Tous, uar xelpovg yoval, nat 
Sdvaro. Térapta oi ep 
Tas namyrelac, nad pwetaBo~ 
Ads’ oi¢ pétpwy mere, nad 
Tiy dpalov Oras ans cveoy- 


pou modoivra, Otn éor tf d& 


* 2& igov Al. 


INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


for the equal supply of all according 
to their wants. The same have the 
care of the Hunters with the power 
of dispensing rewards and punish-. 
ments according to their deserts. 
They collect also the tribute and in- 
spect all the arts which are exercised 
upon the land, as of wrights and car- 
penters and the workers of brass 
and other metals. They also con- 
struct the highways, and at every 
ten stadia place a mile-stone to point 
out the turnings and distances. 

The governors of cities are divided - 
into six pentads: some of whom 
overlook the operative works: and 
others have charge of all aliens, dis- 
tributing to them an allowance; and 
taking cognizance of theirlives, if they 
give them habitations: else they send 
them away, and take care of the goods _ 
of such as happen to die, or are un- 
well, and bury them when dead. 
The third class take registers of the 
births and deaths, and how and when 
they take place; and this for the 
sake of the tribute, that no births 
either of good or evil nor any deaths 
may be unnoticed. The fourth has 
the care of the tavern-keepers and 
exchanges : these have charge also 
of the measures and qualities of the 
goods, that they may be sold accord- 


ing to the proper stamps. Nor is 


f Ovxérs Vulg. 








’ ed nt 


MEGASTHENES. 


trelw tov adtoy peTaBarrer= 
Sar, wayy et Oirtods taore- 


Arokn *  bdpous. 


mpoectares tay Snusoupyovjne- 


Tléumro: ob 


Yay, nab MorodyTEs, Kal dryopa- 
Corres tadra and cveonuon, 
mopls prey Te naver, xwpls d€ 
Te waded tB pupives 8 
Cnuia. “Extra d¢ xat boraros, 
ok Teg Oenddtas exd€yovtes TAY 
Torovpevov’ Udvatog d€ rH 
“Aepavts To TéAast Ila pev 
Kowy & 


eminehodytas TOY Te iDiwy, nas 


oe x 

exact TavTa. 
and nn \ nn ~ 
TOY TOAITIKOY, + Kab THS THY 
Syworioy emonxevic, TIAdY TE, 

\ / 

Kak crysis, nah Ayrevov, nab 
iepay. 
\ 

Meta d€ rods dotumuors 
tplrn éot) cwapyia 1 mept 
T& oTpatiwtinn, “ual avry 

n , e ~ 
tails mevtdow éLayn Sseopio- 

re, 4 ‘\ \ \ ~ 
wen” ay Thy KEY peETa& TOD 


vaudpxov Tattoo, riy dé 


pete, Tov ent tay Boindy Cev- 


ya, BV ay opyava noulCeras, 
nab Tpody, avroig Te nad uTH- 
YETI, KO) Tee GhAw Te KpHoILG 
THs oTpatelas’ ovr de, nal 
rods diaxdvovg [| rapéxoues 
Tymauiatcs xwdwvocpspovg, 
ect d¢ nat fmmoxduous, nal 
pyxXavorrods, ual trode rovTwy 


/ 
omnpetas. exméumovol te mds 


* amoreAoly Vulg. 


221 


any one permitted to barter more, 
unless he pay a double tribute. The 
fifth class presides over the manu- 


-factured articles, arranging them and 


separating the stamped from the com- 
mon, and the old from the new, and 
laying a fine upon those who mix 
them. ‘The sixth and last exact the 
tithe of all things sold, with the power 
of inflicting death on all such as 
cheat. Each therefore has his pri- 
But it is the public 
business of them all to controul the 
private as well as civil affairs of the 
nation, and to inspect the repairs of 
the public works, and prices, and the 
markets and the ports and tem- 
ples. 


vate duties. 


After the civil governors there is 
a third college which presides over 
military affairs, and this in like man- 
ner is divided into six pentads, of 
which the first is consociated with 
the governor of the fleet ; the second 
with him who presides over the yokes 
of oxen by which the instruments 
are conveyed, and the food for them- 
selves and the oxen, and all the other 
baggage of the army: they have with 
them, moreover, attendants who play 
upon drums and bells, together with 
grooms and smiths and their under- 
workmen : and they send forth their 
foragers to the sound of bells, recom- 


¢ moAitéy Vulg. } axdvoug Al. 


922 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


KopTordyoues 


wn \ f Ad To LA 0 
TiAy Kab KOAMTEL TO THX0G 


nidovag TOs 


\ \ 
naracnevatouevos ual Ty 
? 
arpanreray. 


/ 
Tay melav eniyredovpevor. Teé~ 


Tpiros d€ eos of 


tapro 8 of ray Immwy. Téun- 
co 8 dpudrov. “Extra 
chepaytwv.  Bacidmot Te 
arate nab Yemos, nal Sy= 
plois* Baosduniy d€ nal émdo- 
gruddniov' wapadidwrr yap 6 
orpariotns Thy TE anergy els 
1 brdouAdnioy, nal tay tmmoy 
lg tov inmiva nal to Syplov 
uolws. Xpavra 9 ayarwd- 
. Tog’ te 8 appara ey Tats 
6d0%5 Boes EAnovew" of b¢ imma 
md popBiag awyovra, TOU py 
mapeumlmpaa Sou Ta OnKeAn, 
pede Td mpoduyoy adray tad 
toig apnacw &uPrvverras* 
Ovo  cialy ent To apucts 
avaBdrar™ mpdg quayo’ 6 
de rob erepayrog Yriayos ré- 
taptos, Tpeis 8 of am’ avdrod 
rokevov TEs. 

Ebreneis Se xara THy Slau- 
tay ob "lydol raves, uadharoy & 
év Taig orpatiaic ob 0° OKA 
mepitr® xalpovos dudmep ed~ 


KOT [OUT be 


The relation of Strabo 


pensing their speed with honor or 
punishment, and attending to. their 


safety. The third class have the 


charge of the infantry. The fourth | 


of the cavalry. The fifth of the 
chariots. The sixth of the elephants. 
Moreover there are royal stables for 
the horses and beasts; and a royal 
arsenal, in which the soldier de- 
posits his accoutrements when he 
has done with them, and gives up his 
horse to the masters of the horse, and 
the same with respect to his beasts. 
They ride without bridles: the oxen 


draw the chariots along the roads: 


while the horses are led in halters, 
that their legs may not be injured, 
nor their spirit impaired by the 
draught of the chariots. In addition 
to the charioteer, each chariot con- 
tains two riders: but in the equip- 
ment of an elephant its conductor is 
the fourth, there being three bowmen 
also upon it. 


The Indians are frugal in their 
diet, more particularly in the camp: 
and as they use no superfluities, 
they generally attire themselves with 
elegance. : 
is continued, with an account of 


the laws and customs of the Indians; containing some 
extracts from Megasthenes irrelative to the antiquities. 


*-mogabdra: MS. 


” 
_— 





MEGASTHENES. 


223 


OF THE PHILOSOPHERS. 


"Eyyurépw d€ tloreds oy- 


ow 6 MeyaoSévys, Ori of ro~. 


narapepnrey wWyyna 


/ 
xpurod, ual an adrov chops 


Tapor 


andyoto T@ Bacidei* tovro 
yap nat év I Bnpig. cupPaiver. 
Tlept d€ ray pidocopay Aé- 
yoy, Tos wey opeorg adTaY, 
x sa 
pyr, tuyytas eivas ToD Aso- 
waooy, dEmvvTas Texunpia’ 
> LA sy / 
Thy dyplay dumedhov Tape jrd- 
Lem ; /. \ 
YOIg GUTOKG puoevyy, Kal K“IT- 
tov, nad Sdcpyyy, nal pupslvyy, 
nat nvbov, nal ara Tov dem 
~ 3 
Varay, av pndey ceiver wépay 
Tov Etpdrov mAjy ev mapa- 
Belroig omdvia nal mete TOAq 
Ans Tolonevae. 


Atovverandy d€, nal 7d oido- 


eminerelag 


vopoperv, wat Td puitpodotas 
nal uupoiodas uab Pawrecbas 
GySwa, nal rods Baciréag 
nwduvapopeiodat, nal TouTe~ 
viterSar nares ths dekddave.* 
Tods d€ mediagioug tiv “Hpa- 


uhew Tig. 


That is much more worthy of cre- 
dit which Megasthenes reports, that 
the rivers roll down crystals of gold; 
and that a tribute is collected from 
thence for the king : for this also takes 
place in Iberia. | 

And speaking of the Philosophers, 
he says, that those who inhabit the 
mountains are votaries of Dionysus 
and point out traces of him among 
them, inasmuch as with them alone 
‘the vine grows naturally wild as well 
as the ivy, and laurel, and myrtle, 
and the box, and other species of the 
evergreens; of which beyond the 
Euphrates there are none except 
such as are kept as rarities in gar- 
dens and preserved with great care. 
The following are also customs of 
Dionysic origin, to wear linen tunics 
and turbans, and to use oils and 
perfumes ; and to precede their kings 
with bells and drums when he goes 
forth upon a journey. The inhabi- 
tants of the plain however are ad- 
dicted to the worship of Hercules.— 
Str. xv. 711. 


* 22680us MSS. 


224 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


OF THE PHILOSOPHICAL SECTS. 


"AdAny dé Siaiperw moet rau 
~ / , 

mepi tev Dirocdpav, bvo very 
z \ n 

pdoxwy, ov Tods wey Bpaxynd- 


vag narel, Tors dé Teputivac. 


Tods pty oy Bpaxpdivas ed- 
~ \ \ 
Souinely, paAACY yap nat ono- 
n n / eV 
Aoyely ev Tots Oaypraciw" nd 

/ 4 
EDIYs, “al xKUOKEVOUS ENXELY 
y - \ / ” 5 e 
emienntas Aoylous ayvdpas 
a / / \ > / 
og MporLovTac, Aovyoy prev ETE 
Sew Sonely ual ryy pa 
ew Sonely nal THY nTepa, 
ee , > > ae 
nab Tov “voevoy eis evTEnviay 
100 aAnves, cwppovinds Tivas 
/ ‘ ¢e S97 
mapaweress, “ual dmortqnas 
Sidovas* tas 8 Biota aupow- 
~ / z 
peverg, PaAAOY EVTEKVOUS ElvaL 
voller ail. 
: / 3 
Mera de tyy yéverw GA- 
no / 
hous ual aArovs diadeyerdas 
* ed / 
Thy emipeneiay, del THg jrEl- 
¢€ / / 
Covog = nAmiag §=6@XapseoTepwy 
tuyxavovans Odacndrwy. Ai- 
\ 
arpiBew de rors Dirorodoug ev 
cA \ ~ f 
AhoEs TPO THS TOAEwWS, Emo TE- 


piBsrw ouuperpy, Autdo Cair- 


tac éy otiPdot, nad dopaic, - 


dmexonevorg ~ eurldyov yar} 
aeppadiotav, cnpowpevovs Adyar 
omovdaiwy, petaddwtas nad 
Tog edéhoucs. Toy & dupod= 


cA an 
vevoy WwTEe Aadjoar ews, 


He makes also another division of 


the Philosophers, saying that there 


are two races of them, one of which 
he calls the Brahmanes and the Ger- 
manes. 

Of these the Brahmanes are the 
more excellent, inasmuch as_ their 
discipline is preferable : for as soon as 
they are conceived they are committed 
to the charge of men skilled in magic 
arts, who approach under the pretence 
of singing incantations for the well- 
doing both of the mother and the child; 
though in reality to give certain wise 
directions and admonitions: and the 
mothers, that willingly pay attention 
to them, are supposed to be more for- 
tunate in the birth. 

After birth they pass from the care 
of one master to that of another, as 
their increasing age requires the 
The Philosophers 
pass their time in a grove of mo- 


more superior. 


derate circumference, which lies in 
front of the city, living frugally and 
lying upon couches of leaves and 
skins: they abstain also from animal 
food and intercourse with females, 
intent upon serious discourses, and 
communicating them to such as wish: 
but it is considered improper for the 
auditor either to speak or to exhibit 





<8 @<  ., = 








— OE ee ee 


oltre xpeurpacdas, arr’ obde 
moa  énPardrdecdas T7H¢ 
auvevoias THY nuepay exelyny 
"Er, 8 
ent& “ak tpidnovta, wTws 


Cnoavte devarrgcopely lg Thy 


6g dnohactalvovra. 


éavrod xutiow exactoy, nal 


Shy adeds ual dverprevas par- 
Aav, cudovopopodyta, nak ypu- 
copopotyra petping ev tais 
xEprt nat trois dol, mpoocepo- 
peavey cdpuac, wy tov apis 


Thy xpelav ovepyav Caw, 


/ aa | iad > hs 
— “Opiyséwv nal dprurdy amexo- 


pevov. Tapely 8 tri mrcio- 
Tas Ec TOAUTEUViaY’ ex TOAAGY 
yap wat tT omodaia mwrelo 
yer sas’ avadovrcicl te thy 
ex Téxvav, qv on exovos dov- 
hous, tmnperiav, eyyutare 
obray Aci deliv mapacnerd- 


CePVAse ory 
Taig d¢ yuaiki tals ya- 
METAS [4 TuesAococpely 


ods Bpaxcivac’ |b ney prox~ 
epak yivowro; va ph. te TOv 
ob Seustav enxcpepoiey e€ig tovs 
BeByrous’ ef d¢ crovdain, uy 
watareimosey adrovg.  Oddéva 
yap noovgg wal move. xaTa- 
ppovodyta, ag 8 abltwg Cons 


se 
nak Savarou, edérey tp ére~ 


. e 3 nA 
p@ Elva” -Towbrov 0 elvan Toy 


n 4 7 / 
amrovdatov, nab Thy omovdatay, 


MEGASTHENES. 995 


any other sign of impatience ; for, in 
ease he should, he‘is cast out of the 
assembly for that day as one inconti- 
nent. After passing thirty-seven years 
in this manner they betake themselves 
to their own possessions where they 
live more freely and unrestrained, 
they then assume the linen tunic, and 
wear gold in moderation upon their 
hands and in their ears: they. eat 
also flesh except that of animals which 
are serviceable to mankind, but they 
nevertheless abstain from acids and 
condiments. ‘They use polygamy for 
the sake of large families; for they 
think that from many wives a larger 
progeny will proceed: if they have 
no servants their place is supplied by 
the service of their own children, for 
the more nearly any person is related 
to another, the more is he bound to 
attend to his wants, 

The Brahmanes do not suffer their 
wives to attend their philosophical dis-, 
courses, lest if they should be impru- 
dent they might divulge any of ‘their 
secret doctrines to the uninitiated-: 
and if they be of a serious turn of 
mind, lest they should desert them: 


for no one who despises pleasure and 


pain even to the contempt of life and 
death, as a person of such sentiments 
as they profess eught to be, would 
voluntarily submit to be under the 


* unxéte Al. 


226 


~ z , 
Taclorovs 8 adroig eivas Ao- 
I. 
youg wept Savarov" vousCery 
\ 4 
pev yep on tw pev evddde 
4 € BI ’ ‘ , 
Biov, os ay anuny xvoKEeray 
/ 
elvan tov de Sdvarov yeveow 
if , \ \ 
ele tov Gytws Ploy, nat Tov 
n~ 4 e 
eDdalnova toi dudoropynracs 
\ ~ 3 la / pid aa 
203 tH doujres wAcioty XPNT 
Yas mpog TO Eroipmortavatoy * 
\ \ 
dyadiv de 7 xandy pqdey 
z ~ / > 
clvas Toy cUAPasvovT@Y dy- 
a ~ 
Dpomors’ ob yap ay Taig ad- 
~ YU ‘\ 
Toig Tabs per axNerdas, TOS 
4> 4 
d€ yale, evumumders Srorn- 
e ‘ \ 
erg Exovtas® nak Teds avTods 
~ > ~~ 4 \ 4 S, 
Tog adToIS ToTEe ev aXNET= 
Lp oF 
Vas, tote 8 ad yalpew weta~ 
4 
Parropevovs. 
Ta d€ mep prow, TH per 
i 
ebnrecay eucbaiver pyciv. éy 
4 
Epyos yap adrods upetrrous, 
a ; cy 
n Noyors civos Vie pidov Ta 
Tepi 
~~ nw dye 
morray dé tots “EAAnow 6n0~ 


\ Mite) 
TOAG TMITTOUAEVOUG. 


Lr 4 A \ e / 
dokeiv’ Ors yap yerytig 6 nor- 
cA 
Mog, ual praptos Aeyew ug- 
/ \¢ ve 
xelvoug, “ab OTs cpaspoesdyc 
4 ~ = Sy \ 
G, TE O1oLKdY aUTOV, nab Toy 
ef 
Neds, O8 Gdrov diameolryney 
sw, 2 \ de ~ \ 
apron’ apyat 0€ Tay wey cUK= 
ce ~ \ 
mavToy ETEpat, THs S€ KoTKo- 
e4 \ \ \ ~ 
moitas To Udwp* mpog d€ role 
‘ 
métapor otaxelos, méunry 


alg dort gpvoig, € Ag 6 obpardc, 


INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


domination of another. They have 
various opinions upon the nature of 
death: for they regard the present 
life merely as the conception of per- 
sons presently to be born, and death 
as the birth into a life of reality and 
happiness to those who rightly philo- 
sophise ; upon this account they are 
studiously careful in preparing for 
death. They hold that there is 
neither good nor evil in the accidents 
which take place among men: nor 
would men if they rightly regarded 
them as mere visionary delusions 
either grieve or rejoice at them: they 
therefore neither distress themselves 
nor exhibit any signs of joy at their 
occurrence. 

Their speculations upon nature, he 
says, are in some respects childish: 
that they are better philosophers in 
their deeds than in their words; in- 
asmuch as they believe many things 
contained in their mythologies. How- 
ever they hold several of the same 
doctrines which are current among 
the Greeks; such as that the world 
is generated and destructible and of 
a spherical figure ; .and that the God 
who administers and forms it, per- 
vades it throughout its whole extent: 
that the principles of all things are 
different, water for instance is the 
first principle of the fabrication of 


* mobs Tov erotmov Sdvatov MSS. 








ual te dotpa® yi d ev per 
putas Tov mavrdc’ nal rept 
Woxins 
CN 


\ \ 
Rhein" mapamdréxovos dé nal 


, \ ‘ 
onépuatos de, xal 


Guam Aeyerat, ual 


pudous, aomep nal MAdrov 


‘ mepi te abapclas Wuyis, 


\ 
Kat Tov nad adov uploewy, 
»” 
nak ahha toatra.  Tlepi 
\ ~ / ~n 
Mey tov Boayuavoy ravta 


reyes. 


Tots de 
pev evtipwtdtovs “TAoPious 
dycly dvoudlertar, Cavtas év 


~ \ 
Taig Vacs, amd pvddwy nal 


Tepudivas, tovs 


naptayv ayplov, érvntos oe 
protoy devPplov, adeppodiolay 
Tots de 


cad ~ / 
Bacikedor cuveivar dV ayyé- 


xwphe, nab olvou. 


Awy muvSavonevors meph tay 
aitiov, nar dv éxelvav Sepa- 
MeVoUTl, “al Arravevouos 7d 
Neloy. 

Merdé d€ tod “LAoGiove, 
Devtepeverr nara Tiny ods 
"Larpinods, nak dg meph tev dy= 
rrococpous 
wey, ay aypavrovs dé, dpdty 
Kal adrdiross rpepouevorg a 


Spwmoy, Asrods 


/ ~ 
Tapexery auToig mayTa Tov 

/ \ 
alrnvévta, ab srodebduevoy 


Eevig® dtvac3as 9€ nat moArv- 


MEGASTHENES. 227 


the world; that after the four ele- 
ments there is a certain fifth nature, 
of which the heaven and stars are 
composed: that the earth is situated 
in the centre of the whole: they add 
much of a like nature concerning 
They 
have also conceived many fanciful 


_generation and the soul. 


speculations after the manner of 
Plato, in which they maintain the 
immortality of the soul and the judg- 
ments of Hades, and doctrines of a 
similar description. Such is his ac- 
count of the Brahmanes. | 

Of the Germanes he says they are 
considered the most honorable who 
are called Hylobii, and live in the 
woods upon leaves and wild fruits, 
clothing themselves with the bark of 
trees, and abstaining from venery 
and wine. They hold communica- 
tion by messengers with the kings 
who inquire of them concerning the 
causes of things, and by their means 
the kings serve and worship the 
Deity. 

After the Hylcbii the second in 
estimation are the Physicians, philo- 
sophers, who are conversant with 
men, simple in their habits, but 
not exposing themselves to a life 
abroad, living upon rice and grain, 
which every one to whom they apply 
freely gives them and receives them 
into his house : they are able by the 


228 


‘yovoug Toei, nab aphevoryavouc, 
nad Inrvysvog Sie Papaanev- 


cians Hy S€ larpelay dic 


. . 4 A 
oirelov TO wA€oY, GD Ose pape : 
Toy: 


pdnay eniteneiodas. 
papuduoy o€ phdiora eddonu- 
tod ee pa \ x 
pely ta enkypicta, nal te 
Pepi * oF ~s\ 
yatanhacuata® Taha oe 
Ty s ee: 
RAKOUPYIAS TOAD [ETEK EY. 
~ \ ‘ 7 
*"Acuely de nal TovToug xgnel- 
: E / 
woug napreplayv, Ty Te éy T= 
YoIg, “ar THy év Tals vmoA0- 
Oo grey 5 va 
_ vaig® aor ep? évig oyjua- 
/ a 
tog auivytoy diateAécas Thy 
+ 
Addovg 8 


_ \ a 
evar TOUS pev paytmors ual 


nacpay Any. 


Baca) ‘ ~ \ s 
Emp0ads, nal TOY TEps Tod¢ 
/ , ‘ 

“AaTOMonrevoug Aoywv, nal vo 
/ hh 5 ~ 

Mio eumelpoug, emastovyTas 
, 

UGE KATH nea, nal ToAEIS 
\ \ , 

Tove O€ Kaprerrepovs prey Tov- 

Ovd 


MeN, “DSA : ~ 
avtorg. 0€ amexouévoug TaY 


rete, 
TOV “ar aoreorépoug. 


wad dou Spuvrdovuévwy, 
doe Sonet mpig ede éBerav nad 
corryta.  Suasidocapely 9 
évioig nal yuvalkas, dmexo- 
pevas “al autas cucppadi= 


/ 
Thay. 


* Gres cvais Al, 


INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


use of medicines to render women 
fruitful and productive either of 
males or females: but they perform 
cures rather by attention to diet than . 
the use of medicines. Of medicines 
they approve more commonly of un- 
guents and plasters, for all others 
they consider not free from delete- 
rious effects. These and some others 
of this sect so exercise their patience 
in labours and trials, as to have at- 
tained the capability of standing in 
one position unmoved for a whole 
day. There are others also who 
pretend to divination and inchant- 
ments, and are skilful in the concerns 
of the inhabitants and of their laws: 
they lead a mendicant life among the 
villages and towns; but the better 
They do 
not reject such of the mythological 


class settle in the cities. 


stories concerning Hades as appear 
to them favourable to virtue and 
piety. Women are suffered ‘to phi- 
losophise with some of these: sects, 
though they are required to abstain 
from venery.—Strabo, lib. v. 712. 


+ of 8yv Al. 








MEGASTHENES. 


229, 


OF THE INDIAN SUICIDES. 


Meyaodévys 8 ev perv rots 
Didoodpois cin civas Boyne 
dyciv éavtods eEdyew* ods 
dé mowtytas TovTO veavinods 
upverntat, Tog prey TKANpOUS 
Th pices qeporévous emt tAy- 
yy 1 xpnevv, tos 8 ane- 
voug én Putty, tog dé modv- 
movovg amayxonevoug, Toads de 
mupdderg el¢ nip d2ovpévovs 
dios qv wad 6 KdAavog aus- 
aeros GySpwmoc, ual tals 
*AnebayOpov Tpamelaig dedov~ 
Anprevog. 


Megasthenes in his account of the 
Philosophers says, There is no pre- 
scribed rule for putting an end to 
themselves; but that those who do 
it are esteemed rash. The hardy by 
nature cast themselves upon the 
sword or from a precipiece, those 


who are incapable of labour into the 


sea, those who are patient of hard- 
ships are strangled, while those of a 
fiery temperament dre thrust into the 


‘fire: which last indeed was the fate 


of Calanus an intemperate man, and 
addicted to the pleasures of the table, 
at the court of Alexander.—Str. lib. 
xv. p. 718. 





OF THE PHILOSOPHERS: 


FROM CLITARCHUS. 


‘O B€ Krelrapyos opyol, Bi- 
noceois* be roig Bpaxpmaow 
dytiiaspodytas Ipauyas épio- 
Tinods Tias nal eAeynTinovs* 
tog 3€ Bpayyativag cpuosdro- 


/ n~ 
yiav nab dotpovoulay doneiv, 


Accorp1né to the relation of Clitar- 
chus, they place in opposition to the 
Brahmanes, the Pramnez a conten- 
tious and argumentative set of men 
who deride the Brahmanes as arro- 
gant and ridiculous on account of 


*. Bircodgpous Al, 


230 


yerwpévors On” exeivay wg aAa- 

Covacs* nai contovs. Tovtwy de 
‘ ~ 

ToUg prev Spervorg uareioNat, 
\ \ 4 \ de 

tous Se yuurntas, Tovs C€ To- 


AsTinovg nal mpoorycopious. 


INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 


their studies in physiology and as- 
tronomy. They are divided into the 
Mountaineer, the Naked, the Citizen, 
and Rural sects. 





OF THE INDIAN ASTRONOMY : 


FROM THE PASCHAL CHRONICLE. 


"EN ‘toig xpavoig THs mupyo- 
oh 3 ~ / ° > 
Totas, €% Tov yevoug Tov Ap= 
pakad, avip ths *Ivdig aeve- 
4, X\ by) / > / 
ayn copes, ATT poven0c, avo~ 
pars AvdovBdpiog, 0¢ nal ovy= 
eypdrparo mpartos *Irdois "Ac~ 


/ 
TF POvolAlaye 


Azout the time of the construction 
of the Tower, a certain Indian of the 
race of Arphaxad made his appear- 
ance, a wise man, and an astrono- 
mer, whose name was Andubarius ; 
and it was he that first instructed 
the Indians in the science of Astro- 
nomy.—p. 36. 


arhavhvoug Vulg. 











= “ 
14 ’ 
* 
' 7 
* 7 
fa Wo 
# 








ATLANTIC AND PANCHAIAN 


FRAGMENTS: 


7 ’ 
* 


FROM 


_ MARCELLUS AND EUEMERUS. 











. 
pares 
Se iss 
- et a 
eset ore 














OF THE ATLANTIC ISLAND: 


FROM MARCELLUS. 





OT! pev eyévero toa’rn x16 Tuat such and so great an island 
vijros nal ryrmavry, dnhotzi formerly existed is recorded by some 





tTwesg Tay ieropodbytwy rz wept of the historians who have treated 
ahs ew Sadrdrrys. Elvas of the concerns of the outward sea. 
yap nai éy trois adrav xpdveng For they say that in their times there 
pey Exta& yvnrous év exeivyw 78 Were seven islands situated in that 
medcyes Tepoecpivne tepas, tpe?g sea which were sacred to Persephone, 
B GAdAas amderove, rv wey and three others of an immense mag- 
TlAovtByeg, thy € “Auudves, nitude one of which was consecrated 
peony de tovtwy AdAyv Tloce- to Pluto, another to Ammon, and v 
ddv0g, YAlov otadioy td weye- that which was situated between 
Nog. Kal rode alnodyrag év adr ~=them to Poseidon; the size of this 
pvipny Toy mpoyovev Siacdtew last was no less than a thousand sta- 
mept Ths AtAdytides wTws ye" dia. The inhabitants of this island 
vouevng éxel vito mapyeya- preserved a tradition handed down 
Reordrys, jv ent moAnze me- from their ancestors concerning the 
piddoug duvdereveat mdécdy existence of the Atlantic island of a 
toy ev "AtAaytim@ meAdyes prodigious magnitude, which had 
vatov, Tatra pev oy 6 really existed in those seas; and 
Mapuerrog év toig Alsiomsxoig which, during a long period of time, 
yeypapev, governed all the islands in the At- 
lantic ocean. Such is the relation of 

Marcellus in his Ethiopian history.— 

Proc. in Tim. 


© 


— 
‘ 


H H 


- PANCHAIAN FRAGMENTS: 


FROM EUEMERUS. 


EYHMEPOS pey ody, olds 
yeywos Kacrodydpov Basi~ 
News, nak Side ToUTOY nYayKaT= 
pevos Tedely Bacidinds Twas 
“peas nal peyarhas amody- 
plac, pyoty, 
uate, Thy weonnPplay eig Toy 


extomaDvas 
’"Oueavey. éumrctcavta xal 
avroy én Ths Evdalpovog Apa 
Blas, woncacdas toy wAody 
dy *Queavod’ mrelovg qurepas, 
ual mporevenTnyvas vATos TE- 
Aaylass’ * dy play imepeyew + 
Thy dvouatonerny Uedyxasay’ 
ev fh Tedtedodat Tods évornody= 
tag Tlayyatovs edoeBeig dia- 
peptas nab tods Neods tim 
POvTaS peynhonpemerrarais 
ucla, “al dvartqiuacy 
akvonayos apyvpois te nat 
pvToig. 


\ 4 
lepcy VeBivy nal erepa mrelw 


z \ 6, 
Eivas 0€ tHy vncoy 


* imdoyety. 





Evemervus (the historian) was a 


favourite of Cassander the king, and 


being upon that .account constrained 
by his master to undertake some 
useful as well as extensive voyage 
of discovery he says, That he tra- 
velled southwards to the Ocean, and 


having sailed from Arabia Felix stood 


out to sea several days, and continued 
his course among the islands of 
that sea; one of which far exceeded 
the rest in magnitude, and this was 
He observes that 
the Panchzans who inhabited it 
were singular for their piety, honor- 


called Panchzea. 


ing the Gods with magnificent sacri-_ 


fices and superb offerings of silver 
and gold. He says moreover that the 
island was consecrated to the Gods, 
and mentions several other remark- 
able circumstances relative to its an- 
tiquity and the richness of the arts 


} mAayfors St.—Qy. transversely among the islands. 


eT ee 








Davpatineva vat& te Thy 
apyauryta nah Thy TIS Ka- 
TacKerns moAvtexviay. mept 
av Te naTd jrépas ev Tals mpd 
‘watrys Blphas, dooyeypdspa 
pev. Elvan 8 ey atrh nara 
tive Aacbav tryrov nar? trep- 
Boryy iepov Arig Tpiprdrcton, 
nabdpunevoy tm? aitod nar” 
ov nap éBactrevce Tis 
olnovuérys dncons, eTs uate 
avOpaomous av. "Ev rodtp to 
lep® orgryy eivas xpojy, ev 
q toig Tlayyalus ypdupaow 
imdpyer yeyparpevas tas Te 
Odpard nat Kpdvou nat Ards 
mpaber neparaswdac. . 

Mer& tatta qyol mporoy 
 Ovparty Bacidéa yeyorevas, 
emieiny tive avdpa nal evepye- 
EN, “ab THg TOY Gotpoy xuv7~ 
cews emiornpova* dy nal mpa= 
Toy Suolais Tywnoas Tovs ov- 
pavious Seeds’ 91d nad Ovpaydy 
Tiovs & 


ees / 6 | A 
AUT @ yEever™ at a0 yuvainos 


mpocraryopevOnvat. 


‘Eotias, Cava at Kpovor* 
Svyatépas dé, “Péay nal Ay- 
pytpay. Kpovov d¢ Bucired- 
> b) \ \ 4 
gat wet Ovpavoy, nab ynnarta 
“Pedy yerjoa: Ala xai“Hpay 
Toy d€ Af 
Qiadebduevoy tyy PBacidetayv 


nal Toredava. 


Tov Kpovov, ynuasHpay nad 
Anuntpay ual O€uw? && ay 


nabdas morncacbasr, Kovpytas 


EUEMERUS. 235 


displayed in its institutions and ser- 
vices: some of which we have in part 
detailed in the books preceding this. 
He relates also that upon the brow 
of a certain very high mountain in it 
there was a temple of the Triphyleean 
Zeus, founded by him at the time he 
ruled over all the habitable world 
whilst he was yet resident amongst 
men. In this temple stood a golden 
column on which was inscribed in the 
Panchzan characters a regular his- 
tory of the actions of Ouranus and 
Cronus and Zeus. 


In a subsequent part of his work 
he relates that the first king was ° 
Ouranus, a man renowned for jus- 
tice and benevolence, and well con- 
versant with the motions of the stars : 
and that he was the first who honor- 
ed the Heavenly Gods with sacrifices 
upon which account he was called 
Ouranus (Heaven). He had two sons 
by his wife Hestia who were called 
Pan and Cronus ; and daughters Rhea 
and Demetra. 
after Ouranus; and he married Rhea, 
and had by her Zeus, and Hera, and 
Poseidon. 


And Cronus reigned 


And when Zeus succeed- 
ed to the kingdom of Cronus he 
married Hera, and Demetra, and 
Themis, by whom he had children ; 
by the first the Curetes ; Persephone 


236 


IP Wee eg LA 
pev amo tg mpwTns, Ilepre~ 
\ ~ , 
povay Se ex Ths CevTEpac, 
~ \ \ ~ 7 
"AOnvay Se amo Ths TpiTHS. 
/ A ~ 
"EAOivra b¢ cig BaBvadva, 
enikevwOqvas Brrw* nal peta 
ad 3 \ 4 ~ 
Tauta ebg THY Tlayyasay vycov 
» ee ~ / 
mpos “Queay® nemrerny twapa- 
hk Odpaved rod ilov 
yevorevov, Ovpavod i 
mpomatopes Pano picacbas. 
Keneibey dice Suplag eArbeiy 
mpos Tov tore Swaoryy Kaéo- 
civ’ @& ob val to Kedoouy 
ef 
opoge “EA@ivta de els Kidsxiay 
-/ 
moneuw vinnoat Kidima to- 
f \ 1 
mapyny, nat GrAa dé trAcloTre 
ld 
€bvy emedOovta, map anacs 
tinnoOjvas, nat New ava- 


ryopevOqvat. 


PANCHZAN FRAGMENTS. 


by the second; and Athena by the 
third. He went to Babylon where - 
he was hospitably received by Belus ; 
and afterwards passed over to the 
island of Panchzea which lies in the 
Ocean, where he erected an altar to 
Ouranus his forefather. From thence 
he went into Syria to Cassius who 
was then the ruler of that country, 
from whom Mount Cassius receives 
its name. Passing thence into Cilicia 


| he conquered Cilix the governor of 


those parts; and having travelled 
through many other nations he was 
honored by all and universally ac- 
knowledged as a God.—Diod. Sic. 
Ecl. 681. cited by Euseb. Prep. 
Evan. Il. 












; a ‘ : 
-.¥ 4 AE 
7 fo, A tix 


ORACLES OF | 


ROASTER. | a 














> 
4 
. 
. 
- 
“ ~ 
* ~ 
- ae 1 
' 
_ ~ ae 
= # 
¥ . 
See 2 
t a] 
. 
; * 
<4 











Peace 











tig Nige hs - 
tas ea a 
y 2 4, a % mak ve 





aL ee het eag 





ame: 


THE CHALDA.AN ORACLES OF 
ZOROASTER. 





a 


CAUSE 
GOD, FATHER, MIND, FIRE MONAD, DUAD, TRIAD.* 


Lt 0 8¢ Sess dors nepardy yay lepanos’ obrég eorw 6 mpiroc, 
Upbapros, didis, ayevytos, auepyc, dvouodtatos, yvloyos maroc 
RANG, adwpoddnytos, ayabay dyabdtatocs, qppovinwy dpovspnd~ 
tars. Corts be nal matnp edvoulas nat Sinauoodyys, adrodidaxtos, 
gpurinds, nab Téreios, nal coddc, nal iepod puosnod jrdvos ebpeTfc. 

But God is he that has the head of a hawk. He is the first, 

indestructible, eternal, unbegotten, indivisible, dissimilar; the 

dispenser of all good ;- incorruptible; the best of the good, the 
wisest of the wise: he is the father of equity and justice, self- 
taught, physical, and perfect, and wise, and the only inventor of 

the sacred philosophy.—Euseb. Prep. Evan. lib. I. c. 10. 


* Mr. Taylor in his collection of the oracles (Class. Journ. No, 22.) has 
arranged them under the following heads. I. The oracles which he conjectures 
may be ascribed to Zoroaster himself. This division includes the collection of 
Psellus, and in this collection are marked Z. as in the 8th. II. Oracles 
delivered by Theurgists under the reign of Marcus Antoninus. These relate to 
the Intelligible and Intellectual orders: and are here distinguished by a T as in 
the 4th. III. Oracles delivered either by the Theurgists or by Zoroaster, here 
marked Z or T. as inthe 2nd. The rest he has placed together as uncertain or 
imperfect in their meaning ; to which he has subjoined a few from the Treatise 
of Lydus de Mensibus. We are also indebted to Mr, Taylor for the references to 
the authors from whom the collection was originally made, and for the addition 
of several oracles hitherto unnoticed: the latter are distinguished by the letters 
Tay. after the reference, as in the 2nd oracle. 

+ Eusebius attributes this to the Persian Zoroaster. I have added it to 
the collection. 


240 THE CHALDAAN ORACLES 


.* Of ye Qeovpyol Sety elval paw, nai Cuvovor mperBUrepov 

UG VEOTEPOY. Kas KUKAGEALMTOY Toy Tely nal aldvov* nab yoodyTa 

Ty ciumavTa Tay ev TO xicum xivovMevuv amdytay aprOuay 

ual mpeg TovTOS amrepavroy ice tyy Ova nal eAimosidy pact 

peta ToUTwY. . 
Theurgists assert that he} is a God, and celebrate him as 
both older and younger, as a circulating and eternal God, as un- 
derstanding the whole number of all things moved in the world, 
and moreover infinite through his power and of a spiral form. 

Z or T. Proc. in Tim, 244,.—Tay. 


Ill. Q@edy eyndopsoy, aldviov, amépayroy. 
Néov, nal mperBurny, Edsnoeid7. 

The mundane god, eternal, boundless, 

Young and old, of a spiral form. 


Iv. Tig yap dvendrcimrov Cébng ual rag adrpuTod.duvanéwc, nal 

THs déuvov, nat& Td Adyiov, evepyelas 6 Alay (aitia). 
For Eternity, { according to the oracle, is the cause of never- 
failing life, of unwearied power, and unsluggish energy. | 


i Tay. 


V.  Liydpevog uareirar ind tov Sedy, obtog 6 audstog Veds, aad 
7B vB ouvBdew Aeyerar ual natd voy povey bmd TBy Yuxay 
yonpliler bate 
Hence this stable God is called by the gods silent, and is said 
to consent with mind, and to be known by souls through mind 
alone. fe Proc. in Theol. 321.—Tay. 


VI. Of Xaddaion tiv Sely (Asdwoov) "Ido réyovow, (dvtt rod, 


pis pyontiv) tT] Dowiney yrdooy, nat LaBadd d€ woddayod 


* Lobeck seems to be of opinion that neither this nor the one next follow- 
ing have any claim to be inserted. 
+ yeév0s Time Tay.—Qy. Kpévos. The latter Platonists continually sub- 


stitute Xpdévos for Kodvos. 
{ The Gnostics used the word AZon itself for their different celestial orders. 


See also Sanchoniatho, p. 4. 








SY ee 


a eee” a Pee 





PTC FA ee eee Pee ee ee eT ey ae ee ee ee oe 


OF ZOROASTER. 241 


Aéyetas, oloy 6 twep tos extra alae toutéotiy 6 dy- 
pesoupryece 
The Chaldeans call the God (Dionysus or Bacchus) Iao in 
the Phoenician tongue (instead of the intelligible light), and he is 
often called Sabaoth, signifying that he is above the. seven poles, 


that is the Demiurgus. Lyd. de Mens. 83.—Tay. 


Vil. § Wdyra yap ovvéyov tH éavtodt ply rHg bmapkews dnporyts, 


\ / ~~ OW 
“aT TH Adyiov, adtds was CLw imcipyer 


_ Containing all things in the one summit of his own hyparxis, 


he himself subsists wholly beyond. 
Zi Proc. in Theol. 212.—Tay. 


VIII. Ta ndvra petpody ual acpopilor, do TH Moye yor. 
Measuring and bounding all things. 
¥. _ Proc. in Pl. Th. 886.—Tay. 


IX. Ov yap dd warping adpyns arenes ts tpoydler. 
For nothing imperfect circulates from a paternal principle. 


Z. Psell. 38.—Plet. 
X. Parinp ob diPov evOpdcner, telOo 8 emixees. 
The father hurled not forth fear but infused persuasion. 

Z. | wf Plet. 
XI. . ws “Eaurdy 6 marip fpmacey 


Odd ey Eq duvdrer voepg unreloces bdsoy Tv. 
. . . . The Father has hastily withdrawn himself; 
But has not shut up his own fire in his intellectual power. 
Z. Psell. 30.—Plet. 33. 


XII. “Tosodrog yep 6 ene? vats mpd evepylag évepyay, OTe 


Myde mpoqrvev, AA’ Enevey ey +B ratpin® Busg,* 
* Bada Fr. Pat. 


II 


24.2 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


Kai év t@ advt@, nates thy Yeobpéupova ciyny. 
Such is the Mind which is there energizing before energy. 
That it has not gone forth but abode in the paternal depth, 
And in the adytum according to divinely-nourished silence. 
es Proc. in Tim. 167. 


XIU. Elol mdvra wupos évdg enyeyaata. 
Vldvra yap éberédere matnp, ual vp mapedwne 
Acurépy, dv mpdroyv uanileras edvea } avdpav. 
All things are the progeny of one fire. 
The Father perfected all things, and delivered them over 
To the second Mind, whom all nations of men call the first. 


Z. Psell. 24.—Plet. 30. 
XIv. Kal rod vob, b¢ tov Gumvpioy ndoproy ayes. 
And of the Mind which conducts the empyrean world. 

oe Dam. de Prin. 


XV. ‘A vodg Aéyes, TB voety ON mod Aéyes. 
What the Mind says, it says by understanding. 
7. Psell., 35. 


XVI. ‘H prev yeep dvvapus ody enelvosc, vods 8 an’ enelvov. 
Power is with them, but Mind is from him. | 
sh Proc. in Plat. Th. 365. 


XVII. Not marpog apasois exoxodpnevos iNuyrnpoww 
"Auvdunrov dorpamrovew auerlutou wupdg dAnoig. 
The Mind of the Father riding on attenuated rulers 
Which glitter with the furrows of inflexible and implacable Fire. 
T. : Proc. in Crat.—Tay. 


XVIII. we eee es Mera d& trarpincs Siavolag 


+ Pletho has xy yévos: he omits the first line, which Taylor also gives by 
itself in another place. 





= y a or > epee — * “ 
owe i 
me , tae rst ee ae i 


A ea 


OF ZOROASTER. 243 


Wux7 eyed vain, Oepuy Woxotoa ta wdévra, 
we eeee Karévero yap 
Noty ey ev Wuxi, puyyy 8 evi cbuats apyp, 
*‘Hydy éynarédyne matnp dv0piv te Seay re. 
....+.. After the paternal conception 
I the Soul reside, a heat animating all things. 
. +++. For he placed 
Mind in Soul and Soul in dull Body, 
The Father of Gods and Men so placed them in ours. 
Z. or T. _ Proc. in Tim. 124. 


XIX. Lwndloraras yap ta proimd epya TB voepH peyyes 
Tod marpds’ Yuyy yap xorujcaca toy weyay 
Odpariy, nad nocpotoa were rod mapas. 
Képata™ 8& nual adring dorgpmras dive. 


Natural works coexist with the intellectual light 


- Of the Father. For it is the Soul, which adorned the great 


heaven 
And which adorns it after the Father. 
But her horns are established on high. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 106. 


XX. “Ors uy) wip dudes meatpde cdoa paciwidy, 
"Adavdtos te péver, nal Cwing Seamotic éotl* 
Kat lowes udopov ToAAd wAnpipara noArov: 
The Soul, being a bright fire, by the power of the father, 
Remains immortal, and is mistress of life, 
And fills up many of the recesses of the world. 
7. Psell. 28.—Plet. 11. 


XXI. © Miyywpevar 0 ayerav, mupos aapYirov epya tehodoa, 
The channels being intermixed, she performs the works of in- 


corruptible fire. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Pl, Polit. 399. 


* Lob. proposes xp&ra, 


244 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


XXII. Od yap els any, wip enénewa td xpiroy 
"Eny Cvvamsy narandreles epryors, AAG voq. 
Not yap vets éotiy 6 xdopov texvirng mupiov. 
For the Fire which is first beyond did not shut up his power 
In matter by works but by mind: 
For the framer of the fiery world is the Mind of Mind. 
T Proc. in Theol. 333.—in Tim. 157. 


XXII. “Og ex voov exdope mpatoc 
"Eooapevos tup) mip, cuvdéecuav™ oppu nepaoy 
IIyyatovg upatypas, €o0 mupas dyNog exioxwr. 
Who first sprung from Mind 
Clothing fire with fire, binding them together that he might mingle 
The fountainous craters, while he preserved the flower of his 
own fire. | 
qT, Proc. in Parm. 


XXIV.  “EySev cupdmevos mpynornp avdpote mupdg ayNoc, 
Kicpoy evSpacnay noiroparr Tdvra yap evvev 
"Apyeras ekg To nado Telver autlvag dyntdgs ee 
- Thence a fiery whirlwind drawing the flower of glowing fire, 
Flashing into the cavities of the worlds ; for all things from thence 
Begin to extend downwards their admirable rays. © 
T. Proc. in Theol, Plat. 171. 172. 


xxv.f  ‘H povccg exe? mpdrws, Orov marpiny moras eo. 
The Monad is there first where the paternal Monad subsists. 
- | Proc. n Eue, 27, 


* guvdecusoy Tay. " 
f Olov of TluSaydgeror, Sih po~ What the Pythagoreans signify by Monad, 
vddos, xa Sud80¢, xad ro1d80s, 7  Duad, and Triad—or Plato by Bound, Infi- 
§ TlAdrwy 8% rod wepd&ros, xod nite, or Mixed;. or we in the former part of 
rod amelcov, xxi tod psxttv, 7} this work, by The One, The Many, and The 
mporecdy ye Hist; Sik 703 Evds xo United; that the oracles of the Gods intend 
Oy MoAAGY xoh TOD Avwyévouv, by Hyparxis, Power, and Energy.—Dam. de 
rolz0 of ypyopor Th» Sedv 8% Prin.—Tay. 
ris tmagéiws nor Suvapéws xan 


2, AB /, 
Hob EvepyElas. 





a. ee 





ge ee ae a — 


eae aes Oe ee ee, 
¢ : ; 


tO a 
, 


. 


OF ZOROASTER. 245 


XXVI. Tavay éori ovis, ». 2000 H OUo yee. 
The Monad is extended which generates two. 
“EOrsh Proc. in Euc. 27. 


XXVII. Avdg yap maps tHe nadyras, (nal voepais dotpdmrer toucls) * 
Kal 7d xvBepygiy re mdvra, ual tarry exacrov (od raydev.) 
For the Duad sits by this, and glitters with intellectual sections, 
To govern all things, and to order each. 
‘i ; Proc. in Plat. 376. 


XXVIII. Els rpia yap vis eirme matpds teuverdas arate, 
Ob 1d Bérew narévevoe, ual dq mdvte erétuyro. 
The Mind of the Father said that all things should be cut into 
three: 
His will assented, and immediately all things were cut. 
i eg Proc. in Parm. 


XXIX. Ele tpia yup elme vids marpic dsdiov, 
. N@ wayta nvBepvay. 
The Mind of the eternal Father said into three, 
Governing all things by Mind. 
i he Proc. in Tim. 


XXX. Tyo d€ yap ex Tpiddas nay mHetUa mary ex€pace. 
The Father mingled every Spirit from this Triad. 
| ' Lyd. de Men, 20.—Tay. 


XXXI. © THs d€ yep ex tpicidog norma endpyes” amavra. 


All things are governed in the bosoms of this triad. 
* Lyd. de Men. 20.—Tay. 


* The oracle stands in the text as given by Fr. Patricius, Standley and 
Taylor. Lobeck shows that the passages in parenthesis do not properly belong 
to it, -od ray3éy should also be od rxysév as connected with the succeeding sen- 


tence in Proclus. 


. 


246 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


XXXIL. ldvra yap ev rpich rots 8¢ nvBepraral re nal ots. 
All things are governed and subsist in these three. 
he Proc. in I, Alcib. 


XXXII. "Apyais yap tpio) taig 88 Ad Boss dourdvew dravra. 
For you may conceive that all things serve these three principles. 
ss Dam. de Prin. 


XXXIV. "Ex™ riivde péer tpicdosg demas aps tHg otons, 
Od mporys, GAN ob T& eT pEIT aL. 
From these flows the body of the Triad, being pre-existent, 
Not the first, but that by which things are measured. 
Z. or T. Anon. 


XXxv. Kal épdvycay év airy 4 7 aperh, nal 4 copia. 
Kai 4 morvpoy &rpénera. 
And there appeared in it virtue, and wisdom, 
And multiscient truth. 
Z. or T. Anon. 


XXXVI. Ilavtl ydp év xétup Adumes tpidds, Ho move depres. 
For in the whole world shineth a Triad, over which a Monad rules. 
ee ; Dam. in Parm. 


XXXVI. «o> fF ‘Tepdg mpitog Dpduoc, ev 8 apa peow 
"Hépioc, rplrog &Aros, Og ev mup THy yNdva Ida. 
The first is the sacred course ...., but in the middle 
Air, the third the other which cherisheth the earth in fire. 
Z. or T. Anon. 


XXXVI. “Apdyy euabuyotioa pdos, tip, aidépa, noo pious. 
Abundantly animating light, fire, ether, worlds. 
Z, or T. Simp. in Phys. 143. 


+ Jones proposes jeAfov. Hippocrates uses the same expression of Spéuog 
4Alovu. 


OF ZOROASTER. 247 


IDEAS * 


INTELLIGIBLES, INTELLECTUALS, IYNGES, SYNOCHES, TELE- 
TARCHE, FOUNTAINS, PRINCIPLES, HECATE 

Y | AND DASMONS. 

| 





XXXIX. Noise mapas eppollnce, ventas andor Bovry 
Tlappoppove iddac. wyyns 8 amd midis amomraoas 
* *EbeSopev. marpobev yecp envy Rovan te teAdg Te 
(A? dy cuvdereras TH matpl, GRA nar? BAAgy 
Zony, amd pepilonévov byeriiv.) + 
"AAN’ eueplaSncay, voep@ mupt rorpyveioou 
Els dda voepas’ ndopw yap aivak moruroppy 
TpovSnuey voepoy timo apdirov, ob nat& xdcpoy 
“Iyvog ereryduevos propping naw a t ndopos epdvSn, 
Tlavrotais ewig neyapirpevos, av ula any, 
"EE ng poiSotvras wenepiopévar Grr, amdryros, 
“Pyyvtjucvas udorov wep chuaci, al wept xddmoug 
Tpepdadréoue, outveroty eornvicacs spopeovraty 
Tpanodos mep t auch mapacxedoy aAAuoIG HAAN, 
"Evvoies voepal nyyns watpingns cid, moAd 
Aparrirevar mupas avdtog dnosunrov xpdveus dup, 
"Apyerydvoug dag morn matpds EBauoe tas de 
AbtoreAys mY). 
The Mind of the Father made a jarring noise, understanding by 
unwearied counsel 


* The whole of the following division is a system grafted upon the Platonic 
doctrine of Ideas. It is composed of six different orders, called Triads, or each 

consisting of three Triads, which have different names in the respective theolo- 
gies of the Modern Platonists, and of those who assumed the title of Chaldeans. 
Both regarded the first Cause as the One and the Good ; from whom proceeded 
in succession the three first orders which were all Ineffable and Superessential. 

+ Taylor omits these two lines, which Fr. Pat. and Stan insert. 

} seta Tay. 


248 THE CHALDZAN ORACLES 


Omniform ideas: which flying out from one fountain 
They sprung forth: for from the Father was the will and the 
end ; 

(By which they are connected with the Father 

According to alternate life from several vehicles,) 

But they were divided, being by intellectual fire distributed 

Into other Intellectuals: For the king previously placed before 
the multiform world 

An intellectual, incorruptible pattern, the print of whose form 

Is promoted through the world, according to which things the 
world appeared 


Beautified with all-various Ideas ; of which there is one fountain, . 


From this the others rush forth distributed, 

And separated about the bodies of the world, and are borne 

Through its vast recesses like swarms 

Turning themselves on all sides in every direction, 

They are Intellectual conceptions from the paternal fountain, 

Partaking abundantly the flower of Fire in the point of restless 
time, 

But the primary self-perfect fountain of the Father 


Poured forth these primogenial ideas. 
Z.or T. Proc. in Parm. 


XL. ThoArat pév dy aide erenBaivaver pacsvois 
Kéopors evSpdonovras* xual év aig duporytes aot 
T pets, 7 
These being many ascend flashingly into the shining worlds 


And in them are contained three summits. 
fhe ) Dam. in Parm. 


Sit ee Dpovpas ty Epywyv eit rod war pis 
Kal rod éva¢ vod Tod vontod. 
They are the guardians of the works of the Father 


And of the one Mind, the Intelligible. 
pe Proc. in Th. Plat. 205. 


4 ee 
oie 





OF ZOROASTER. 249 


XLI.* = dvta yap ears Guov ev xdouw raye. vento. 
All things subsist together i in the Intelligible world. 
BAA hy on Dam. de Prin.—Tay. 


XLII. Toy d€ woe? még vod Sedv, od yeep aivev vo0g és) vonTov, 
Kal +d. vonriv od vod xaphe dmdpyer. 
But all Intellect understands the deity, for Intellect is not writiout 
the Intelligible, 
And the Intelligible does not subsist apart from Intellect. 
Z. or T. . Dam. 


XLIV. Od yap aivev vag dati voqtod* od ywpls dmdpxer. 
For Intellect is not without the Intelligible : it does not subsist 
apart from it.” : | 
Z. or T. Proc. Th. Plat. 172. 


XLV. N@ pev naréxer t& vonta, Woyyy 0 endryes noopnas. 
By Intellect he contains the Intelligibles, but introduces the Soul 
into the worlds. isi 


XLVI. N@ peyv naréye te vont, aicOyrw O émdyesr nornoss. 
By Intellect he contains the Intelligibles, but introduces Sense into 


the worlds... T. : Proc. in Crat. 


XLVIL.  LvuPora yeep matpinds voos Comeipe nate ugojroy, 
“Og tee vont wel, nal appara nadryitas. 
For the paternal Intellect, which understands Intelligibles, 
And adorns things ineffable, has sowed symbols through the world. 
Ei; _ Proce. in Crat. 


LVI,’ Apyn mdons tTuqcews den Tabi. 


_ This order is the beginning of all section. 


re 3 7 Dam. de Prin. 


* I. The first Order is the Intelligible Triad of the Platonists, but Psellus 
says it was venerated among the Chaldzeans as a certain Paternal Profundity, 
containing three triads, each consisting of Father, Power and Intellect. 


K K 


250 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


XLIX. ‘H vonty mdéons tunoews apyet.™ 
The Intelligible is the principle of all section. | 
$i | Dam. de Prin. 


Le Tpocry, d€ TH vootvrs +d vontov. 
The Intelligible is food to that which understands. 

f iy Dam. de Prin. 
LI. Tx royia wepl trav rake mpd tod Odpavod Oo apdeyuroy 


evedeiEaro, nal mporédyne 
Lie’ eyes purrde 
The oracles concerning the orders exhibits it prior to Heaven as 
ineffable, and add— 
It has mystic silence. T. Proc. in Crat.—Tay. 


LII. Osag tag vente aitiag Td Adyrov ucdreL, nal mporotoas amd 
Tov marpig Véew ex” adrov. 
The oracle calls the Intelligible causes Swift, and asserts that 
proceeding from the Father, they run to him. 
T. Proc. in Crat.—Tay. 


Lit. ft Ta prev éori voepa. ual vonT&, Ora vootyTa voErTaL 
Those natures are both Intellectual and Intelligible, which, them- 
selves possessing intellection, are the objects of intelligence to 


others. Es | Proc. Th. Plat. 179. 
LIV. Nooduevar Wyyes matpover voeovos nal adral’ 


Bovdais apreynroics nivotuevar Bore vonras. 
The intelligible Iynges themselves understand from the Father ; 
By ineffable counsels being moved so as to understand. 
7. Psell. 41.—Plet. 31. 


* oye: Fr. Patr. 

{ Il. The second order of the Platonists was the Intelligible and at the same 
time Intellectual Triad. Among the Chaldeans it consisted of the Iynges, 
Syonches and Téletarche. 


~ 


PNAS Ai RAR Ph 


tpl ellie! ane os 


hn EO el ll as 


=e 
sas 


MERE 


OF ZOROASTER. 251 


LV. “Ort epydrig, Ort éndoris earl mupic Ceoncpopov. 
“Or: nak 13 Cworydvor mAnpot Tyg “Exarns xoArov. 
Kal émippe? roig Suvoyedow arnyy Cqdwpay mupdg 
/ / 
Méya. duvaprévesce 
Because it is the operator, because it is the giver of life-bearing 


‘fire. 


- Because it fills the life-producing bosom of Hecate. 


And it instils into the Synoches the enlivening strength of Fire 


Endued with mighty power. 
w 7 Proc. in Tim. 128. 


LVI. Dpoupeiy ad mpyoryporw ois auporytas dene. 
*"Eynepaous axis iduoy prévog ev Svvoyevory. 
He gave to his own whirlwinds to guard the summits, 


Mingling the — force of his own strength i in the Synoches. 
T. | Dam. de Prin. 


LVII. "AAAS ual braless oa dovdcver Suvoxedor. 
But likewise as many as serve the material Synoches. 


T: 


LVI. Of Tedrerapyas cuvelrymtas toig Luvoyedor. 


The Teletarchs are comprehended in the Synoches. 
T. . Dam. de Prin. 


LIX. “Pein Tor voepOy paxdpuy wyyh Te pon TE, 
Tldvray yap mpory duvdrers uchmori aepparraic 
Ackaprévy, yeveny emi may mpoxees tpoxdovray. 
Rhea the fountain and river of the blessed Intellectuals 
Having first received the powers of all things in- her ineffable 


bosom 


Pours forth perpetual generation upon every thing. 
Zz. Proc. in Crat.—Tay. 


+ Ul. The Intellectual Triad of later Platonists corresponds with the 
Fountains or Fontal Fathers of the Chaldzans. 


252 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
LX. "Eott yap mépasg tov matpinsd BrOod*, nal anyn toy voepdy. 
For it is the bound of the paternal depth, and the fountain of the 
Intellectuals. ni ial 
T. Dam. de Prin. 
LXI. ~ 6 6 « "Eats yeep dani 
"Apdupacds Wvapss, voepais otpantovca Tomaict. fiz 


. » . » For he is a power 
Of circumlucid strength, glittering with Intellectual sections. 
Bi boon Dam. 


LXII. Noepuis arrpamte: TOUais, epwtog O evenAnce Te MavTH. 
He glitters with Intellectual sections, but has filled all things 
with love. , y 

T. is ’ SG ig ont Dam. . 

LXII. Tots 8€ aupag voepad voepors wpnstypow amavta 
Eixabe dovrévovta, matpos mesOqvids. Bovag. 

To the Intellectual whirlwinds of Intellectual fire all things: 
Are subservient, through the persuasive counsel of the Father. 


1 bps Proc. nm Parm. 


LXIV. QO) mg exfen. ndcjnog ‘voepors voy nas conapmeice 
Oh how the world has inflexible Intellectual rulers. 


LXV. Mécoy tay matépwy “Exdrng tf KEV poy cpopettas. 
The centre of Hecate corresponds with that of the fathers. 
fe 


LXVI. “EE adrod yep nares t exOpdonavor ciucihinros Te nepavvol, 
Kal mpynorypoderyor xoAmos maacperyyeag axis 
Tlarpoyevets “Excirys’ nat trelwnds mupig a&vb0g 
"Hoe uparaiy nvdua ndrwy wupiov émexerva. 


From him leap forth all implacable thunders, 


* BaSod. Fr. P. t éxdorys. Fr. Pz { Tay..omits ¢§ and ravres. 


—sy sre 





OF ZOROASTER. 253 


And the whirlwind receiving bosoms of the all-splendid strength 
Of the Father-begotten Hecate; and he who begirds the flower 
of fire 
And the strong spirit of the poles, all fiery beyond. 
T; Proc. in Crat. 


LXVII. lyyaiov &daAoy, O¢ Tov eumdpsoy noopoy yer. 
Another fontal, which leads the empyreal world. 
Z. or T. : Proc. in Tim. 


LXVUI. Kal anyy wyydv, nal répas mnyav dnacby. | 
The fountain of fountains, and the boundary of all fountains. 
T: Dam. de Prin. 


LXIX.  ‘“Lxd dvo vowy 4 Cwoydvos ayy mepiexetas uydy. 
Under two minds the life-generating fountain of souls is com- 
prehended. : 7 
T. Dam, de Prin. 


LXX. “Yronertas adrais dpyinds dirdy®™. 
Beneath them lies the principal of the immaterials. 
Z. or T. y — Dam. in Parm. 


LXXI. Tlarpoyevés qpcioc, word yelp pdvoc, ex marpre ddnic 
Aperpaprevos voov avbog, exer TH} voety matpindy vody 


"Evdideves wéoais myyais te nal apxaic, 


* The last of the Intellectual Triad was the Demiurgus, from whom pro- 
ceeded the Effable and Essential orders including all sorts of Demons. They 
are according to the respective systems— 


OF THE PLATONISTS. OF THE CHALDEANS. 
IV. The Supermundane. IV. The Principles. 
V. The Liberated. V. The Azonic. 
VI. The Mundane. VI.. The: Zonic. 


The Demiurgus was the fabricator of the world, and held the same relative posi- 
tion to the three succeeding essential orders as aid the first cause to the three 
preceding or superessential orders. 

+. Qy. 7o.—I have so translated it. 


254 THE CHALDEAN: ORACLES 


Kal 7d yelv, del Te pévery aouvw ot poparryyt. 
Father-begotten light, for he alone having gathered from the 
strength of the Father 
The flower of mind has the power of understanding, the ie ye 
mind ; 
To instil into all fountains and principles the power 
Of understanding, ‘and of esi remaining in a ceaseless revo- 


lution. 
a3 Proc. in Tim. 242. 


LXXIl. . . . . « « Wdoug anya te nal atpyais 
Aweiy cer te weve conv orpopanyys. 
All fountains and principles whirl round, 
And always remain in a ceaseless revolution. 
Z. or T. : Proc. in Parm. 


LXXIII. "Apyags af marpic epya woyqcacas venta 
* MloOytois epryais, nad cbuacw depcpenchurper. 
ArancpO sor Eorares pdvar tH Tatpl xauh v9 DAY 
Kal ra éuparvn, pinata tay apavoy épyalonerot. 
Kai 2 dpavy eig thy eupart Kor oTolay eyypacborTec. 
The Principles, which have understood the Intelligible works of 
the Father f 
He has clothed in sensible works and bodies, 
Being the intermediate links standing to communicate between 
the Father and Matter, 
Rendering apparent the images of unapparent natures, 
And inscribing the unapparent in the apparent frame of the 
world. 


Z. or T. Dam. de Prin. 


LXXIV. “Ors Taptapov nai Ing rag ovluyoveys to Ovparve 6 Tupdy, 
"Exidva, 6 T1vSwy, ofoy beanie Tig tplag Eqpopos THs atTax~ 
Tovs maons Onpsoupyias. 
Typhon, Echidna, and Python, being the progeny of Tartarus 
and Earth, which is conjoined with Heaven, form as it were a 


RAMS ay 


OF. ZOROASTER. 255 


certain Chaldaic triad, which is the inspector of the. whole dis- 
ordered fabrication. 
es Olymp in Phed.—Tay. 


LXXV. And tiv deploy dpydvrwy cvvplotavras of ddoyas 
Daipdvec, did nat Td Aoyidv Gysiv. 
"Heploy ehdrypa nuviy xyNoviov te nal bypav. 
Irrational deemons derive their subsistence from the aérial rulers, 
wherefore the oracle says, : 
Being the charioteer of the aérial, terrestrial, and aquatic dogs. 
z: Olymp. in Phed.—Tay. 
LXXVI. Td éwdpav, Emi pev td» Velev, thy dxwpiotiy émotaciay 
— SWeleuras rod Paros. 8: nad +d Aaysov BdpoBarnpas ucres 
Tos Veods TovTovs. 
The aquatic, when applied to divine natures, signifies a govern- 
ment inseparable from water, and hence the oracle calls the 
aquatic gods water walkers. 
ry: | Proc, in Tim. 270.—Tay. 


Exxvu. Sunt etiam damones aquei quos Nereides vocat 
Orpheus, in sublimioribus exhalationibus . aque, 
quales sunt in hoc aere nubiloso, quorum corpora 
videntur quandoque acutioribus oculis, presertim in 
Perside et Africa ut existimat Zoroaster. 

There are certain aquatic daemons whom Orpheus called Ne- 

reides in the more elevated exhalations of water such as appear 

in this cloudy air, whose bodies are sometimes seen, as Zoroaster 
thinks, by more acute eyes, especially in Persia and Africa. 
7, Fie. de Im. Am. 123.—Tay. 


256 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


PARTICULAR SOULS. 


SOUL, LIFE, MAN. 


-LXXVIU. Tatra marnp évvdnoe, Ppotis 2 of ebiywro. 
These things the Father conceived, and the mortal was animated 
for him. T. Proc. in Tim. 336. 


LXXIX. KaréOeto yap vouy ev Wuyi, év cauate dé 

‘Nudag éynarébyne watyp dvdpay te Sedy te. 
For the Father of gods and men placed the mind in soul, 
But in body he placed you. 


LXXX.  Lvuboda yap warpiuds voos eomespe Taig Wuxaic. 
The paternal mind,has sowed symbols in the souls. 
i | Psell. 26—Plet. 6. 


LXXXI. Poyaioy omwiqpa duct updoas Guovalanc 
NG ual rrevpati Selo, ep’ vig tpltov dyviv epwra, 
LwwWerimly wdvrav emiPyropa cemvey Etyners 
Having mingled the vital spark from two according substances, 
Mind and Divine Spirit, as a third to these he added 
Holy Love, the venerable charioteer uniting all things. 
| Lyd. de Men. 3.—Tay. 


LXxxm, Thy Wuxhy dvanhjicas epwrs Babe. 
Filling the soul with profound love. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Pl. Theol. 4. — 


LXXXIIl. Wuyy 7 ueporwy Geow dyles wis cig Eavray. 
Ovdey Sunray Exovex dan Vedbey reuebevetai. 
“Apuoviay atxel yap, id? 4 mérc cBua Pporesov. 
The Soul of men will in a manner clasp God to herself. 
Having nothing mortal she is wholly inebriated from God, 
For she glories in the harmony under which the mortal body 
exists. Z. Psell. 17,.—Plet. 10. 


OF ZOROASTER. 957 





LXXXIV. Ai mey éfjomevérrepas Wuyal dy éavray Sedvran rd ddAndeq, 


nak elow ebpetindrepar “* cwlonevas 80 abtas dune? ds 
prs Td royioy. 

The more powerful souls perceive truth through themselves, and 
are of a more inventive nature. “Such souls are saved through 


their own strength,” according to the oracle. 


2 Proc. in I, Ale.—Tay. 


LXXXV. To Adysdy qoyst Tag yrs avayonerag Thy Tata gew. 
The oracle says, ascending souls sing a pzan. 


Z. or T. Olym. in Phed.—Tay. 


EXXXVI. “H dda 3) neival ye waxdptaras hoya nackoy 
Woydov mort yaiay dn? otpavobey mpoyeovras. 
Keivas © tAbsal re nal od ara vipat exouoas, 
“Ocoa: an aiyrnevtos, aval, céber, nde nat adrod 
"Ex Autg eSeyévoyto, MéSov * upartepng bm dvaynns. 
Of all souls those certainly are superlatively blessed 
Which are poured forth from heaven to earth ; 
_ And they are happy, and have ineffable stamina, 
As many as proceed from thy splendid self, O king, 
Or from Jove himself, under the strong necessity of Mithus. 
4, or T. Synes de Insom. 153. 


LXXXVII. Bly ors cua dundytwy yal nabapdtaras. 
The souls of those who quit the body violently are most pure. 
Z. Psel, 27. 


LXXXVIU. Youyig ebworinpes civeimvoc, evavtor cic. 
The ungirders of the soul, which give her breathing, are easy to 


be loosed. 


a Psel. 32.—Plet. 8. 


LXXXIX. Kay yap ride Wuyyy toys droxatactdcay, 
"AAR aAAgy evinos marnp, evaplOusoy iva. 
For tho’ you see this soul manumitted 
The Father sends another, that the number may be complete. 
Z. or T. 


* ufrov Fr, Pat. 
LL 


258 


XC. 


THE*CHALDAAN ORACLES 


SEAS Nojoaras: ta epya tod marpas 

Molping eiuapuévyg 1d wrepiy pevyourw dvaidec* 
"Ey 8¢ Sed neivras mupoods Ernovea anprcclove, 
"Ex warpibey naribyres a av yuxy nariovtey 


"Europioy dpémeras napway, puxorpopoy ayboc. 


. . .« « . Understanding the works of the Father 
They avoid the shameless wing of fate ; 


They are placed in God, drawing strong torches, 


Descending from the Father, from which, as they descend, the 


soul 


Gathers of the empyreal fruits the soul-nourishing flower. 


Z. or T. 


XCI. 


J n_ ad \ \ c \ \ 
To ye tot mvetpua TovTO Td Wuxinov, 6 nal mvevWaTIKYY 
\ / e 3 / ; \ ’) A \ Bee 
uxny mpornyspevoay ob eddaipnoves, nat Deog nat Satpwy 

* \ rf) 4 \ 4 i > , 
MUYTOOATOS, KA ELowAoY YiveTas, nab TAG MoiVas ey TOUTH 
, 4 ~ A \ n~ 
tives Puxn. Xpyopol re yap Gprocpdvoucs Tept AUTO, Taig 
y / \ b] ~ \ ~ ~~ iA 
evap paytaciass thy exeb duelayoyny THs Wuxng mporema- 


Covres. 


Proc in Tim. 321. 


This animastic spirit, which blessed men have called the pneu- 


matic soul, becomes a god, an all-various dzemon, and an image, 
and the soul in this suffers her punishments. The oracles, too, 
accord with this account: for they assimilate the employment of 
the soul in Hades to the delusive visions of a dream. 


Z. or T. 


XCII. 


"AdAgy nar? GAny Cony, amd mepilapevon dyeriiy. 


a” , a 
Avabey Ssjnovtog én tdnar’ &yrixpy 


pe ee see Ne , yo 

Aid ro xévrpov THs Vis, ual™ wéumrov wérov, BARov 
lA ~ 

Tlupsoxov, eva uceresor péxps tralay dyeray 


Zonpepay mvp. 


One life with another, from the distributed channels. 
Passing from above through the opposite part 
Through the centre of the earth; and the fifth the middle, 


* Taylor gives only these two last lines from Proc. in Tim. 172. 


Synes. de Insom. p.. 189.—Tay. 


OF ZOROASTER. 959 


Another fiery channel, where the life-beaming fire descends 
As far as the material channels. 


Z. or T. 


XCIMI. Zwyg Td bypdv ctpPorov® 01d nal core wey MuPdda nadodow 
abrny tig 6XIS Cwoyoviac, tore 8€ myyqy tia, nal WAdrow 
nal mpd MAdrwvos of Deol. 
Moisture is a symbol of life; hence Plato, and the gods before 
Plato, call it (the soul); at one time the liquid of. the, whole of 
vivification, and at another time’a certain fountain of it. 
Bis. Proc. in Tim. 318.—Tay. 


XCIV. *Q. torunpais &n™ dicews, GyPpone, Texvacpra. 
O man, of a daring nature, thou subtile production. 
Zs. Psel. 12.—Plet. 21. 


XCV. Lov yap ayyeioy Spec xovds olujoovas. 
For thy vessel the beasts of the earth shall inhabit. 
fy oe Psel. 36.—Plet. 7. 


xcvi. Cum anima currat semper, certo temporis spatio 
transit omnia, quibus peractis, cogitur recurrere 
paulatim per omnia denuo, atque eandem in mundo 
telam generationis retexere, ut placuit Zoroastri, 
qui iisdem aliquando causis omnino redeuntibus, 
eosdem similiter effectuo reverti putat. 
Since the soul perpetually runs and passes through all things 
in a certain space of time, which being performed, it is presently 
compelled to run back again through all things and unfold the 
same web of generation in the world, according to Zoroaster, who 
thinks that as often as the same causes return, the same effects 
will in like manner be returned. 


ya Ficin de Im, An. 129.—Tay. 


xevu. Voluit Zoroaster zthereum anime indumentum in 


nobis assidue volvi. 


* roAunporarns Psel.—Fr. Patr. 


260 THE CHALDH&AN ORACLES 


According to Zoroaster, in us the ethereal vestment of the soul 
perpetually revolves. 
Z. Ficin de Im. An. 1381.—Tay. 


xcvilt. Qui autem a Deo traditi sermones fontem per se 
laudant. omnis anime empyreas, id est empyrealis, 
zetherealis, materialis: et hunc sejungunt ex tota 
Zoogonothea, a qua et totum fatum suspendentes 
duas faciunt ceipzc, id est ordines, hanc quidem ani- 
malem, hanc autem ut diximus popaiay, id est sortia- 
lem, fatalem. . Et animam ex altera trahentes, quan- 
doque autem fato servire, quando irrationalis facta, 
dominum permutaverit, pro providentia fatum. | 
The oracles delivered by the gods celebrate the essential foun- 
tain of every soul, the empyrean, the etherial, and the material. 
This fountain they separate from the whole vivific goddess*; 
from whom also suspending the whole of fate, they make two 
series, the one animastic, or belonging to the soul, and the other 
belonging to Fate. They assert that the soul is derived from the 
animastic series, but that sometimes it becomes subservient to 
Fate, when passing into an irrational condition of re it becomes 
subject to fate instead of Providence. 


Z.or T. Proc. de Prov. ap. Fabr. VIII. 486.—Tay. 





MATTER. 
MATTER, THE WORLD, AND NATURE. 


/ / \ / 
XCIX. Mytpa cwexovea ta TavTa, 
The matrix containing all things. 


fe 


Cs. “‘Onopuys wepiods nal &nepiorros. 
Wholly division, and indivisible. 


* Rhea. Tay. 








OF ZOROASTER. 261 


Cl. "EvOey apdyv Sphoner yeverts worvmoimntrov Crys. 

_ Thence abundantly springs forth the generation of multifarious 
matter. 

T. Proc. in Tim. 118. 


cll. Of 8€ ta aropa, nai alcOnra Sypsoupydeor, 
Kal coparoeidy, nal natatetayyéeva etg Sryy. 
These frame indivisibles and sensibles, 
And corporiforms and things destined to matter. 
T. Dam. de Prin. 


cIll. Néppas wyyatou, nat évwopia mvevuata mévta, 
Kal xOovios xdrmo: Te ced népror nab Dmavyot, 
Myvaios mdons émiByropes 40 exiByrar 
“Tans odpaviag te nai doreplas, nat &Bvoowy. 
The fontal nymphs, and all the aquatic spirits, 
And the terrestrial, aerial, and glittering recesses, 
Are the lunar riders and rulers of all matter, 
Of the celestial, the starry, and that which lies in the abysses. 
Lyd. p. 32.—Tay. 


CIV. Td xanov &pevnvorepoy Tod xy OvTOg eotiv, naT& Td Adyioy. 
Evil, according to the oracle, is more frail than nonentity. 


CV. "Eres pannronedta, Sic mavtog TOD xdcpou Thy BAny deqnesy, 
og \ e 
aonep ual of Seol hac. 
We learn that matter pervades the whole world, as the gods 
also assert. 
Z. or T. . Proc. Tim. 142. 


CVI. *Acwpdra mev dori Ta Mela mavra. 
, ? ~ ~ of / 
Laopara 8 év adrois buady eveney evdedeTas. 
My dwapévas* naracyely arwpdtous TOY ToUdTor, 


z 
Mic thy cwpatinny eis qv evenevtploOyte, pic. 


* Auvayévoug Fr. Patr. 


262 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


All divine natures are incorporeal, 
But, bodies are bound in them for your sakes. 
Bodies not being able to contain incorporeals 
By reason of the corporeal nature, in which you are concentrated. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Pl. Polit. 359. 
CVI.  "“Epya vonoas ycp matpinds vd0g adroyeveBros, 
Tlaoww évérnespe Serna rupibpib epwros, 
"Opa ta mdvra mevn, xXpdvov eg and pavroy épayTa. 
Mey. mdan* t& warps voepd¢ tpacueva peyyets 
‘Og ey epwre mévy udcpov oroyela Yéovrat. 
For the paternal. self-begotten mind’ came Reis his works 
Sowed in all the fiery bond of love, . 
That all things might continue loving for an infinite time. 
That the connected séries* of: things might intellectually remain 
in all the lightiof thé Father, 
That the elements of the world might continue their course in love. 
TE Proc. in Tim. 155. 


CVIM.  ‘O mrosnrng 0g adroupyaiv textqvaro toy xdopAor, 
Kal thg mupds dynos env Crepes? Ta 0¢ mdyvta 
Avroupyay, va cia Td nocpsmoy extorvmevOj. 
Kéopog i? Endy roc, nat xn paivyatas dprevddyo. 
The Maker who, self-operating, framed the world, 
And there was another mass of fire: all these things 
He produced. self-operating, that the body of the world might 
be conglobed, 
That the world might be manifest, and not appear membranous. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 154. 


cIx. "Aqbojrosol yeep Eavriv, eneivog emiryounevos 
Tov troy mepibarrecbar toy eiddrwy. 

For he assimilates bimself, professing 

To cast around him the form of the images. 


* T. — Mire veo: Fr. Patr. ¢ pbovra Fr. Patr. 





a 


pe 


ee ae 





et is 
Eo dials ale 


OF ZOROASTER. 263 


cx. Nod yap piunua wéres* rd de rex Bey exer ti cduatoc. 
For it is an imitation of Mind, but that which is fabricated has 
something of body. | 

Z. or T. Proc. in’ Tim. 87. 


CXI. “ANAd O* otvona ceuviv anonto otpoparryy: 
Kécpoig evOpdonwy, xparnvyy {dice matpds énmiy. 
But projecting into the worlds, through the rapid menace of the 
“ _Father, st 
The venerable name with a sleepless revolution. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Crat. 


CXII. "ATAGs OY ody of THY oTaXElwy abdépes excl, 
The ethers of the elements therefore are there. 
Z. or T. Olymp. in Phed.—Tay. 


CXIU. Tod tvmovs toy xapanriipey, wal toy aAwy Seluv' pacudrov 
ev TH aidéps paiverdar, te royia heyouow. 
The oracles assert, that the impression of characters, and of 
other divine visions, appear in the ether. 
Z. or. T. Simp. in Phys. 144,—Tay. 


CXIV. "Ey tor yap ta atinwra tumtcbas. 
In this the things without figure are figured. 
Z. or T. | Simp. in Phys. 143. 


CXV. T’ a&pinra, nal te pyre cwbipata tod xocpov. 


The ineffable and effable impressions of the world. 


CXVI. Kal é pscopavys xdopog, nal te onodsce petOpa 
‘Tp? dv moAdol xatacvpovras f. 
And the light-hating world, and the winding currents 
Under which many are drawn down. 
ee Or k. Proc. in Tim. 339. 


* sot Tay. t xparryy Fr. P. 
+ xaraceipovras Fr. Patr. 


264 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


CXVII. Toy brov nocpov ex mupic, nal Datos, nal YI, 
Kal mavrorpopov atbpys moses. 
He makes the whole world of fire, and water, and earth, 
And all-nourishing ether. 
2.0K. 


Cxvil. qv 0 év péow tibels, Bwp W ev yaias nodmosc, 
"Hépa & dywbey tovrav. , 
Placing earth in the middle, but water in the cavities of the earth, 
And air above these. 
Ze or Vs 


cxIx. be d€ nal wodby Cusdoy dorepay amhavoy. 
My taéoer enimovy movnpd 
Tijén 82 wAcyyy ode exovon peper bau. 
To wip mpds Td mip dvayndoas. 
He fixed a great multitude of inerratic stars, 
Not by a laborious and evil tension, | 
But with a stability void of wandering, 
Forcing the fire to the fire. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 280. 


CXx. ‘Extra yop ebdynace maryp orepeduuta noonor" 
Tov ovpaviy uuptO oxnuats Tepinrcions. 
For the Father congregated the seven firmaments of the world, 
Circumscribing the heaven with a convex figure. 
Z. or T. Dam. in Parm. 


CXXI. Zéwy nal tAavwpevov tpéeortyney Emtdda. 
He constituted a septenary of erratic animals. 
Z. or T. 


CXXU. Td arduroy adray edtdntors dvanpeuaras Cbvass. 
Suspending their disorder in well-disposed zones. 
Z. or T. . 





: 
I 
E 
vad 
4 
{ 
, 
: 


7 
>>) 
Gr 


OF ZOROASTER. 


cxxul, “EE adtods iméorycer, Ebdouoy jeArcu 


Meceuborjoas mvp. 


‘He made them six in number, and for the seventh 


He cast into the midst the fire of the sun. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 280. 


CXXIV. Kevrpoy a’ ob mécas™ wexpls ay tuxlv toa ear. 
The centre from which all (lines) which way so ever are equal. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Euc. 43. 


CXXV. Kal tayts nédsog mept nevtpov, Onwg bas, Abn. 
And that the swift sun may come as usual about the centre. 
Z. or T. . Proc. in Plat. Th. 317. 


CXXVI. Kévtpw émoméepywy éavtiv wrig nedadéytos. 
Eagerly urging itself towards the centre of resounding light. 
4 by Proc. in Tim. 236. 


CXXVI. “HéAuy te wéyav, nal Aqmmpay cednvyy. 
And the great sun and the bright moon. 


CXXVIII. Xalras yap és abd mepunort part Prémovras. 
For his hairs appear like rays of light ending in a sharp point. 
Le: Proc. in Pl. Pol, 387. 


CXXIX. ‘Hiidnoy te udurov, nal pnvaloy navaxiopdy. 
Koray te jeplwv. 
AtOpns wédag™ nertov re, nal panvyg xeTav, 4 TE Hepos. 
And of the solar circles, and of the lunar clashings, 
And of the aerial recesses, 
The melody of the ether, and of the sun, and of the passages of 
the moon, and of the air. 
Z. or T. Proc. in. Tim, 257. 


~ } ~/ 
CXXX. Of ye puotindtaro: Tov Moywy, nal Thy GAdryTa adtou Thy 


* Tay. substitutes xa) mpds 6. + mepos Tay. 
MM 


266 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


ev Toig Umepnocascig mapadeddinaciv. exer yap 6 nAranis norm 
[hog nal Td Ghov Pac, ws al Te Xaddalov pynas Aéyovos. 
The most mystic of discourses inform us, that the wholeness of 
him (the sun) is in the supermundane orders: for there a solar 
world and a total light subsist, as the oracles of the Chaldeans 
affirm. 
Z. or T. Proe. in Tum, 264.—Tay. 


CXXXI. ‘O dAndéorepos Hi.s0g cuMpeTpEr TH Ypovw TH ma&vTa, ypEvoU 
xpdvog ay dtéxvac, naT& THY mEpt adTOD TOY Vedy ducyy. 
The more true sun measures all things by time, being truly a 
time of time, according to the oracle of the gods concerning it. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim, 249.—Tay. 


CXXXII. ‘O disnos ext ths avdorpov Héperar, word The amravods ‘ 
tnrorepag. nab ovtw S€ Tay pev TAaYwnEevov odn Eber TO 
neo0%, tpidy S€ THY KOT UMY KATH Tas TENETTInaS DMONETELS. 

The disk (of the sun) is carried in the starless much above the 

inerratic sphere: and hence he is not in the middle of the planets 

but of the three worlds, according to the telestic hypotheses. : 
Z. or T. Jul. Orat. V. 334.—Tay. 


CXxMIN, - Tltp aupos eLoxérevacc, 
Kal mupos tapias. 
(The sun is a)* fire, the channel of fire, and the dispenser of fire. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim, 14). 


cxxxiv. }”Evba Kpéovos. 

"HéAtog mapedpas enionomeay medoy cryvoy. 
Hence Cronus. 
The sun assessor beholding the pure pole. 


CXXXV. Albepidg Te Opduos nal panvng GmAETos Epuy, 


"Hépiol re pout. 


* Tay. inserts. + Taylor omits this and the two following. 


OF ZOROASTER. 267 


‘The ethereal course and the vast motion of the moon 
And the aerial fluxes. 
Z. or T. , Proc. in Tim. 257. 


CXXXVI. AlOYp, GAse, mvedua TEAjrAS, depos Kyo. 
‘Oh ether, sun, spirit of the moon, leaders of the air. 
Z, or T. Proc. in Tim. 257. 


CXXxviIl. Kal rratis dnp, pyvaies re Spoos, nad words jeAtoro. 
And the wide air, and the lunar course, and the pole of the sun. 
Z.vor-T. / Proc. in Tim. 257. 


ra 


CXXXVILL. Tires yep 4 Sede Heduy Te péyav nad Kaumpey wErjyyy. 
For the goddess brings forth the great sun and the bright moon. 


CXXXIX. LvAreye: adrd, Aapbdvovoa aidpns péros*, 
? 7 / wed 2/ , 
HedAiov te, ceAnvng Te, nai oom Eps TvvexovTas. 

She collects it, receiving the melody of the ether, 

And of the sun, and of the moon, and of whatsoever things are 
contained in the air. 


CXL. "Apyer Y ad gloss duapdrty uiopwy Te nal epywy’ 
Odpavig tppa Séer dponov atdiov natacrpor. 

Kal trws dy ab cdras mepiodos mAnpdvras qAiou, cEAnYAS, w poy, 

YURTOS, NIE PAG» 
Unwearied nature rules over the worlds and works, 
That heaven drawing downward might run an eternal course, 
And that the other periods of the sun, moon, seasons, night, and 

day, might be accomplished. 
Z. or. T. Proc. in Tim. 4. & 323.—Tay. 


CXLI. Notas Y dul Oedis pois amderog ndbpytas. 


Immense nature is exalted about the shoulders of the goddess. 
y Proc. in Tim, 4. 


* uspog Tay. 


268 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


CXLII. ‘By BaBvawvioy of Soxmoraro, nal “Oordyns, nal Zo- 
pacar pons, ayérAas nupids narodor Tas dorpinas opalpac. 
EA >¢ Pd »” a8 / / \ 
Hro: map’ oroy TeAeiwg AyovTas TEDL TO KEYT POY ove Tapa 
\ X / Pee Wats Des ad 4 ~ \ 4 
TH THUaATIna MEyeOn® n and TD TUVDETMO TOG nal cUVa- 
qyoyas xpnuatiley Soypariterbar nap airay roy puoiniiy 
Noyov, ag ayéoug uate Tu adt& nuadotow ev ToIG iepots 
Aoyors? nat& wapeumTwow dé TU yauua, aryyéerovce Aid 
\ \ a \ , a Oe 2t7 > 
nal Tog nal Exaoryy ToVTwY ayEhoy eLdpyovras ATTEDAG, 
\ / ¢€ / 2 / fa ys I 
nak Oalnovas doloug ayyeAoug, ual apyaryyedoug mpora- 
yopeverOas, olmep, cioly Emre tiv apiOoy. 
The most celebrated of the Babylonians, together with Ostanes 
and Zoroaster, very properly call the starry spheres herds; 
whether because these alone among corporeal magnitudes, are 
perfectly carried about a centre, or in conformity to the oracles, 
because they are considered by them as in a certain respect the 
‘bonds and collectors of physical reasons, which they likewise 
call in their sacred discourses herds, and by the insertion of a 
gamma, angels. Wherefore the stars which preside over each of 
these herds are considered demons similar to the angels, and are 
called archangels: and they are seven in number. 
Z. Anon. in Theologumenis Arithmeticis.— Tay. 


cxtul. Congruitates materialium formarum ad rationes 
animze mundi, Zoroaster divinas illices appellavit. ) 
Zoroaster calls the congruities of material forms to the reasons of 
the soul of the world, divine allurements. 
Z. Fic. de vit ceel. comp. 519.—Tay. 





MAGICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL PRECEPTS. 


CXLIV. My te reAdpia mérpa yalns bua ony ppeva Bairrdov 
Ob yxp arybelng uray evi yBorl. 
Myre wérper wétpa qrsdv navivas cvvabpoloas 
"Aidio Bova pépetas marpag ody Evexey ood. 


Mivng poifoy Eacov del rpeyer epyw dvaynns. 





OF ZOROASTER. 269 


"Acrepiy mpomopenna, cébev xcepiy odn eroyevOy. 
AlOpiog dpvidwy tapods mratig od mor’ AAnOYS, 
Od Surly onrdyxvev te, tonal’ ta? aOUpuata wavta, 
"Eumopinng anarys ornplypara® pedye od tara 
MéAhwv edoebing tepdv mapddercoy civolyesy. 
“Ev? cipery, copia re, nad edvopsa cuvdyovta. 

Direct not thy mind to the vast measures of the earth ; 

For the plant of truth is not upon ground.. 

Nor measure the measures of the sun, collecting rules, 

For he is carried by the eternal will of the father, not for your 
sake. | 

Dismiss the impetuous course of the moon; for she runs always 
by the work of necessity. 

The progression of the stars was not generated for your sake. 

The wide aerial flight of birds is not true, 

Nor the dissections of the entrails of victims: they are all mere 
toys, 

The basis of mercenary fraud: flee from these 

If you would open the sacred paradise of piety 

Where virtue, wisdom, and equity, are assembled. 

Z. Psel, 4. 


CXLV. a Myre sideres vevaels €ls Toy pehavavyea KOT [AOYs 
*Q) Bubds aly amiotos iméotpwral tre nat “Adyg 
"Aucinvedys pundwr, eldwroxapns, aivenros, 
Kpnuvddys, oxorsds, topay Babes, aiéy eXicowy, 
*Ael wucetor caihaves déuccg, pryoy darvevjoy. 
Stoop not down to the darkly-splendid world ; 
In which continually lies a faithless depth, and Hades 
Cloudy, squalid, delighting in images unintelligible, 
Precipitous, winding, a blind profundity always rolling, 
Always espousing an opacous, idle, breathless body. 
Z. or T. Synes de Insom. 140. 


CXLVI. Myre udrw vetoes, upyuvis nate yng imdnerras. 
‘Exranépov otpav vata Baduldds* jv bd deswys 


“Avaynns Spovos éori. 


270 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


Stoop not down, for a precipice lies below the earth, 

Drawing under a descent of seven steps, beneath which 

Is the throne of dire necessity. 

ee At Psel. 6.—Plet. 2. . 


CXLVII. Myre* wt Tg tans oxdbaroy upyuve natarehfes 
"Eott nal yt elddarw mépis €ig rbmov aprpadyTa. 
Leave not the dross of matter on a precipice, 
For there is a portion for the image in a place ever splendid. 
Z. Psel, 1. 2.—Plet. 14,.—Syn. 140. 


CXLVIIL. My pioeas naréons abromtpoy Gyahua. 
Invoke not the self-conspicuous image of nature. 
Z. Psel. 15.—Plet. 2B4 


CXLIX. My pvow§ eubrdperc, elucpuevor odvona tyode. 
Look not upon nature, for her name is fatal. 
Z. ? Proc. in Plat. Th, 148. 


CL. Od yap xpi xelvoug oe Bréwew mpiv soua TeAerby" 
"Ore tag Yuya SéAyorvtes del Toy TeheToY arcyouct. 
It becomes you not to behold them before your body is initiated, 
Since by always alluring, they seduce the souls of the imitiated. 
Z. or T. Proc. in I, Alcib. 


CLI. My edins, tva wy ebsotora ergy TH. 
Bring her || not forth, lest in departing she retain something. 
Z.. Psel. 3.—FPlet. 15. 


CLII. My wveDua morvyys wnte Pabdyys ro éminedoy. 
Defile not the spirit, nor deepen a superficies. 
ty Psel. 19.—FPlet. 13; ; 


* Synes. unites the two, and subjoins tye y4ép tiva ev adr mepida. For it has 
a portion in it. / 
+ OU te Syn, } "AAAX xat Syn. § Gdcews Fr. Pat. 
|| The soul.—Tay. 


OF ZOROASTER. 271 


CLI. My od aikave thy ciuapunéryy. 


Enlarge not thy destiny. 
Z. Psel. 37.—Plet. 4, 





CLIV. O8d8 dmepPdSpuoy wide pintov, nat& Td Adyiov ele Thy SeoreBelay. 
Not hurling, according to the oracle, a transcendent foot towards 
piety sit 

Z. or T. Dam. in vit. Isidori ap, Suid.—Tay. 


CLV. "Ovipara Ba pbapa unnor’ arrdéys, 
Eich yap svonara map’ éxdorog Sedodora 
Avvapuy ey tedetais Upinroy exovta. 
Never change barbarous names, 
For there are names in every nation given from God, 
Having unspeakable efficacy in the mysteries. 
Z. or T. ? Psel. 7.—Niceph. 


citvi. Nec exeas cum transeat lictor. 
Go not out when the lictor passes by. 
Z. Pic. Conel.—Tay. 


CLV. “Edmls rpepéra ce ruployos dyyednd évl ydpw. 
Let fiery hope nourish you in the angelic region. 
Z. or T. Olym. in Phed.—Proc. in Alcib, 


CLVIII. ‘H rupbarnns wom wpwrloryy exes tabi, 
T@ rupl yap Bpords eumerdoas O€obev dog eber, 
An Pivots yeep Bpot® upasmval ucuapes rereBovas, 
The fire-glowing conception has the first rank, 
For the mortal who approaches the fire shall have light from God, 
For to the persevering mortal, the blessed immortals are swift. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 65. 


CLIX.  Tlapanedevoyras of Neo 


Noely poppyy pares mporéwercay. 


272 THE CHALDAZAN ORACLES 


The Gods exhort us 
To understand the preceding form of light. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Crat.—Tay. 


cox) Xpq oe omevdew wpds Td pcos ual martpds adyae, 
"EvOey ereupOn cor Wuxy, wordy Eroapnevn voor. 
It becomes you to hasten to the light and the rays of the Father, 
From whence was sent to you a soul endued with much mind. 
Zz. | Psel, 33.—Plet. 6. 


CLXI.  Zntycoy mapadeicoy. 


Seek paradise. 
Z. Psel. 20.—Plet. 12. 


CLXIl. MdvOave rd vontov, émel voov ew imapyer 
Learn the Intelligible, for it subsists beyond the mind. 
Z. Psel, 41.—Plet. 27. 


CLXUM. “Eats yap th voytdy, 6 xpn oe voely voov dvOet. 
There is a certain Intelligible which it becomes you to understand 
with the flower of Mind. _ 
Z. | Psel. 31.—Plet. 28. 


CLXIV. °AAN ovx elodéxeras nelvyg Td Dérew marpinds vovs, 
Méxpis ay eEEAOn AgOns, nad pre Aadjon 
Myijuny evbenévn® rar pincd cvvOjuaros dyvod. 
But the paternal mind receives not her+ will 
Until she has gone out of oblivion, and pronounce the word, 


Assuming the memory of the pure paternal symbol. 
Z. Psel. 39.—Plet. 5. 


CLKV.  Tois 8€ didaxriv Cane pdovs yapona rnabécbas* 


\ ~ - ~ 
Tods d¢ imvdovras eng evendpminey GAUuNS 


*® sicQeuévy Fr. Pat. + The soul.—Tay. 





OF ZOROASTER. 273 


To these he gave the ability of receiving the knowledge of light; 
Those that were asleep he made fruitful from his own strength. 
Z. or T. | Syn. de Insom. 135. 


CLXVIL, *Od 09 xp9 cqpadpryts voely +o vontdy eneivo. 
"AAAG veov Tavacd Tavay proy) mayta wetpovon, 
TlAyy +2 vontiy eneivo. Xpn-} oy taro woqoas" 
"H yap emeynrivys cov voty, ngnelvo vonoress 
Otx drevds. t AMM dyviv énlorpapoy Supe pépovts, 
Lis Woxiis relvar neveoy voov ig Td vonToy, 
“Odpa pcOns 7d vontav’ 
"Exel ef voov tmcpxer. 
It is not proper to understand that Intelligible with vehemence, 
But with the extended flame of an extended mind measuring all 
things 
Except that Intelligible. But it is requisite to understand this: 
For if you incline your mind you will understand it 
Not earnestly, but it becomes you to bring with you a pure and 
inquiring eye, 
To extend the void mind of your soul to the Intelligible, 
That you may learn the Intelligible, 
Because it subsists beyond mind. 
fe : Dam. 


CLXVII. ‘Qc ti yoav, ob ueivey vonreis. 
You will not understand it, as-when understanding some par- 
ticular thing. 


Ti Dam. 


CLXVIII. Of tov dmepnicuor-arar pinay _Bvbov tose sitalivregs 
You, who understand, know the supermundane paternal depth. 
Z. or T. Dam. 


* Patr. joins this with the preceding. + yoew Fr. Patr. 
{ axred; Fr. Patr. 
NWN 


Q74 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


CLXIX. Od yap ory epintd t& Sela Ppsross trois coma vootow, 

Kal boot yiprytes avd omevdovor mpac tres. 
Things divine are not attainable by mortals who understand body, 
But only as many as are lightly armed arrive at the summit. 


Z. or T. Proc. in Crat.— Tay. 


CLXX. ‘Eooapévou mévrevyoy danny pwrdg nercdoytos: 
"AAny TpiryAly@ voy Wuyny PY éaAloayra 
Tlavrotades* ovvOnua Baérnresy dpevi* and emiporrgy 
"Eprrupioss omopaony axetois, dAA& otibapyday. 
Having put on the complete-armed vigour of resounding light. 
With triple strength fortifying the soul and the mind, 
He must put into the mind the symbol of variety, and not walk 
Dispersedly on the empyreal channels, but collectively. 


CLXxI. Kal yap d€ mavrevyos, evdmauog, eine Sen. 
For being furnished with every kind of armour, and armed, he is 
similar to the goddess. 


T. Proc. in Pl. Th. 324,—Tay. 


cLxxil. Alleo od Wuyg dxerov, Ger, 4 tid rh ker 
Ldbpars Onredous, + ent rab aq He epids 
AvOis dvacrjcess, bepdS Abyw epyoy evdcas. 

Explore the river of the soul, whence, or in what order, 

Having become a servant to body, you may again rise 

To the order from which you descended, joining works to sacred 
reason. 


Z. | Psel. 5.—Plet. 1. 


CLXXII. [dvro9ev axrdor Wyn rupic quia reivoy. 
Every way to the unfashioned soul extend the reins of fire. 
Z. . Psel. T1.-— Piet: 24, 


* rovroov Tay. f tiSdcas Fr. Patr. 


“ OF ZOROASTER. 275 


CLXxIV. ‘Hyefrbw Wuyng Babes dubporov, Supara ¥ apdyy 
 Tidyra éxmétacoy ayo. 
Let the immortal depth of your soul lead you, 
But earnestly extend your eyes upwards. 
yee Psel. 11.—Plet. 20. 


CLXXV. Xpq d€ yarwwras Wuyyy Bpstov ovra vontiv, 
“Odpa py eyndpoy ySorb dvepdpw GAA caddy. 
Man, being an intelligible mortal, must bridle his soul, 
That she may not incur terrestrial infelicity but be saved. 
Lyd. de Men, 2.—Tay. 


CLXXVI. se ee eye eee es’ Extelvag nvpwov vody 
"Epyoy én’ edocbinc, pevortiv nai cua cabcess. 
If you extend the fiery mind to the work of piety, 
You will preserve the fluxible body. 
Z. Psel. 22.—Plet. 16. 


CLXXVII. “H terertiny Cwn O1e rot Oelov mupog apaviler tag ex tis 
yevereng Aracas unridac, dg Td Adyioy Didone, nal macay 
THY AANTpiOv, Hy EperAndcato Ths Wuxng Td TrEDUa, nar 
addoyory picr. 
The telestic life, through a divine fire, removes all the stains, to- 
gether with every foreign and irrational nature, which the spirit 
of the soul attracted from generation, as we are taught by the 
oracle to believe. 
Z. or T. Procl, in Tim. 331.—Tay. 


CLXXVIII. T& rv Ody Noyid act, ri Vik THe ayatelas ody 4 WKY 
Povey, dAAc nab Te THuaTa Bonlelag MOAARS nal cwrnplag 
akwivras, Lelerar yap (yor) ual rd minpais Frys wepi- 
Banus Bporesov. of Oeol trepayvors mapaneAevonevos tay 
Ocovpyav narenayyeArovrat. . 

The oracles of the Gods declare, that, through purifying cere- 

monies, not the soul only, but bodies themselves become worthy 

of receiving much assistance and health: “ for (say they) the 


276 THE CHALDZAN ORACLES 


mortal vestment of bitter matter will, by this means, be pre- 
served.”’ And this, the Gods, in an exhortatory manner, announce 
to the most holy of Theurgists. | 

Z, or T.. | Jul. Orat. V. p. 384.— Tay. ° 


CLXXIX. evuréoy, xat& Td Adytov, 
‘b TARTOG. THY avIpamoy THY cyénndoy lovrwy. 
We should flee, accorditig to the oracle, 
The multitude of men going in a herd. 
Z. or T. Proc. in I, Ale.—Tay. 


CLXxx. Qui se cognoscit, in se omnia cognoscit. 
Who knows himself knows all things in himself. 
Z. 1 Pic. p. 211.—Tay. 


cixxx1. Responsa szepe victoriam dant nostris electionibus, 
et non soli ordini mundalium periodorum: puta 
quando et dicunt: ‘‘'Te ipsum videns, verere.” Et 
iterum: “Extra corpus esse te ipstm crede, ét 
es.” Et guid oportet dicere, “Ubi et eegritudines 
voluntarias pullulare nobis aiunt ex tali vita nostra 
nascentes.” AON 

The oracles often give victory to our own choice, and not to the 

order alone of the mundane periods. As, for instance, when 

they say, “ On beholding yourself, fear.” And, again, “ Believe 

yourself to be above body, and you are.” And, still further, 

when they assert “ That ovr voluntary sorrows germinate in us 

as the growth of the particular life we lead.” 

Z. or T. Proc. de Prov. p. 483. Tay. 


CLXXXI. CAAA® Tatra év dbdros cqnete Siavolas dveditre. 
These things I revolve in the recluse temples of my mind. 


CLEXXIIL. ‘Og yotv dined xal vd Adyiovy obdevdg Eveney Gddov dresepé- 
qetar Oeic dvdpa, nad véas emmduner Atpamods dg bray 


* ~ / ~ t. . 
ATAKT HS KA TANUAEAOS ent Te Deiata Tay Dexpnudtur, 


SS Sen re ee 


ers ere 


OF ZOROASTER,. 277 


q TOY epyov, nal Td Aeysuevey, Auvgtoig otouacw, 7 
divintots worl romooucda, tyy avodev. Tay yap obtw pe- 
rivrav, aréheg prev ctor SiaPaoess, neval 0€ ai épual, 
tuphal 8 ai drpanol. 
As the oracle, therefore, says, “God is never so much turned 
away from man, and never so much sends him new paths, as 
when he makes ascent to the most divine of speculations, or 
works, in a confused or disordered manner, and, as it adds, with 
unhallowed lips, or unwashed feet. For of those who are thus 
negligent, the progressions are imperfect, the impulses are vain, 
and the paths are dark.” 
Z. or T. Procl. in Parm.—Tay. 


CLXXXIV. O88 G21 mas dyatic Sede ciddtes dradrdepyo: 
Y PY 


Nilarte. 
Not knowing that every god is good, you are fruitlessly vigilant. 
Z. or T. Proe. in Pl. Pol. 355.—Tay. 


CLXXXV. Od yap dq? elacipray™ adyérny aiarovdr Ocovpyol. 
Theurgists fall not so as to be ranked among the herd that'are 
in subjection to fate. | 


Lyd. de Men.— Tay. 


CLXXXVI. eiog 6 Tig evvedkdog aipsOnds ex tpidy Tpicdwy mAnpadjrevoc, xaek 
Teg ciupitytas Tg Oeodoylas nate thy Xardalnyy diroco- 
clay (as pyow 6 Mopptpios) amordlav. 
“That the number nine is divine, receiving its completion from 
three triads, and preserving the summits of theology according to 
the Chaldaic philosophy, as Porphyry informs. us.” 
Lyd. p. 12b—Tay. 


CLXXXVII. Aaiyo” év Aayoow “Excdirys dpergg méde ryyi’ 

"Evdoy An pipvovee, 7) ma pbevev od mpoieion. 
In the left sides of Hecate is a fountain of virtue, 
Which remains entire within, not sending forth its virginity. 


7. Psel. 15.—Plet. 9. 


* Tay. proposes eiuxpuévyy. 3 


278 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 


CLXXXVII. Adrods * d€ ySav narodvper at t es Tenvae MEX PIs, 
And the earth bewails them even to their children. 
Z. Psel. 21.—Plet. 3. 


CLXXXIX. Al molvas prepomay Girynrerpar. 
The furies are the constrainers of men. 
Z. Psel. 25.—FPlet. 19. 


cxc. “Iva wn Bartiareloa yNovog olotpos, nab tals THs pdoews 
dvaynass (@¢ dart tig tev Sed) dwdrntas 

Lest being baptized in the furies of the earth, and in the ne- 

cessities of nature (as some one of the gods says) it should 


perish. 
2:68) as Proc in Theol. 297.—Tay. ! 
CXCl. ‘H vais wéiBes civas trode Datpovas ciryvods 


Kal ra nang tans BPractqpatra ypnota, nat écbrd. 
Nature persuades us that there are pure demons, 
Even the blossoms of evil matter are useful and good. 
Z. Psel. 16.—Plet. 18. 


CXCll. Adhuc tres dies sacrificatibis, et non ultra. 


As yet three days ye shall sacrifice, and no longer. 
ail Pic. Concl.— Tay. 


CXCIII.  Adrdg & év wparoig bepede mupds epya uvPepyov, 
Kiar palverSo mayep® Bapunyéos t dayne. 
In the first place, the priest, who governs the works of fire, 
Must sprinkle with the cold water of the loud-sounding sea. 
Z. or T. Proc. in Crat.— Tay. 


CXCIV. "Evépyes wept tov “Exatinoy orpopaadoy. 


Energize about the Hecatic Strophalus. | 
Z. Psel. 9.—Nicep. 


* ’Ae) rodc8e Psel.—aA A tous de Tay. 
f xarwederxs Psel. Tay.—xatépixros Fr. Patr. 


P Bapixyeros Al.—Bapunyérov Scheef.—Bapunyeros Tay. 


a eT Da | Fe ey 
. ee 


OF ZOROASTER. 279 


CXCV. “Huixa 8 epysuevoy mpaoryesov Salus’ arpnore, 
Ove AiSov MviLoupw émavddy. 
When you shall see a terrestrial demon approaching 
Exclaim, and sacrifice the stone Mnizurin. 
Z. Psel. 40. 


CXCVI. Thorrcuis qv rébys ol dOpnons wave dydvovta,* 
Odde yelp odpaviog uuprag Tore halveran oynos. 

*Actépes od Adumover, To wnvyng Pas nexcAavara, 
) Xda ody, Ecryner, prcyeral} re mdvra xepavvois, 
If you often invoke me you shall see all things darkening, 
For neither does the convex bulk of heaven then appear, 
Nor do the stars shine, the light of the moon is hidden, 
The earth stands not still, but all things appear in thunders. 

Z. Psel. 10.—Plet. 22. 


CXCVII. cece ecccccsess Ex 0 apa noAnoy 
Laing Spwonover Bovis utves, od mor” aAnbes 
LVauat Bdrm dvdpi Iemdyres. 
ee ceveseeeees- From the cavities 
Of the earth leap forth terrestrial dogs, 
Shewing no true sign to mortal man. 
Z. Psel, 23.—Plet. 17. 


CXCVIIL, —‘T1dp txedov oulprydoy§ ex’ yépoc ofdua|| reraivor, 
"H ual nip dtdrwtoy, Bev hardy mpobéovcay, J] 
"H pas mrovowov,** ducpiparves tt polaior, éruxber* 


° ~ \ / 
"AAAG ual inmoy ely pwrig TA€w aotpantovta, 


* Lob.—aSpycers mévra Afovra Tay. Fr. Patr.—advry Aextéy Plet. 
+ BaAérercs Fr. Patr. Tay. 

Tt capo Fr. Patr. 

§ oxiptytn Lob. 

|| #20 Lob. ; 

{| Lob proposes Gwvad mpoSéovcry. 

** Gesn. and Tay. have xAjotov. 

tt Tay.—éugeyidny Lob—édugi yony Herman.—audeydny Vulg, 


280 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES. 


"H ual maida boot * vebToss emoxovjrevoy Smaov, 
"Eymupoy 4; i Xpved wemnacpévor, ) warvyvuyoy, 
"H nal trokedovra, nal éoryar’ én) vdross. 
A similar fire flashingly extending itself into the waves of the air, 
Or even unfigured fire, whence an antecedent voice, 
Or light rich, glittering, resounding, revolved. 
But when you see a horse glittering with light, 
Or a boy, carried on the swift back of a:horse, 
Fiery, or clothed in gold, or naked, 
Or shooting with a bow, or standing upon horseback— 
Z. or T. Proc. in Pl. Polit. 380. 


CXCIX.  ‘Hyixa Prddys mopping &rep eblepor mip, 
ANapmopcvoy oxiptnday Crov uatad BevOea noopnou, 
KAvO: wupig poviy. 
When you behold a sacred fire without form 
Shining flashingly through the depths of the whole world 
Hear the voice of fire. 
Z. Psel. 14.—Plet. 25. 


* zeois Fr. Patr. 











* 


TIC, ORPHIC, PYTHAGOREAN, 


AND OTHER 


‘ 
r 
. A 
as 
= 
* 
> 
“pp = 
¥ - 
N “ 
ad 
a2 ¢ 
ke » 2 
e ; 
: % 
+ at md 
» as »” sins = 
Ne Wy 4 ‘ 
. Ja Fi 7 
at a = 4 
. 























tae Bh eee 
ate 
Wit cares 


Beane tg Car 
ea Contre 3 Cees 


, el f 





HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 





FROM THE ANCIENT HERMETIC BOOKS. 


” v 
TIPO tay tytws vrwy nal Tov 


Shay apyiy, ears Qed cis, wpa- 


\ ~ / ~ \ 
TOs Kab TOU wpwTov Oecd nas 


« , 

Baciréws, auivytos év jrove- 
~ we / , 

TTL TNS EGUTOD EvoTN TOG EvaY. 

4 

ore yap vont alta érimde- 

4 
KETAt, OUTE ZAM Ti" = mapd- 
Seryne 8€ Wovras tov adro- 
; 
TATOOS, AUTOYOVOV, Kul pL0v0- 


” 
ma&roz0, @eov, rod oytog aya- 


Got. Meio yap ts nad mpa- 


Tov, “nal wyyn toy wayTwy, 
nat wubuny tTaY yoownevay 
mpbtoy eddy ova’ ard de 
Tou évog rovrov, 6 adtcpyng 
@eds éavriv eberaurwe, did 
nal adromadtop nat aditdpynce 
"Apxyn yap ovtos ual Oeic 
civ’ provers ex Tov évds, wpo- 
odors nal apxn TH ovelac® 
dim adtod yap 4 odors nal 


n ovola® bi nal voyrapxns 


Brroreall things that essentially exist, 
and before the total principles, there 
is one God, prior to the first God and 
King, remaining immoveable in the 
solitude of his unity; for neither is 
the Intelligible immixed with him, 
nor any other thing. He is estab- 
lished, the exemplar of the God who 
is the father of himself, self-begotten, 
the only father, and who is truly 
good. For he is something greater, 
and the first; the fountain of all things, 
and the root ofall primary Intelligible 
existing forms. But out of this one, 
the self-ruling God made _ himself 
shine forth; wherefore he is the fa- 
ther of himself, and self-ruling: for 
he is the first principle and God of 
Gods. He is the monad from the 
one; before essence, yet the first 
principle of essence, for from him is 
entity and essence; on which account 


284 


, % \ 
mporayopeveTate Avtar peyv 
oty elaly dpyal wpecbvtatas 
/ a e 4 \ ~ 
wavtov, ao Epuns apo tay 
aibepioy nal éunuploy Ocdy 
Wportatres nak “Tay énov- 
paviwy. 
* Xv 
Kar’ aargy d€ rebiv mpage 
A ~ 
tTatre: Yew tov Huyp,* trav 
2 ? ~ c , od 
erouparvioy Seay yyovpevoy’ by 
pyc vovy eivas adtoy éavrov 
~ ‘ \ a > 
vootyta, “ual Tag vonores eis 
éautoy émirtpéportas. Tovrou 
\ a BA d 
de To ev Gmepes, ual 0 dyer 
Tpitov udyevua mpoTarres®’ 
a ‘ ba! Menges | Pe ToTS 
ov nak Rixray emovoudtes” ev oe 
\ \ wil 9 ~ x} 
On ro mpatoy éor: vody, nal’ rd 
~ ao: ‘ 
mpitov: vontov, & Oy nad’ dic 
~ os \ 
oiynsmovnsNepamevetas. “Ent 
> 3 ry 
d€ tovtoss TOY eudiavov dy= 


peroupyitauc aXXo mpeecrjnaciw 


NyEteoveg. 6° yep’ Onpescupryinds 


vote; ual tHg adyndelas mpoo~ 
TAINS, Kal coping, epydueva 
\ ao /° VALU b) 
prey em yeverly, nal THY apa- 
woos , rE} EN, 
vy TOY nEXpULLEVaY Dovey bv- 
vaprivels pas dryer, "AudyY xa- 
TH THY TOV Abyurtioy yAdo- 
guy éyeras, owreray be 
dibevdbs Exacta, ual texu- 
KG wee? AAyElas DIA “EA- 
Anves dey lg “Hqpearroy pe= 


1 : ‘ : ; 
takapPavouor tov PI, +h 


‘ 


a ~w / AS r . at 
TEXVIND Ovoy TpoT Baar OVTES 


HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. ’ 


he is celebrated as the chief of the 
Intelligibles. These are the most an- 
cient principles of all things, which 
Hermes places first in order, before 
the ethereal and empyrean gods and 
the celestial. 

But, according to another division, 
he (Hermes) places the god Emeph* 
as the ruler of the celestial gods: and 
says that he is Intellect understanding 
himself, and converting other intel- 
ligences: to: himself. And before this 
he places the indivisible One, which — 
he calls the first effigies, and de- 
nominates him Eicton; in whom, in- 
deed, is the first Intellect and the first 
Intelligible: and this One is venerated’ 
in silence. Besides these, other rulers 
are imagined to exist, which govern 
the fabrication of things apparent: for 
the demiurgic Intellect, which pro- 
perly presides’ over truth and’ wis- 
dom, when it proceeds to’ generation 
and leads forth into light the inap- 
parent power of the secret reasons, 
is’ called’ Amon, according to the 
Egyptian tongue: and when it per- 
fects all things: not deceptively, but 
artificially according to’truth, Phtha; 
but the Greeks change the word’ 
Phtha into Hephestus, looking only 
to the artificial: regarded as the pro- 
ducer of good things, it is called’ 


“Generally supposed to be a mistake for Kvé¢, Cneph. 


HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 


ayardy d€ morgrinds dv” Ocupes 
uénAntas val arrag dv GA- 
nas Suvamers Te nal évepyelas 
enavvulas exer. “Eos 84 aby 
war Bran tis Hyepovia map’ 
adroig tay meph yeverw Show 
ororyelov, nal tov ey adrois 
Ouvdwewy, TeTTApwy je ap~ 
cevndy, tertapoy d€ Sydrv- 
HOV, qyTiva dmovepovor “HAiw. 
Kai aray tis plows Ons TIS 
Eph yeverwy apyns, qvTWwa De- 
Kivy Bideac1. Kat& wéon te 
SiakanPaverres Tov opayoy eic 
evo polpas, 4 teTTapas, 1 d0- 
Bena, 4 €& nal tpicnovta, 7 
Omhacias twTev, mpotdér- 
Tovot wAclovas, 4 éAaTrovac, 
mao dé abtoy bmepéyovta at- 
Tv, &va TpoTiNéact. “al of- 
THs avwrtey aypr Ty TeAEv- 
taloy 4 mept rev dpyov Al- 
yurtios mpaypatela, ap’ évdc 
apyeTas, nal mpociow €ig TAT= 
Rog TOY morAdY atric bp’ évde 
CranvPepveanevor, wel mavTo 
now: Tod. doplarov. picews, éms~ 


“parounens timo Tivos. epro= 


/ / ‘ ~~ 
[A€vOU, KET POV, nob THg aywTaTH 


éuialag ndytov aitiog. “CRyy 
dé. mapnyayer 6 Qeig amd THb 
OowInTOG UnorxKselons bAC- 
TyT0S, Hv mapadraBey 6 Ay- 
puoupyis Cwrimyy otcav, tas 
ands ual amareis opalpas 


2.9 > 7 >> 4 \ \ 
an avtng edyusovpynce. TO de 


285. 


Osiris, and according to its other 
powers and attributes it has different 
appellations. There is also, accord- 
ing to them, another certain principle 
presiding over all the elements in astate 
of generation, and over the powers 
inherent in them, four of which are 
male, and four female; and this prin- 
ciple they attribute to the Sun. There 
is yet another principle of all nature 
regarded as the ruler over generation, 
and this they assign to the Moon. 
They divide the heavens also into 
two parts, or into four, or twelve, or 
thirty-six, or the doubles of these ; 
they attribute to them leaders more 
or less in number; and over them 
they place one whom they consider 
superior to them all. Hence, from 
the highest to the last, the doctrine 
of the Egyptians concerning the prin- 
ciples, inculcates the origin of all 
things from One, with different gra- 
dations to the Many; which (the 
Many) are again held to be under 
the supreme government of the One: 
and the nature of the Boundless is 
considered entirely subservient to the 
nature of the Bounded and the su- 
preme’ Unity the eause of all things 
And God produced Matter from: the 
materiality of the separated essence, 
which being of a vivific nature; the 
Demiurgus took it, and fabricated 
from it the harmonious and imper- 
turbable spheres: but the dregs of 


286 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 


eoxatoy avtIs, ekg t& yewnta it he employed in the fabrication of 


ual rapt coyataé diexsc- generated and perishable bodies.— 


ANTE. 


Jambl. sect. viii. c. 2. 3. 


FROM THE MODERN HERMETIC BOOKS. 


, \ 

Aska mdvrwyv 6 @eic, nal 

A X 

Selov, nal piors Vela. *Apyn 

~ Of x a 22 

Tay ovtwy 6 eos, xxi 6 Node, 

ey \ 

nal  puois, “ab Tran, nat 

> / \ | eee XN 

évepyela, ual avayun, nas 
$ 

Hy 


yap oxdT06 Gmreipoy ev 2BUerw, 


\ / 
TEAOG, “AL AyAveWoIs. 


nar Ddwp, nat mvetua rAewrov 
voepov Ouvduer, ovra év Xdet. 
"Avelyn By ads ayer, nal 
enayn tp apm e& bypits ob- 


/ 
Tlasg TTOINELA. 


The glory of all things is God, and 
Deity, and divine Nature. The prin- 
ciple of all things existing is God, 
and the Intellect, and Nature, and 
Matter, and Energy, and Fate, and 
Conclusion, and Renovation. For 
there were boundless Darkness in 
the abyss, and water, and a subtile 
spirit, intellectual in power, existing 
in Chaos. But the holy Light broke 
forth, and the elements were pro- 
duced from among the sand of a 
watery essence.—Serm. Sac. lib. iii. 


FROM HORAPOLLO. 


~ \ a | / 
Aonuel yap autos 0 xocpos 
cwertayar ex TE TOU apoe- 
\ 
"Ent de 


THs “ASyvaic: tov xdvSapov, 


~ \ . oO. 
YVinKGU KALE Inavnov. 


éni d¢ ‘Hdalertov roy yore 


ypdipove. 


Ociy nap’ avroigdprevornarcis 


Obras yeep jrdvos 


imapyovesy. 


The world appears to them (the 
Egyptians) to consist of a masculine 
And they en- 
grave a scarabeus for Athena, and a 
For these 
alone of all the Gods they consider as 


and feminine nature. 
vulture for Hephestus. 


both male and female in their nature. 


HERMETIC FRAGMENTS, 


FROM CHAREMON. 


Xauphuwy pv yap ual oi 
GdaAor, 088 AAAO Ts 1pd THY 
Spomevav noopuv nyodvras, év 
apy Aeyov TiNeuevar ads 
Alyurtiav. ob8 Grrove Deods 
UAhy Tov TAavyToy reyonevor, 
nal tov ocvumAnpolytay Tov 
Codianty, nat oor rovTos ma- 
pavarehrover, Tds te €ig 
rode Sexavods Tics, nal Tos 
Aeyorevous nparasods nyenovac. 
Oy 7 dvomara éy Toig dAwe~ 
wixsanoig cpépetar, nat Yepa- 
megs Tadvayv, ual dvatoral, 
nal Steers, nad ueAAYTOY o7n- 
peroes. “Edpa yap tobe tiv 
irsov Syusoupydy apevoug, nal 
ta meph tiv “Ooi nal Thy 
“low wal mdvtas Todds lepati~ 
wos prong, 7 ele Tods dorepas 
nah Tag ToUTWY pdvoes nal 
nptrpers nab emitoras édut- 
Toevous” 7H ig Tas THS TEAn~ 
yng ablncers nar pemoers* 3, 
ekg thy tod nrlov mopelay Td 
ye vunrepiviy Nusocparploy, 7 Td 
nyepway, Tov ye moTapoy’ 
nal brws mdvra. cig Ta purine, 
ual ovdey bg aowudrovs nal 
Cdoas avolag Epunvevovras. 
"Oy of wreloug nad 7d ef” qudy 


ex THs Tov aotépwy aympay 


Cheeremon and others believe that 
nothing existed prior to the sensible 
worlds, and they place among the 
foremost of such opinions the senti- 


ments of the Egyptians, who hold 


that there are no other gods than 
those which are called the planets, 
and the constellations of the Zodiac, 
and such as these. They say, also, 
that the honours paid to the ten great 
gods and those which are called 
heroes, whose names appear in the 
almanacks, are nothing else than 
charms for the cure of evils, and ob- 
servations of the risings and settings 
of the stars, and prognostiéations of 
future events. For it seems that they 
esteem the Sun to be the demiurgus, 
and hold that the legends about Osiris 
and Isis, and all other their mytho- 
logical fables, have reference either 
to the stars, their appearances and 
occultations, and the periods of their 
risings, or to the increase and de- 
crease of the moon, or to the cycles of 
the sun, or the diurnal and nocturnal 
hemispheres, or to the river: in short, 
that every thing of the kind relates 
merely to physical operations, and 
has no connexion or reference what- 
ever to incorporeal and living es- 
sences properly so called. Most of 


288 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 


/ > Sp) 
“WNTEWS, Obn 010 Onws deo- 
n~ a 
feoig AAUTOIg avaynn, hy €i- 
poapueyyy Aéyourl, mavTa “am 
on \ / , 
Tadncavtes, wal mdyvta Tov- 
Tog =avexbaytes Tolg Veois. 
ofrw Aurnpas tH eluapuerys 
/ + e a \ 4 
fovous, evre lepotcg nat Eocvorc, 


ual toig GAdosg Yepamevoves. 


them, also, suppose that some in- 
dissoluble connexion exists between 
our concerns and the motions of the 
stars, by a kind of necessity which 
they call Destiny, whereby all sub- 


lunary things are connected with 


these gods, and depend upon them. 
Hence they serve and honour them 


_ with temples and statues and the like, 


as the only beings capable of in- 
fluencing Destiny. —us. Pr. Evan. 
ll. ¢. 4. 





ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 





FROM ORPHEUS.* 


Leds mpatos yeveta’ Leds botatos A pXinep uuwog, 

Leds nepary Ledc péroa, Asc 0 ex advta réruuta 

Lebs apony yévero’ Leds dupaditog f emAeto wiyapy” | 

Leds muduny, t yaing Te uai adjavd aorepsertoc* 

(Lede mvory wévtwy § Leds anaucrov wupds bpuy. 9 ‘ 
ZLevs névrov pila Leds rioc noe. cEdqyy") 

Leis Pacideds’ Leds adrds|| amdvroy apywyevedroc. ., 
“Ey updiros, cic Sainay yévero, weyas apyds dmdyrwr. 
“Ey d¢ d€uas Bacirewy, ev @ tade mevTa nunrettat, ! 
Tlip, xa) Hwp, nal yaia, nad aldtnp, wh re nal jquap, 
Kal Matic mpatos yevérwp, wa "Epws moAvtepmig. | 
Tldvra yap év ueydho Lnvag rade couarte neitau. Y 
Tod dyrar xeparny jrty ideiv nat nahec mporwn as 
Odpards aiyaness, oy xptoeas acpi ESerpcs, 


"AGTpav wupuapewy mEepinarrees nepedovTas. 


* Eusebius and Proclus omit the fifth and sixth verses between the paren- 
theses. Aristotle places the fourth before the third. 

+ auBporos Aristot. Stob. 

ft Asphy Stob. 

§ Herm. proposes aveudy. 

|| &pyds Aristot. 

Proc. has also Znvds 3' txt yarrépe cbpsa mePixes. 


290 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 


Tavpean 8 aucpotépore d00 ypioeiam uépata. 
*Avrodln te Ovo1g TE Tedy 6d0b odpaiedvor. 
“Oppara 8 qérig te, nad aytlowoca™ ceria, 
Noiis b€ ye arpevdyc, Bacirniog dcpritos airy. 

Zeus is the first. Zeus the thunderer, is the last. 

Zeus is the head. Zeus is the middle, and by Zeus all things 
were fabricated. 

Zeus is male, Immortal Zeus is female. 

Zeus is the foundation of the earth and of the starry heaven. 

Zeus is the breath of all things. Zeus is the rushing of inde- 
fatigable fire. 

Zeus is the root of the sea: He is the sun and moon. 

Zeus is the king; He is the author of universal life; 

One Power, one Deemon, the mighty prince of all things: 

One kingly frame, in which this universe revolves, . 

Fire and water, earth and ether, night and day, 

And Metis (Counsel) the primeval father, and all-delightful 
Eros (Love). 

All these things are united in the vast body of Zeus. 

Would you behold his head and his fair face, 

It is the resplendent heaven, round which his golden locks 

Of glittering stars are beautifully exalted in the air. 

On each side are the two golden taurine horns, 

The risings and settings, the tracks of the celestial gods ; 

His eyes the sun and the opposing moon ; 

His unfallacious Mind the royal incorruptible Ether. 

Eus. Pr, Ev. IlI.—Proc. Tim.—Aristot. de Mund. 


* Heringa proposes avtavyotca. 


ORPHIC FRAGMENTS, 291 


FROM ORPHEUS. 


Thpdra pev apyatov Xdeos pehavnpatoy Uuvoy, 
"Os exadpenbe dices, ds 1 Wpavdg eg mépag HATE 
Tig 7° edpuorrépvov yéveow, mudpéva te Sahdoons 
TpecBvratdy te nal adroreny modvuytiy” Epwra, 
“Orca 7” &proey dravta, diéxpive 8 BAdov an’ Gdrov. 
Kat Kpovov aivonérny, &s t° és Ala repminépavyoy 
"Hivder davdrov waxkpov Bacidyios dpyhe 
First I sung the obscurity of ancient Chaos, 
How the Elements were ordered, and the Heaven reduced to 
bound; 
And the generation of the wide-bosomed Earth, and the depth 
of the Sea, 
And Eros (Love) the most ancient, self-perfecting, and of mani- 
fold design ; 
How he generated all things, and parted them from one another. 
And I have sung of Cronus so miserably undone, and how the 
kingdom seit | 
Of the blessed Immortals descended to the thunder-loving Zeus. 
Arg. 419. 


FROM ORPHEUS. 


"Apyalov wey mpira Xdoug dueyaptoy™® averyyiy 
Kal Kpovov, tg eddyevoey drespeciacw top’ ddnois | 
Aidépa, nab dipry mepioméa, xvdpiv "Epwra 
Nouxtig devyvitys marepa nAutoy oy fa Ddvyra 
“Omrdrepos uckreovor t Bporol, mpirrog yap eqpdvarn® 
Bpipots rt” evdvvaroso yoveas, md epya didyra 


Tnyevéwy, of Avypoy én” Odpaved éordbayre 


* atéypogtov Al. t ameigictois bd xérmorg Al. 
{ xAngover Al. 


292 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS, 


Lnépua yong to mpdodev, Bey yévos eLeyevovto 
Ovntoy, ob UATE yalay dimelpiroy aley Each. 

First (I have sung) the vast necessity of ancient Chaos, 

And Cronus, who in the boundless tracts brought forth 

The Ether, and the splendid and ee Eros of a two-fold 
nature, 

The illustrious father of iaibeic existing from eternity, 

Whom men call Phanes, for he first appeared. 

T have sung the birth of powerful Brimo (Hecate), and the un- 
hallowed deeds . 

Of the earth-born (giants), who showered down: from heaven 

Their. blood, the lamentable seed of generation, from whence 
sprung 

The race of mortals, who inhabit the boundless earth for ever. 

Arg. v.12. 


FROM HESIOD, 


"Hro wev mporiota Xdoc yéver’, abtap ererra 
Tai? etpdactepvos, mavrwv Educ dopanres aie, 
CASarvdray of eyourr npn vipsevtos *OAvpmav) 
Tdprapa + nepoevta pox xovdc edpvodelys, 
"H® "Epos, os uddhmotos év dXavdtact Yeoios, 
Avoipeans mdvtoy te Sedy. madytoy t avSpomey 
Aduvaras év orqrerct voov nal éxippova Bovdyjy. 
"Ex Xdeos © "E pees Te, prehaiva te NDE éyévoyro. 
Nouxrag 8 ait’ Aidyp re nad “Hyépn ekeyévorto, 
Ods téxe xvocaméry, "EpéBer piddryti piyeioa 
Tata o€ to: mpdroyv ev eyetvarro iooy batiey 
Otpaviv dorepoevS’, iva piv meph mdvra narvaras. 
Chaos was generated first, and then 
The wide-bosomed Earth, the ever stable seat of all 
The Immortals that inhabit the snowy peaks of Olympus, 
And the dark aerial Tartarus in the depths of the permeable 
Earth, 


—s te SC 


ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 293 


And Eros, the fairest of the immortal Gods, 
That relaxes the strength of all, both gods and men, 
And subjugates the mind and the sage will in their breasts. 
From Chaos were generated Erebus and black Night, 
And from Night again were generated Ether and Day, 
Whom she brought forth, having conceived from the embrace of 
Erebus. 
And Earth first produced the starry Heaven equal to herself, 
That it might inclose all things around herself. 
Theog. v. 116. 


FROM ARISTOPHANES. 


Xdog qv nal NdE "EpeBés te péhag mparov nat Taprapos evpus" 
14 & odd’ "Anp ob8 Odpavds jv’ EpéBoug 8 év dmelpoos xoAmass 
Tires wpdrioroy™ sayvéusov Nd§ q wehavortepas way, 
"EE ob mepitehAonéves apais ERAwarev Epws 6 manesvoc, 
SrirBov vara wrepdyaw xpucaiv eluads dvewdners Sivas. 
Odros d¢ Xces mrepderts wuyedst wixig narc Taptapoy ebpdy 
- *Evedrtevoer yévoy cetepor, nal mpitov advayaryey éot cpiic. 
Ti porepoy 8” ode Hy yévog daverov, mplv” Epos Euveusbev§ dmayra® 
Buupuyvupevay 8 érépwy érépars yéver’ Otpavic, Queues re, 
Kal 19, wdytoy te Sedy pandpav yévog apritor. 
First was Chaos and Night, and black Erebus and vast Tartarus; 
And there was neither Earth, nor Air, nor Heaven: but in the 
boundless bosoms of Erebus, 
Night, with her black wings, first produced an aerial egg, 
From which, at the completed time, sprang forth the lovely Eros, 
Glittering with golden wings upon his back, like the swift whirl- 
winds. 
But embracing the dark-winged Chaos in the vast Tartarus, 


* mpwrov Athenzus. _ f stytels Suid. 
t els Suid. § cuvémsEev Suid. Brunck. 


294 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 


He begot our race (the birds), * and first brought us to light. 
The race of the Immortals was not, till Eros ae all things 
together ; 
But when the elements were mixed one with another, ee : 
was produced, and Ocean, | 
And Earth, and the imperishable race of all the blessed Goile:: 
Aristop. Aves. 698,—Suid. v. Chaos. 








FROM ORPHEUS. 


Xanet ual wéya ydopa nerdy Sa nai Ia. 
' Chaos and a vast yawning chasm on every side. 


Tay. 


Maia Sev indty, NvE auPpore, wdc tabe pate 
MSs x94 w? Bavdray dpyhy xparepipova SéoTas; 
AlSép zdvra nipl apdiry a8, EP vt péoog 
Ovpass 

“‘ Maia, supreme of Gods, Immortal Night, tell me this, 

How shall I constitute the magnanimous first principles of the 
Immortals ?” 

“ Surround all things with ineffable Ether, and place them 


In the mid Heaven.” 





Proc. Tim. 63. 


ORPHIC HYMN TO PROTOGONUS. 


Iipetoyivey uaréu, dup, peyav, altepemnayutor, 
"Doyorg, ypvokascw dyabdiper arepvyercwy, 
Tavpwriy,§ yeverw waxdpey Syvytay t avBpdnwy, 


* This cosmogony is delivered by the Birds in the comedy so called, and in 
this line they claim the priority of birth before the gods as well as men. 

+ Lob. suggests Ano. ft Simplicius has Otpasé, 

§ TavpoBéar Al. 





Te ree ws ee 


* on) eae ines * 


ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 295 


Da +o ctseeaets aa vetcusrsy x 


“Apinrov, uptqduoy pulgrop2, maycbats Epvec. 
“Occayt ¢ to TnoTeC Cay arnnatpwras Sulyrny 
Tlavry divydels wreptywy frmaic nate nooo, 
Aaunpiy &yov pars dyv, ap ob ce Davyta xixhjone 
"He Upignoy dvaxta, nat Avtadyqvt EXinone 
"AMAL painap mordunts, woAvanope, Baive yeyn dos 
"Es teAeryy dylay modumoinidey dpyropaytass. 
I invoke Protogonus, of a double saat great, wandering through 
the ether, 
Egg-born, rejoicing in thy golden wings, 
Having the countenance of a bull, the procreator of the blessed 
gods and mortal men, 
The renowned Light, the far-celebrated Ericepzus, 
Ineffable, occult, impetuous, all-glittering strength ; 
Who scatterest the twilight clouds of darkness from the eyes, 
And roamest throughout the world upon the flight of thy wings, 
Who bringest forth the pure and brilliant light, wherefore I in- 
voke thee as Phanes, 
As Priapus the king, and as dazzling fountain of splendour. 
Come, then, blessed being, full of wisdom and generation, come 
in joy 
To thy sacred, ever-varying mystery. Be present with the 
Priests of thy Orgies. 


FROM ORPHEUS. 


IIpwreyorey ye piv ovris enédpaney epradusiory 
Ei wy NdE feph novvn* of Y dara ararvtes 
@avpator nadopdvres ev airéps péyyos aerwtoy" 
Toi dwéctpaxter xp0rs aNavatoo Dayytos. 


* "Os Te rodduryrtoy, ToAvéeytoy eSonxe Tasty. Vulg. 
+ “Occwy Al. T avravy, Al. 


296 


ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 


No one has seen Protogonus with his eyes 


Except the sacred Night alone: all others 
Wondered when they beheld in the Ether the unexpected Light 
Such as the skin of the immortal Phanes shot forth. 


Hermias in Pheed: 141. 


FROM ORPHEUS.* © 


/ 3 
"Rots € cmep ebédero ‘Op- 
~ Po] ~ 
pers tavta. “Ors eb apxins 
’ ~ / \ 
avedely dn 79 xpovo tT 6 Ady, 
? nn lad . 
ans tov @eod Syucoupyyrels 
ual évreddey ugineidev'’ Tov 
ne 4 
Ainépos jy Xadoc, nal Nvé 
Copepe | mavrac§ xareixe 
nak exdaduarre te tnd toy Ai- 
/ . 
Vepa® onuaiver Thy vouTa Tpo~ 
, e 2 A 5 ~ ® ~ 
reve ||* eipnuos év 1 adrod 
U 
Cuvée, Anatarnntov tive, 
OE G é 3 \ 
ual maytay ime pT aroycivar, nol 
/ \ \ \ 
mpoyevertepoy Oe nat Onprsoupryov 
dmavtov, nal rad Aivepos at- 
tov ual Tyg Nuxtdc, ual rd- 


ong THs Umd Ti Aidepa adorns 


What Orpheus has asserted upon 
the subject is as follows;"*.From'the 
beginning ‘the Ether was manifested in 
time,” evidently having been fabricated 
by God: “and on:every side of ‘the 
Ether was the Chaos; and gloomy 
Night enveloped and obscured ‘all 
things which were under the Ether.” 
by attributing to Night a priority, he 
intimates the explanation to be, that 
there existed an incomprehensible 
nature, and a being supreme above 
all others, and pre-existing, the demi- 
urgus of all things, as well of the 
Ether itself (and of the night) as of 


all the creation which existed and was 


* I have given this fragment from Malala, in whose text it appears to be less 


corrupted. 


It was originally preserved by Timotheus, who has evidently en- 
deavoured to explain it upon Christian principles. 


His parenthetical explanations 


have been considered as part of the Orphic text, and been the cause of itsobscurity. 
Without tampering with the text, I have endeavoured to restore it in the transla- 


tion to its original purity. 


t PoBepd Suid. 


It is, doubtless, the same passage from the theogony 
of Orpheus, commented upon by Damascius. 
t xécuw Ced.—Suid. omits it. 


See infra. — 


§ Qy. révra—mdvra dt txdavarte Ced. 
|| rgoregetery Ced. Suid—zpwreder is proposed in Ox. Ed. 


{| Omitted by Ced. 


——_— ) - 


— 





- 
7 
: 
=f 
c 
; 
; 
; 

' 

4 


ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 297 


nai wadvrtonerng uticews”™®* 
chy de Tay elev bd tod oxd- 
| eppace 
d€, Ors 7d DSc, pnbay to Al- 


Tous doparoy oicay* 


ul A ~ 
Répa, epadrice tyy Thy, 
z \ 
nal macay THy uticw® ciroy, 
~ > ~ ~ 
exeivo eivas To Dds 7d pntay 
/ 
tov Aivepa, Tov mpoespyuevor, 
Xe Ae u s ee 
Td bmeptaroy TayTwv" VW voc 
6 adtig “Oppeds auotoas ex 
~ ~ / 
tHg paytelas ebeime wy tia t 
paivar, te épinened, (Mat, 
Ddvyra, ’Hpimenaioy, ) rep €p- 
pyvedeTar TH now} yhdoon, 
Bovay, Bas, Zwodoryp. Ei- 
mov éy TH avtod exdece: THs 
aves Tpeig Velag ty dvoua- 
toy Suvaners, ria eivas ddva-~ 
‘ U4 ~ / 
fav nal uparos§ tod jndvov 
~ a Lees com 2 
Oecod, ov oddels apg, yorivos 
ul * ‘ 4 ~ 
duvanews oddels SUvaTtar yvavas 
/ x ? ~ 
eéay||, 4 iow. “EE atti 
de 4 e \ , 
€ THs Ovvanews TH MaYTA ye- 
~ 5 \ id \ > 
yevrnovasr, “al apyas dow- 


, of 
PATOUG, Kas HArov nal ceAnyyy, 


concealed under the Ether. More- 
over he says, ‘‘ The Earth was in- 
visible on account of the darkness: 
but the Light broke through the 
Ether, and illuminated the Earth and 
all the material of the creation :” sig- 
nifying by this Light, which burst 
forth through the Ether, the before~ 
mentioned being who was supreme 
above all things: “ and its name,” 
which Orpheus learnt from the oracle, 
“is Metis, Phanes, Ericepzeus,” which 
in the common Greek language may 
be translated will (or counsel), light, 
life-giver ; signifying, when explained, 
that these three powers of the three 
names are the one power and strength 
of the only God, whom no one ever 
beheld, and of whose power no one 
can have an idea or comprehend the 
nature. “ By this power all things 
were produced, as well incorporeal 
principles as the sun and moon, and 
their influences, and all the stars, and 
the earth and the sea, and all things 


* Ced. substitutes for this sentence xa) a’rod rod Aixégos xa) wavTwY TwY UF’ 


atey Tov Aidépa.—Suidas omits it altogether. 


7 Ced. omits rv yi». 


I Mitis (Sxep Epunveberos Bovdy) Bais, Zwo8orhp. Ced.—Suidas has nothing 
more than “Ozep dvéuace BouvAhy Hs Zwhv.—In the Oxford edition of Malala it is 


translated, “ Orpheus ex oraculo edoctus edixit, Neminem effari: 
vulgari idiomate signat nobis Consilium, Lumen, Vite datorem.” 


Ericepeo. quod 
The correction 


in the parenthesis, proposed by Bentley, is evidently the true reading. 
§ Kal ty xodros todtwy Gedy. Ced.— Ka &y xgdtos Tod Anusovoyod mévtwy Oxoid, 


Suid. 


idgav, Ced.—Suidas omits this and the following sentences, and substitutes 
: g 
cone ee Qeod To mdvTa Ex Tod wh Gyros mapayaysyTos els Td selva, Shard Te xod 


asoaT a, 


Qa 


298 . ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 


eLovolas, ual aorpa wevra ~ that are visible and invisible in them. 
nat yay nat Oddhaccay, te And man,” says he, “ was formed 
dpopevae ev adtois mayvra xat by this God out of the earth, and en- 
t&% dopata. To o€ tiv ay- dued with a reasonable soul,” in like 
Upwmoy* ciney ix’ adrod tov manner as Moses has revealed.— 
Qed raacSdvra ex vis xat J. Malala, p. 89.—Ced.—Suidas v. 
poyny ba’ atitod AaBdvrat Orpheus. 

oyinqv? nares Maors 6 wav- 


coos bédero tadtd. 


FROM ORPHEUS. ¢ 


Mitw omépua pépoyta Yedy xdvtiv, ovre Davyta 
TIpwroyovoy packnapes ucreoy nara paxpiy “Odvunov. 
Metis bearing the seed of the Gods, whom the blessed 
Inhabitants of Olympus call Phanes Protogonus. 
In Crat. 


Kal Mijrig patos yevérwp nal” Epws moavteprigs. 
And Metis, the first father, and all-delightful Eros. 
| | In Tim. IT. 102. 


"ABpés "Epos ual Maris atdobaros. 
Soft Eros and inauspicious Metis. 
Tb. 181. 


Mijtis omepua péepta Sedy, xAvrov "Hpimemaioy. 
Metis bearing the generation of the Gods, illustrious Ericepzeus. 
| Ib. 


* rév Iemma yévog. Ced. Suid. There are some other variations of less 
consequence. 

t For AcBoyra. 

} These four fragments are preserved by Proclus. 


ee. 


ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 299 


FROM ORPHEUS. 


Toadtra ~Oppeds evdein- 
ywrat, meph TU Davytog Yeo- 
Doydv’? mpBrog yotv 6 Sede wap’ 
adt® Coov neparces cpéper ToA~ 
Aes neck tac, tavpiovg, dplac* 
Xapomod te A€oytoc, nal mpo~ 
elo amd Tod mpwroyercds wov, 
év @ onepuatinis +o Coa 


“a 
€oTh. 


FROM THE 


*O Seoroyog upd nal rav- 
pov nab héovtog nal dpcnoyros 
avT® mepitibels nepards. Kat 
év avt@ wpdtw Td OnAv nat 


appev. 


Orpheus has the following ‘theo- 
logical speculation in allusion to 
Phanes. ‘Therefore the first God 
bears with himself the heads of ani- 
mals, many and single, of a bull, of a 
serpent, and of a fierce lion, and 
they sprung from the primeval egg in 
which the animal is seminally con- 
tained. 

Proc. in Tim. 


ANCIENT THEOLOGISTS. 


The theologist places around him 
the heads of a ram, a bull, a lion, and 
a dragon, and assigns him first both 
the male and female sex. 


Ojrus nab yererwp upareps Bede "Hpmanaioc. 
Female and Father is the mighty god Ericapzeus. 


7 ~ +, ‘ ¢ , 
Abt® € nal al wrépvyes 


~ 
TPWTOY. 


To him also the wings are first 
given. 
Proc. in Tim, 


* Lobeck supposes that the following was the original : Kgsod xod radgou 7’, 


ios, Xacomwod Te AforTog. 


500 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 


FROM THE ANCIENT THEOLOGISTS.* 


"Excivos yap Néuta. ey nad They, the theologists, assert that 
Ovparéy paci Baciredew xai Night and Heaven (Ouranus) reigned, 
™po Tovrav toy ueyioroy aizv and before these their most mighty 
TaTEpa. father. 

Toiov T Eddy duéverne Beals Ovytoics te KOC [AOy 
Ob mpdtos Bactrevoe mepindutos "Hpsnematoc. 
Who distributed the world to Gods and Mortals, 
Over which he first reigned, the illustrious Ericepzeus, 
Me oy 4 Ndé, After whom reigned Night, 
Lujmrpoy exous ev xepoly d&pimperes t *Hpinerulov, 
Having in her hands the excellent sceptre of Ericepzeus, 
Me® Fv 6 Odpayvd., After whom Heaven (Ouranus), 
‘Og apres Bactreuoe Yedy werd pentépa Nvxta. 
Who first reigned over the Gods after his mother Night. 


FROM THE ANCIENT THEOLOGISTS. 


Postreme potentiam So- In short, that to the power of the 
lis ad omnium potestatem Sun is to be referred the control and 
summitatemque referri, supremacy of all things, is indicated by 
indicant theologi: qui in the theologists, who make it evident 
sacris hoc brevissima pre- in the mysteries by the following 
catione demonstrant, di- short invocation. 
centes. 

"Hae mayronparop, xoojsov Oh, all-ruling Sun, Spirit of the 
mveiua, uiopov Sivas, xeo- world, Power of the world, Light of 
pov pas. the world.—Macrob. Sat. lib. 1. ¢. 23. 


* This extract from a MS. of &yrianus is given by Lobeck, Aglaophamus I. 
577, and a translation of it with the Orphic lines from a MS. of Gale, was first * 
given by Mr. Taylor, Class. Jour. XVII. 163. 

{+ Gal.—Toy +63’ Lob, { Omitted by Gale, 


PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. | 





FROM 


‘ Mae 
Tinasos 6 Aoupig rade ea 
, / 3 ~ Z 
_ bvo aitiag civey TOY cUUTaY- 
\ ~ / 
tov Nooy wey, TOv naTe dovyov 
\ ~ 
yiyvonevov® *Avdynay d€, Tay 
Pig natras Suvdpess TOY Co~ 
7 / \ \ \ ~ 
patov. TovTewy Se, Toy prev, TAS 
3 / 
Tayaba* pics einer, @cdy 
> 7 > tA 4 
TE dvupaiver bas, apyay Te THY 
rey 
aplotov’ tad émouere TE nat 
/ J / ; Rae 3 
Tato, ig Avdrynay aycye- 
\ / 
cat, te d¢ Evuravra, Ddéay, 
@, , ¢ ww 
Tray Aicbnray Te, obey Exyovoy 
, \ \ \ > 
TOUTEWY. “a TO JAEY, Esprey 
*. «2, / ae bey ; \ 
ayevaroy Te nah aulvaroy, xat 
/ \ ~ o “~ , 
fAevVOY TE, HAL TAS TAaUTW du- 
‘ 
7106, vouToy Te Ka! Tapdoerypra 
~ / / 
TOY yevvapnevav, nora ev rE~ 
Taporg evti. tosdtov yap Ts 
J ‘ 
tay “Ideay réyer bai te nal 
~ ¢, 
yoeicbas. tay d Tray, éxua- 


~ \ / / 
yelov nal warepa, TiOdvay rE 


TIMZUS LOCRUS. 


Thus says Timzeus the Locrian.— 
The causes of all things are two; In- 
tellect, of those which are produced ac- 
cording to Reason; and Necessity, of 
those which necessarily exist according 
to the powers of bodies. Ofthese the 
first is of the nature of good, and is 
called God, the principle of such 
things as are most excellent. Those 
which are consequent, and concauses 
rather than causes, may be referred 
to Necessity, and they consist of Idea 
or Form, and Matter, to which may 
be added the Sensible (world),. which 
is as it were the offspring of these two. 
The first of these is an essence un- 
generated, immoveable, and stable, 
of the nature of Same, and the in- 
telligible exemplar of things gene- 
rated which are in a state of per- 
petual change: and this is called Idea 


* rayodey Al. 


302 


z ~ / 

UG YEVVATINAY Eley TKS Tpi- 

. / \ \ 

tag ovolas deLapevay yeep Te 
€ / t ee \ \ 2 

COLD UAT €bg EGUTAY, KE OLOY 
> / > ~_™ , 

avanabarevay, amorenciv ray- 


ta* 


, 
TH yenaduata. TavTAy 
hh nh ie 5 
be rey “Tray atdsoy mer ea, 
EA \ 
od rcey Aulvarror® a&noppoy ft 8€ 
2al? adtay nal aoXNnUadtioroy, 
\ , 
dexonevay be mboay poppday. 
\ \ \ / 
tay de wept Ta ChuaTa, MeE- 
3 \ / 
prorcey enev, ual THs Oarepw 
4 4 de \ 
puoi. moTaryopevoyts Oe THY 
\ / 
"Tray, tomoy nal xydpay. Avo 
> gly 3 
ay aide apxak évavtias ett. ay 
\ % / 4 soe F 
To yey Eidos Aavyoy exes appevos 
git ¢, RA 
renal maroc’ oo “Tra, Onrecg 
\ , f Se 3 
TE KGL UaTEepos. TpiTa OE El rer, 
4 / \ 
ta én ToTwy exyova. Tpla de 
} r, Ay Bea 
wwra, tpiol yrwpiterbas® tay 
/ ? 5 
pev dear, voy nar emortduay 
> eae ~ 
ray 8 “Tray, Moyo .d 60, 7 
payne nar’ dOveplay voeiobas, 
" 
GAA uat avadoylay. ta & 
> 4 > b% \ 
amoyewapata, aicOyre nat 


ddéq. ply av dpavaey yever ban, 


Ady notyy Idea te nal "Tra, 


; \ Vow 
nub 6 Oedg Sapsoupyds To BeA- 
‘ \ \ 
thoes. eémet be To mpexBrepay 
uappoy ect TH vewrépw, nat 
\ U yar eae Je 
TO TETHYLEVOY TO TO aTdATH, 
A 
ayabds dy 6 ede, dpav re Tey 
¢, U , 
Tray dexouevay ray’ Deav nat 
/ 
GAAoOUKEVaY, TmavTolws Kev, 


ardutac dé, edeir”’ bo rhb 


* réad_ Al. 


PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 


or Form, and is to be comprehended 
only by Mind. But Matter is the 
receptacle of Form, the mother and 
female principle of the generation of 
the third essence, for, by receiving 
the likenesses upon itself, and being 
stamped with Form, it perfects all 
things, partaking of the nature of 


generation. And this Matter, he 


says, 1s eternal, moveable, and of its 


own proper nature, without form or 
figure, yet susceptible of receiving 
every form: it is divisible also about 
bodies, and is of the nature of Differ- 
ent. They also call Matter, Place and 
Situation. These two, therefore, are 
contrary principles: Idea or Form is 
of the nature of Male and Father ; 
but Matter of the nature of Female 
and Mother: and things which are of 
the third nature are the offspring of 
the two. Since then there are three na- 
tures, they are comprehended in three 
different ways; Idea, which is the 
object of science, by Intellect; Matter, 
which is not properly an object of 
comprehension, but only of analogy, 
by a spurious kind of reasoning; but 
things compounded of the two are 
the objects of sensation, and opinion 
or appearance. Therefore, before the 
heaven was made, there existed in 
reality Idea, and Matter, and God 
the demiurgus of the better nature; 


+ apdopwroy Al. 





Sa 


PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 


abray ayer, nat e dopiorwy 
7” ve U 
peTaPonay, els apirpwevay na- 
\ 
tartacas. ty dGucroya Tal 
Ssanploess THY caudtov yiy- 
YOLYTO, KAI LAN HAT’ adTouatoy 
, > 
Tpomag Seyowro. etolnrey wy 
tovde tly ubouov é& andras 
4 dans ¢ 
tas TA%6, opov atroy Katac~ 
~ 
nevdbas tae TB dvTOs paras 
BA ~ 
Oia To mavta TaAAe ev ait@ 
/ o ~ / 
TEPLEXEV, EVA, ovoyern, TEA- 
a 
civ, Eurpuxdy te nal Aoyimndy’ 
(uperoova yap rade didyw 
‘ / / 
nal adiyo erty) nat opai- 
\ ~ 7 / \ 
pores TR Ua" TEAcOTEpoy yap 
/ zs ~ 
TOYVAMAWY OX NUATOY AY TOTO. 
, > » / 
Onreonevos wy Apioroy yevvapaa 
mosely, ToUToy eroler Oedy yer- 
\ 
vatoy, ovmona pbapynodjevoy 
ite » ‘ / a/ ~ 
tr’ GAdw altiv, €£w to abtoy 
4 ~ + : 
ocuvtetaypneva Oe, €6 ToKa 


Onreto adtivy Siadvev. © 


308 


and since the nature of Elder (Con- 
tinuance) is more worthy than that of 
Younger (Novelty,) and Order than 
of Disorder; God in his goodness 
seeing that Matter was continually 
receiving Form and changing in an 
omnifarious and disordered manner, 
undertook to reduce it to order and 
put a stop to its indefinite changes, 
by circumscribing it with determinate 
figure: that there might be corre- 
sponding distinctions of bodies, and 
that it might not be subject to con- 
tinual variations of its own accord. 
Therefore he fabricated this world 
out of all the matter, and constituted 
it the boundary of essential nature, 
comprising all things within itself, 
one, only-begotten, perfect, with a 
Soul and Intellect (for an animal so 
constituted is superior to one de- 
void of Soul and Intellect): he gave 
it also a spherical body, for such of all 
other forms is the most perfect. Since, 
therefore, it was God’s pleasure to 
render this his production most per- 
fect, he constituted it a God, gene- 
rated indeed, but indestructible by 
any other cause than by the God who 
made it, in case it should be his 
pleasure to dissolve it. 


304 PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 


\ \ / 
bys yeep On nate Tov exelvov 
~~ ~ Fs 
Aayor dx, inaviis darodedeix bal 
sand / 
ToL TEpt THs TOU mpdtov pu- 
' / ? 
gens’ partes oy co od: 
Y ¢ , x 
aivyyay’ iy ay tr 4 deAtos 
/ a Ls ~ ai) 
movrov 4 yng ev BTUXais TAO, 
e > \ \ ~ z \ 
6 auayvodsg KN yd. WE yup 
3 2 + epee | , / 
Ker meph Tov mayTov Paciren 
' Pi ice \ ue / oA 
mavt é€aoTl, uah éxeivov evena 
Ul ; No w + € 4 
TAVTA" KA CKELVO ALTIOY AmTay- 
tay Tov narhdy. devrepey de, 
meph te devrepa,™ nal tplroy 
mept t& tpita. 1 ov dvOpw- 
\ \ 
nivn wuxyn wept adra épéyeras 
~ ~ a/ \ / 
pabely mot” arra ett, Bre- 
> \ [Pilon ~, 
movoa lg TH avTHS ovyyern, 
z a 
ay ovdey inavis exer Tov Oy 
, Ne J 
Baciréws mépt uot ov elmoy, 
, \ \ 
oddey dots TooUTO. TO On peTA 


Torte  WuxXy pycly, 


U 
Toy tay mavrwy Oedy ye- 


, 54 \ ~ 
pova THY TE OYTWY nal TOY 


FROM PLATO. 


You say that, in my former dis- 
course, I have not sufficiently ex- 
plained to you the nature of the 
First. I purposely spoke enigma- 


tically, that in case the tablet should - 


have happened with any accident, 
either by land or sea, a person, with- 
out some previous knowledge of the 
subject, might not be able to under- 
stand its contents. This, then is the 
About the king of all 
things, all things are, and all things 
are on account of Him, and He is 
the cause of all good things. But the 
second is about things of the second 
kind, and the third about things of 
the third kind. Therefore the human 
soul, from its earnest desire to know 
what these things may be, examines 
those within itself which are akin to 
them, none of which it possesses in 
sufficient perfection. 


explanation. 


Such (imper- 
fection) however is not the case with 
regard to the King and those natures 
of which I spoke.—Plat. Ep. II. p. 
312. 


FROM PLATO. 


Conjuring the God of all things, 
the ruler of those which are, and are 


_ * Serranus translates “ secundum ad secunda, *c.’’—Bekker has “ circa se- 
cundum secunda, &c.;” but he preserves the accentuation of the text. 


— 





PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 


/ ~ 
PEAMyT OY, TOD TE yyERdvog nal 
aithov marépa xvpiov exonriy- 


TAS. 


305 


about to be, and the sovereign father 
of the ruler and cause.—Plat. Ep. 
VI. p. 323. 


FROM AMELIUS. 


* mover 


U \ 
*"Auedsos Se Tpit Tay 
\ \ \ ~ ~ 
tov Anrsoupyov, nak vous TpEtc, 
. ~ ‘ 4 
Basihéas tpeis, tov tvta, tov 
w ~ _/ 
EXMvTe, Toy Gpavta. dsacpe- 
\ \ 
povos O€ cipro, Oidts 6 prey 
~ n e 
TPDTOS VOUS, tytws értly % éo- 
” \ 
tw. *O d€ devTepac, Erte MEY, 
~ A \ 
Td év aiT@ vontov, exer de Td 
‘ > ow \ / / 
TPs AVTOV, HAL ETEXEL TAYTWS 
éxelvov, xal diartovto devTEpoc. 
¢ de / + \ 2.8 
O Ge tpitog, Erte pmev TO EY 
es ~ \ ? , ~ 
QUT® ual autos vontov. nas 
A nn ~ nx ~ 
yap vous, TO cvtvyovyts vont oD, 
/ 4 
6 bres éotiv. exer d€ 10 ev 
/ ~ 
tH Cevtépw, nal 6H 7d mpa- 
e € 
Tov. 06 yap TAElw N andoTa- 
n “oR 4 , 
oi, Tort TS EXoy aprvdpd- 
tepov. Totrovg oby Tous Tpers 
yous. “at Onpsovpyods broti- 
‘ A ~~ 
erat, ual Teds mapa tH 


TlAdrou tpels Pacidécdts, val 


Amelius makes the Demiurgus 
triple, and the three Intellects the 
three Kings—Him that exists, Him 
that possesses, Him that beholds. 
And these are different; therefore 
the First Intellect exists essentially 
But the Second 
exists as the Intelligible in him, but 


as that which exists. 


possesses that which is before him, 
and partakes altogether of that, 
wherefore it is the Second. But the 
Third exists as the Intelligible in the 
Second as did the Second in the First, 
for every Intellect is the same with 
its conjoined Intelligible, and it pos- 
sesses that which is in the Second, 
and beholds or regards that which is 
the First: for by how much greater 
the remove, by so much the less 
intimate is that which possesses. 
These three Intellects, therefore, he 


* This word is generally misquoted as tg/rov, for which I can find no authority. 
The context of the discourse evidently requires tpsrrtv, having before treated of 


the 8:r7tv double Demiurgus of Plotinus. 


The first four, and last five lines, con- 


tain the opinion of Amelius; the rest is the commentary of Proclus. Amelius was 
himself a Platonist, and the eldest disciple of Plotinus; though he wrote before the 
system of the modern Platonists had acquired the celebrity given it by his 


master. 


RR 


306 PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 


rovg nap Ope? rpets, Pdvyta supposes: to: be the Dewhitirgi, the 
4a Odpavey nat Kpdvov. xat same with the three kings of Plato, 
6 pdmora nap aic® by- and with the three whom Orpheus 
puoupyes, 6 Ddvys erriv. celebrates under the names of Phanes, 
Ouranus, and Cronus, though, accord- 
ing to him, the Demiurgus is more 
particularly Phanes.—Proc. in Tim. 

I 93.0 


FROM ONOMACRITUS. 


*"Ovoucupitos €v Tog “Oo- Onomacritus, in the Orphics, Says, 


quxsis mip nat Owp nat yy that Fire, and Water, and Earth, were 
thy wdvrov &puyy elvas ede- the first principles of all things.— 


yer. Sextus. Hyp. III, 4. 136.—Phys. IX, 
5. 6. 620. 
FROM ION. 

*° Aun iy [ko TOD Adyou, This, says Ion, is the beginning of 


mayra tpla nat ndréov €has- my discourse. All things are three, 
go Tove eAdoowy rovtTwy and nothing more or less; and the 


cpibdy vag Exca rou &pety tprds, virtue of each one of these three is a 


avers nat updtoc nal t¥xy. triad consisting of Intellect, Power, 
and Chance. 


* The emendations to this passage are very numerous. I have translated it 
according to Lobeck, as follows: ’Agy} 78 pot tod Adyou mdvta tpla xa wréov 
oddity odds EAnccor tobTwy réiv ToIdy, Erde, Be. . 


ei eee ie 





PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS,’ 307 


FROM PHILOPONUS. 


Tip pty nad yy éTlapyert-  Parmenides holds Fire and Earth 
Ong iméero* radrd de pete “as primary principles: but Ion of 
Tov depos "lav 6 Xieg i tpayp- Chios, the tragedian, placed them 
doroitis. after Air.—Philoponus. 


FROM PLUTARCHUS. 


‘H dype qos apyn nat The moist nature, being the first 
‘yéverig cou madvtwy e& &p- principle and origin of all things from 
xing Te mpdta tpla cduata the beginning made the three first 
‘yiy aépa nai np éxcincer. bodies, Earth, Air,’ and Fire.—Plut. 

. de Is. 


FROM OCELLUS. 


“Opor «ict rpeic, Téveois, There are three boundaries, Gene- 
"Any, Terevty. : ration, Summit, Termination.—I. 4. 


FROM OCELLUS. 


‘H rpiceg mporn cuvertycer, The first triad consists of Be- 
"Apxny Mecoryta nai Tedev- ginning, Middle, and End.—Lyd. de 
iy. | . Mens. p. 20. 


308 


Aéyouoi tives bo TavTE 
€oTl TH mpaypata yiyronevas 
ual yevoneva nal yevnroprevec, 
Ta pev pices, Tae de Téxyy, 


\ 
7a de TUY7. 


FYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 


FROM PLATO. 


Some say that all things consist of 
those which are in the course of gene- 
ration, those generated, and those 
about to be generated; the first by 
nature, the second by art, and the 


third by chance.— Plat. de Leg. X. 


FROM ARISTOTELES. 


‘e tpla mavts ... KONA 
mep yap paciw of TWusarycpero 
\ ny \ / ~~ 
To may ual ta mdyvta Tots 
tpicly dpiorras terevTy yap 
\ / Sete \ \ > 
Kab eTov nal apyn Toy apid= 
na" ws ~ fe n_ 
pov exer TOU mavrds? tTadtTa 


O€ Tov THs Tpicdos. 


All things are three: for as the 
Pythagoreans say, the Universe and 
all things are bounded by three: for 
the End, the Middle, and the Be- 
ginning, include the enumeration of 
every thing, and they fulfil the num- 
ber of the triad.— Aristot. de Ceelo. I. 


FROM ARISTOTELES. 


/ ~ 
’Ayantot ye ual omovdata 
ylyvovtas dice piv’ te Thin 
~ ey 
8€ Taira cri vais, Edoc, 


Ayo 6. 


The good and contemplative be- 
come so through three things; and 
these three are Nature, Habit, and 
Reason.—Aristot. Polit. VII, 


FROM DAMASCIUS. 


Tpla ov ta advta, arn’ 
ov, “Ev, “Yarapkig Avvapis nat 
? / 

Evépyesa. 


All things, therefore, are three, 
but not one; Hyparxis, Power, and 


Energy.—Damas. Quest.'c. 39. 


COSMOGONY OF THE TYRRHENIANS. 


‘Ioropay S€ cap adrois 
oN + . 4 
aynp €umerpos cuveyparpeto. 
a ~ 
Edy yap toy Snpsovpyey toy 
mavrwy Ocdy dadexa yidscdacs 
euiauToY Tig TaoW avTOD 
pirotipqcacia: xticpacs, 
nal tavras Siateiva tors 1 
A / a > \ nx \ 
YOMEVOIG Obn01G” nal TH rey 
a xAiads Toljoas Tév odpa- 
\ \ \ Ws cad ‘ 
vov, nal Thy yay’ TH SevTEepa 


, 
TowNTA TO TTEpewna TTS 


' \ / / 
TO cpasvourevoy, uaherag av- 


NK ° Se ~. 4 , 
Tov™ odpavey® tH tpitn Ja- 
Aacoay, nat re ata ta év 

~ ~ , > ~ U 4 
™] Yn wavta’ tH d, Tors 
pocrnpas tod preydarous, NAsov 

‘ , 
“as ceAGvyY’ ual Todo dorte- 
pas’ tH, nmacay Woyyy we- 

~ \ ~ 
TEWOY, “Al EpmEeTOY, nal TE- 
tpdmoda yt, & ro dép, nat 
~ ~ ‘\ ~ CaN e ~ 
€y TH YH, nat toig Boar’ tH 

4 \ cA 
$ to aviporo. Daivera 
3 \ \ a - 
aby Tas puty mpotas ef yuAsc- 
8 o Ths ToD adyIpo 

ag ™po Tho TOU adyNpdmov 
iamhdocwg mapadrnrvdévan* 


Tac dé Aomas CF yirucdas dia- 


/ / ~ 
every TO yévog THY avNpdrrov. 


ds elvat tly dvr xpivoy Tig 
owterclag méxpr xiriddac t 


dddexa. 


* Kuster proposes aro. 


A certain person among them, well 
versed in these matters, wrote a his- 


tory, in which he says : That God, the 


demiurgus of all things, for the sake 
of giving dignity to his productions, 
was pleased to employ twelve thou- 
sand years in their creation; and ex- 
tended these years over twelve di- 
In the first 
thousand years he created the heaven 


visions, called houses. 


and the earth; in the second he made 
this apparent firmament above us, and 
called it heaven; in the third, the 
sea and all the waters in the earth; 
in the fourth, the great lights, the sun 
and the moon, together with the stars; 
in the fifth, every soul of birds, and 
reptiles, and quadrupeds, in the air, 
and in the earth, and in the waters ; 
in the sixth, man. It appears, there- 
fore, that the first six thousand years 
were consumed before the formation 
of man; and during the other six 
thousand years the human race will 
continue, so that the full time shall be 
completed even to twelve thousand 
years,—Suid. v. Tyrrhenia. 


+ Kuster proposes retpaxé3wv, which I have adopted in the translation. 


} Kuster proposes y:Asddwy. 


THE THEOGONIES. 





FROM DAMASCIUS. 


* talc cpe- 


pomévaig Tatras parpwdiats 


"Ey wey Tolvuy 


n~ / 4 
"Oppinais «i eoroylia oH Th 
> € \ \ \ a \ 
eotiv, | TEpl TO vonTOV, hy nat 

. / 
ok durdcopar- diepunvevovory 
> 4 + tad ~ ~ Os > 
Givth prev TIG seg TOY OAwY Gp- 
~ / ° ‘\ 
xing Tov Xpovoy tidevtes, ayti 
Nn / \ , 
dé rolv duct AlSépa nad Kaas, 
~ 4 ~ \ 
avti S€ TOU OYTOG GmTABs TO 
5X > y/ \ 3 
OY ATOAOYISOMEVOL nab THIAOa 
, 4 ~ ep Soe 
TAUTHY TPOTHY ToLodyTES” Ele 
/ ~ Sf \ 
dé thy Sevtépay TErely nroL TO 
, Vrliye le SB amet 
nvovuevoy “ab TO KUOY wey Tov 
.) \ Led ~ 
Bedv, 4 rev apyntat yurdva, 
, 
H Ty vepeany, Ott ex TovTwy 
, cA 
entpaoner 6 Dayys’ aAdoTE 
7 \ cae 
yap GAAa wept tov jnEerov 
pirocopodary. 


Tovto prev ovy 


* Lob. omits. uty tofu». 


« 


In the rhapsodies which pass under — 
the name of Orphic, the theology, 
if any, is that concerning the Intel- 
ligible; and the philosophers thus in- 
terpretit. They place Chronus (Time) 
for the one principle of all things, 
and for the two Ether and Chaos: 
and they regard the egg as repre- 
senting Being simply, and this they 
look upon as the first triadt. But 
to complete the second triad they 
imagine as the god a conceiving and 
conceived egg, or a white garment, 


or a cloud, because Phanes springs 


forth from these. But concerning 
this middle (subsistence) different 
philosophers have different opinions. 
Whatever it may be they look upon 


+ The intelligible triad of the later Platonists was divided in three sub- 
sistences, each of which was also called a triad, and composed of subsistences 


bearing analogy to the whole. 
} Bentley proposes payévre. 





FROM DAMASCIUS. 


> rs 
Ny @S 


88 wardpa nat 


bwotoy ay Tov voor,™ dg 
Ovary, aAAa 
Tive mporemivoctytes cddev 
tB Oppel epooquovta. Thy 
de tpirny toy Mati tay *Hos- 
nameiovT dg Wraps, tov 
Pdvyta og matépa. 

Mymore 8 nai thy peony 
Tpiada Neréw uxzt& tov tpi- 
poppoy Jedv, ers xvduevoy év 
TO OO" nal yap nal Td uécoy 
del chayrdes* cuvapddorepay 
Toy aupwy, aonep ual todro 
dua nat div nal tplpropepoc 
6 Nedg. Kal dpd’s ore 7d prev 
Biv ear Td qvouévov, 6 dé 
Tpinopcpog nad morvuoppos tH 
Gyre Sede To Sianenpimévoy Tod 
yontov* 7d be wécoy nate [ev 
To dover quopévoy, § nard 
88 roy Seay dy || Dianexpir€vay, 
70 d€ doy cimely Siaxpivduevor. 
roadry pey n ow4dys ’Op- 
cpiny Seoroyla. 


*H 8€ narce rov “lepdvunoy | 


* Lob. omits ws tov vody, 


311 


it’ as Mind; but. for Father and 
Power some of them imagine other 
things which have no connexion with 
And in the third triad 
they substitute for it Metis, whilst 
they place Ericapzeus as Power, and 
Phanes as Father. { 

But the middle triad is never to be 
placed according to the triformed god 
(Phanes) as absolutely conceived in 
the egg: for the middle subsistence 
always shadows out each of the ex- 


Orpheus. 


tremes, as should this, which must 
partake at once both of the egg and 
of the triformed god. And you may 
perceive that the egg is the united 
(subsistence) or principle of union ; 
and the triformed god, who is multi- 
form about being, is the separated 
principle of the Intelligible; but the 
middle subsistence, being united as 
far as it' relates to the egg, and al- 
ready separated as far as it relates to 
the god, may be considered as exist- 
ing altogether as in the act of sepa- 


~yation: such is the common Orphic 


theology. 
But the theology delivered by Hie- 


t+ ’Hpsxemaiov. Lob. 


} Wolf. and Lob. omit ws rev vodv. Taylor places it after Miz, and translates 
this very obscure passage thus: “But conceiving him over and above this as 


father and power, contributes nothing to Orpheus. 
Metis as intellect, Ericapeeus as power, and Phanes as father.” 


full stop after rpocjxovre. 
of the passage. 


But they call the third triad 
I have inserted a 


Lob. does the same, though he gives no translation 


§ Tay. inserts +3 to/rov, which’ he supposes to be omitted. It appears to me 


to destroy the argument. 
|| ees W. and Hamb. 


312 


cpeporevn nced “EAAcevinoy, ebrep 
wn nab 6 
exer. “Twp qv dow e& apyins, 
nah "Cian ® & fs eraynt nV, 


> _/ C4 
AUTOS ETTIY, OUT WS 


/ 
dvo. Tatras apyas trotiwe- 
~ ed, A ~~ 
peeves mpatov, “Twp nat Tyr, 
\ 
Tavtyy pev Os cpioes one- 
dactyy, exeivo dé do tadrys 
; a) 
KOAANTINOY TE HAE TUVERTLKOY 
cyt dé play mpd tov dvoly 
f \ 
apintoy apinow, adts yup To 
\ 
poyde cpdvar wept adtng éy- 
) / Med ‘\ $~ Fae 
ElnvUTas GUTIS Thy aTOppyTOV 
, . \ \ / > \ 
gucw" thy Se Tpityy apxny 
ny \ 
peta Tas Ovo yevynnvan prev 
a ¢, / ‘ 
ex tovtay, “Tdates opyt nat 
hing 
Ts, Spdnovra 0€ ceiver xepa- 
4 
Aes exavTa  mpormedunviag 
-/ 
tTavpov nal AéovTos, ey meow 
A / 4 
d¢ Veo mpscwmoy, exew§ de 
ee pn Ud f 2 
nat ent Tay @uwv TTépa, ovO- 
\ / / 
paodas 0€ Xpovor|| dyqparov] 
Ne ~ \ ey aa 
nat “Hpauryna tov avroy’ cu- 
~ \ ~ 
veives 0€ adt® thy Avadyyny, 
yj 3 \ a 
gicw woay thy adtyy xad 
"Adpacreay aoduatoy diwp- 
/, 
quiaperyy ** ey maytl cB udo- 
~ s 2 =~ 39 
ey TOY TEepatov adroDr eparto~ 


pevny? Tavryy owas AéeyerVas 


THE THEOGONIES 


ronymus and Hellanicus is as fol- 
lows :—He says that Water was from 
the beginning, and Matter, from 
which the Earth was produced, so 
that he supposes that the two first 
principles were Water and Earth ; 
the latter of which is of a nature 
liable to separation, but the former 
a substance serving to congluti- 
nate and connect it: but he passes 
over as ineffable the one principle 
prior to these two, for its recondite 
nature is evinced, in that there is no 
manifestation appertaining to it. The 
third principle after these two, which 
is generated from them, that is from 
the Water and Earth, is a Dragon 
having the heads of a Bull and Lion 
naturally produced, and in the middle, 
between these, is the countenance of 
the God: he has, moreover, wings 
upon his shoulders, and is denomi- 
nated incorruptible Chronus (Time) 
and Hercules. 


the same as Nature, is connected 


Fate also, which is 


with him, and Adrastia, which is in- 
corporeally co-extensive with the uni- 
verse, and connects its boundaries in 
harmony. I am of opinion that this 


* Lob. inserts (Ads) in a parenthesis. Creuzer proposes to substitute it. 
t éxéyes Hamb.—Wolf. proposes iaéyes, 


¥ Lob. omits from radéryy. 
§ eyes Hamb. 

|| x%évov W. and Hamb. 
q| &yfpwrov Mon. 

*® Siopeywuevyny Tay. 


FROM DAMASCIUS, 


Thy Tplrnv apxny, nate Thy 
oiciay écticay, TAY Ot1 ap- 
cevodnruy attyy tmectycato. 
mprg evderkiv THg mdyTwy yer- 
vetinng aitias. 

Kal tmrodapBave ray év 
tails parpwdlais Necdoyiay a- 
eizay tag dvo mpdtas apycs 
Pete TH¢ pidls mpd TY dvoly 
THs aiyig*® mapadodelons amd 
ths Tpltns wet Tag ovo TAd- 
ts evoTicaTIas THY apxny, 
g mpotng pytov ts éxovorns 
ual GULMAET POY Tpdg ayIpoTwy 
denods. Obtog yup qv 6 ro- 
Autianros év exeivn Xpoves &yf~ 
patos nab Aidépes nat Xdave 
marnp” anérer xat nate tav- 
Tyv 6 Xpovog obras 6 Opdnwy yey- 
waite, Tpdyyovqy ~ Aitépa 
dat voepiy nal Xdog amespor, 
nah tpitoy ent rovrasrg Ee Bos 
Guaxrales* tHv devtépay tav- 
thy tplada avdhoyov TH mpory 
mapadldoor Svvapimyy ovoay 
&s éxelyqy matpqv® did var 
To rpitoy adring “EpeBes oti 
Guaynades, nab Td matpinay Te 
wat dupov Aidyp ody ards 
GrAX voepc' t 7d d€ peéooy 
abrowey Xdog amespov, AnAX 
pay év rovros, ws Aéyer, 6 
Xpoves doy eyenycey, Tod Xpo- 


vou Toon yewnug nal airy 


* aig tT otyn Mon, 


t tTpimAqy yovhy Mon. m. 


5315 


third principle is regarded as subsist- 
ing according to essence, inasmuch 
as it is supposed to exist in the nature 
of male and female, as a type of the 
generating principle of all things. 
And in the rhapsodies I conceive 
that the (Orphic) theology, passing 
over the two first principles, toge- 
ther with the one preceding those two 
which is delivered in silence, estab- 
lishes the third, which is properly 
posterior to the other two, as the first 
principle, inasmuch as it is the first 
which has something effable in_ its 
nature, and commensurate with hu- 
man conversation. For the venerable 
and incorruptible Chronus (Time) 
was held in the former hypothesis to 
be the father of Ether and Chaos: 
but in this he is passed over, and a 
Serpent substituted : and the threefold 
Ether is called intellectual, and Chaos 
boundless, and the dark cloudy Ere- 
bus is added to them as a third. He 
delivers, therefore, this second triad 
as analogous to the first, this being 
potential as was that paternal. Where- 
fore the third subsistence of this triad 
is dark Erebus, and its paternal prin- 
ciple and summit Ether,. subsisting 
not simply but intellectually, and the 
middle derived from it is boundless 
Chaos. But with these it is said 
Chronus generated the egg, for this 


{ voreoés Mon. 


SS 


514 


, 
n mapddoois uat ev rovToic 
/ 4 ee oe” , 
TiKTOMEVOY, OTL ual Amd TOU- 
/ 
Toy Q Tpitn wpoeroe vonTy 
oS \ 
tpidc. Ths otv ary éots; 0 
ao, 9 Svag Tay ev adte dv- 
Saxe \ S / \ 
Gewy appevog nal Syriac nat 
~_ / / 4, 
THY ey METH TAYTOWY OTED Ua 
6 \ / \ 
Tov To TARO nal Tplroy ext 
/ 
TOUTOIG Vely ATHUATOY, TTE- 
~ + / 
puyas enh toy wpov exovTa 
~ a 95 \ ~ / 
Kprvras, OG ev ev TALG Awyoos 
mpormepunviag eye Tavpwy 
\ \ land . 
neparas, ext Se THs neparys 
Opa D 8 
panovTa meAwpioy TayToda= 
~ ~ / / 
mais poppais Snplov ivdarro- 
~ \ 3 
pevov. Tovrov pev ovv ag 
~ , 
vovy THs tplados brodnmréoy, 
\ / / 
ta Oe wer yevn TH TE TOA- 
Ae 


+N de \S 9 3 \ ‘\ 
GUTO OE TO WOY apXHY TAaTpIKnY 


ual re dvo Thy Wraps, 


TN Tplrys Tplados, Tavryg dé 
tig Tpltng tpicdog tov tpiroy 
Sedy, nad Hy F Seohoyla TIpw- 
Toryovey ayvuvel nat Mia uanet 
ndvrwy Siatdutopa nal Bdov 
Tow ndomov, O10 nal Tava no~ 
AeioNa. Toratra ual airy 
meph Toy vontay adpyav 1 ye~ 


vearoyla maplatygty. 


‘H 8¢ wape +H Mepra~ 
TyTn® Evdyuo™ dyayeypau- 
wen, as Tov "Ophéws vdca 


~ \ 
Veohoyla may td vontiy éotd= 


THE THEOGONIES, 


relation makes it a procession of 
Chronus, and born of these, in- 
asmuch as from these proceeds the 
third Intelligible triad. What, then, 
is this triad? The egg, the duad of 
the natures of male and female con- 
tained in it, and the multitude of the 
all-various seeds in the middle of it ; 
and the third subsistence in addition 
to these is the incorporeal god, with 
golden wings upon his shoulders, who | 
has the heads of bulls springing forth 
from his internal parts, and upon his 
head an enormous serpent, invested 
with the varied forms of beasts. This, 
therefore, is to be taken as the Mind 
of the triad: but the middle proces- 
sions, which are both the Many and 
the Two, must be regarded as Power, 
but the egg as the paternal principle 
of this third triad. But the third god 
of this third triad, the theology now 
under discussion celebrates as Pro- 
togonus (First-born), and calls him 
Dis, as the disposer of all things, and 
the whole world: upon that account 
Such 
are the hypotheses which this gene- 


he is also denominated Pan. 


alogy lays down concerning the Intel- 
ligible principles. 

But the cosmogony which is deli- 
vered by the Peripatetic Eudemus as 
being the theology of Orpheus, passes 
the whole Intelligible order in silence, 


* eidéAws Wolf. Hamb.—34uw Mon. 


FROM DAMASCIUS. 815 


myoeY, Og Tavtdmacw apiy~ 
tiv* te nal aywwots Tpé- 
mp} nate Buébodér te nat 
arayyeniay® dnd oe t4¢ vux- 
Tog exorncato Thy apyny, ap 
7s wad 6 “Ounpos, cb nab an 
oUEX TETOinTaL THY yevea- 
hoylay, torycw" od yap dmo- 
Bextéoyt Evdjnov Aéyartos§ 
Ors ard “Oueand nat. Tydvos 
Gipxetas’ cpaiveras yap «idas 
nad thy Nvuta peyloryy obtw 
edy, Oo ual tov Ala ceBéc- 


Yas|| adryy. 


as altogether ineffable and unknown, 
and incapable of discussion or expla- 
nation.. He commences from Night, 
which Homer also constitutes his 
first principle, if we would render his 
genealogy consistent. Therefore we 
must not put confidence in the asser- 
tion of Eudemus, that Homer makes 
it commence from Oceanus and Te- 
thys ; for it is manifest that he re- 
gards Night as the greatest divinity, 
which is implied in the following line, 
where he says that she is reverenced 
by Jove himself— 


“Atero yap uy Nuxtl Soy dmoSvusa peor. J] 
He feared lest he should excite the displeasure of swift Night. 


"AAW “Opnpos poev nal adric 
dpyértw and Nuxrés. 
"Holadas 8€ pros done? mporov 
yerverdan ta Xdog ioropiy Typ 
auatadannroy tov vontov ual 
qvoueyny Tarvteras quow ner- 
Anuéves Xdog, thy dé rhyv** 
mporyy eneivey mapdryey we 
tive apxny Tig GAns ‘yevedis 
Tay Yedy" cb py Apa Xedos 
ev Tay Sevtépay tay dvoiy dp- 
xav, thv™* BE nal Téprapov 


\v \ . ~ 
nab Epwra to tpimdoty vontoy, 


_ * a&psnxtov Hamb. 
{ daodexréay Hamb. 
J Il. xiv. 261. 


§ Aéyovres Mon. 
The printed copies of Homer have ég3o. 


Homer, therefore, must be supposed 
to commence from Night. 

But Hesiod, when he affirms that 
Chaos was the first produced, appears 
to me to regard Chaos as the incom- 
prehensible and perfectly united na- 
ture of the Intelligible. From thence 
he deduces Earth ** as the first prin- 
ciple of all the generation of the gods, 
unless, perhaps, he may regard Chaos 
as the second subsistence of the two 
principles : in which case Earth and 
Tartarus, and Eros (Love), compose 


t tpémoyv or tpérwv Hamb. 
|| oedecSos Mon. 


** The emendation of y%v for r}v is proposed by Mr. Taylor, and though I 
find no authority in the different texts for it, it is evidently requisite not only for 
the sense but to accord with Hesiod’s Theogony. 


316 


y 
tov rev Epata dvr rod rpirov, 
¢ \ > \ 

WG UATH ETLaTpoCpyy eawpov 
, ad \ ef > 
peryy. Todvro yap ovtws dvo- 
paler nat 6 *Oppeds ev tais 

. ~ 9 \ 
parpwdiass* thyv dé Day avtt rod 
/ ¢ , 2 ~ 
TPOTOV, wo mparyny év oTEpED 
\ 3 7: / 
Tivs “ab ovo woe: uatacTy- 
pat: nayeicay’ tiv de Tdép- 
/ A 
Tapoy aytl Tad peor, &¢ yon ™ 
mus eg Sidupiow Tapanenivy- 


/ 
fevou. 


’Anovolaaos de 


ot 


Tpotyy apynv, Oo wavtn wy- 


Xdog prev 
bnotiner val Sone? ty 
yortov, tas de dvo weT& THY 
play, "EpeBog prev thy eipievec, 
thy € Inrheray Nvura, tav- 
Ty [cv yt? comerpiag, exelyyy 
d€ dytl mépatac’ ex 08 Tovtov 
dno} wixtévrav Aidépa ye~ 
véodas nal” Epwra xa Mativ, 
Tag TpEiG tavtas vonTtas UTOo= 
TACELS, THY prey Gupuy Aidépa 
mov, tyy S€ peony *Epwra 
UaTH Thy promyy pecoryTa 
tov "Epwroc, tyy de tplrny 
Marty, nar? t adrdy Hy tov 
morvtixyroy yvoov.  Tlaperyes 
de emt tovros ex tov adtoy 
nah adrdwv Seiy morw§ apid- 
poy nate Thy Evoquov ioro- 


play. || 


* <i 3 Wolf. Hamb. 


t xal Wolf. 


§ 7oAAd (1, & @oAAHy) Mon. 


THE THEOGONIES, 


the three-fold Intelligible, Eros being 
put for the third subsistence, consi- 
dered according to its convertive 
nature. Orpheus also in his rhap- 
sodies has adopted a very similar 
disposition, for he places the Earth 
for the first, being the first that was 
conglomerated into a compact and 
essential substance, while he places 
Tartarus as the middle, as having 
already, in a manner, a tendency to- 
wards disunion. 

But Acusilaus appears to me to. 
regard Chaos as the first principle and 
altogether unknown, and after this 
one to place the duad, Erebus as the 
male and Night as the female, the 
latter being substituted for infinity, 
and the former for bound; and from 
a connexion between these were ge- 
nerated Ether and Eros (Love), and 
Metis (Counsel), these three being the 
Intelligible hypostases, of which he 
places Ether as the summit, Eros as 
the middle in compliance with the 
natural intervention of love, and 
Metis as the third, inasmuch as it 
is already highly-venerable Intellect. 
And from these, according to the 
relation of Eudemus, he deduces the 
vast multitude of the other gods. 


+ onus Wolf. Hamb. 
|| éeropie Mon. 


oat 


FROM DAMASCIUS. 


; 

Tey 88° Emineridqy d8o wpd~ 
tas apyas trovérta: *Adpa 
wat Nuuta, oydrov bri ony 
Tinnoavta Thy lay mpd TOY 
dvoiv, e& dy yervnSivar Tdp- 
Tapoy obuas ryy tplryy a&pxny, 
O¢ Tie pentyy™ x tadv dvoiv 
ovynpareioay® && ay dvo Tides 
THY VORTHY METOTHTA oTH “Ka- 
hécayta, did t4 ex’ Zucbw dia- 
reives TO Te ceupoy nal Td Tépac, 
dy mySévtav AAAs Bly 
yever San rovro €xeivo tT) voy- 
toy COov dg aAndds, EF od 
madi G&AAgY ‘yeveccy TpoEA- 


ely. 


Pepenvdyg d€ 6 Svpios Covta 
pey elves ced nad XSovev'} nal 
HVovicy reg tpels mpbtag ap- 
KS, Thy palav yuk mps toy 
Ouoiv, ual tag dVo pete thy 
piay® tov 88 Xpovoy woijoas 
ex Tov yovou Equrod Ildp xat 
 Tvetua nal "Tap, rhy rpin- 
Any olzas qvow tov voyrov, 
ef ay ey mévre pvyots Oinpy- 
Pevav mony yeveccy cvrThvae 
edy Thy wervtémpyo t xa- 
hovpevyy, Tadtoy dé tows el- 


~ \ / \ 
meiv, Thy mevtéexoruoy. Tepe 


* xo) usxtov Mon. 


317 


Epimenides affirms that the two first 
principles are Air and Night : whence 
it is evident that he reverences in 
silence the one principle which is 
prior to the two: from which, I con- 
ceive, he holds that Tartarus is gene- 
rated regarding it as a nature in a 
manner compounded of the two; for 
some, indeed, regard the principle 
which is derived from these two as a 
kind of Intelligible intermediate sub- 
sistence or mediety, properly so 
called, inasmuch as it extends itself 
to both extremities, the summit and 
the boundary ; for by their connexion 
with one another, an egg is generated 
which is properly the very Intelli- 
gible animal from which again pro- 
ceeds another progeny. 

But Pherecydes Syrius considers 
the three first principles to be an 
Ever-vital subsistence, Chronus+}, and 
an Earthly subsistence ; placing, as I 
conceive, the One: prior to the Two, 
and the T'wo posterior to the One: 
and that Chronus generated from: 
himself Fire, and Spirit, and Water, 
representing, I presume, the three- 
fold nature of the Intelligible: from 
which, when they became distributed 
into five recesses, were constituted a 
numerous race of gods, called the 
five-times animated order, equivalent 


+ Xeévev Mon. and Tay. which the following passage evidently requires. 


{ mevréuvyoy Mon, mowréyov in m. 


318 


% / + 
de TovTay BAAos tows paveiras 
/ nx \ 3s \ 
nuarpos. Toravtat ey ory nat 
/ 
Toralra: tavdy mapeanprya- 
cay nuiv ab dic puso “EA- 
~ / ~~ \ 
Anvinay bmroveress, TOAAY nat 


+ ~n 
GAdwy ovcby. 


Tay d¢ Bapbdpwv éoinact 
Babvadvio: pev THy palav TOY 
hoy apyny ciyh mapievar ovo 
d€ magiv* Tarde ual Ana- 
cov, } tov pev Anacay aydpa 
os t Tavve mowbytes, tTav- 
ayy S€ pntépa edy Gvond- 
Covres, €& ay provoyery aida 
yevnvnvas tov Motiv, adtoy 
clues toy vonroy ubojrov én TOY 
dvoly dpxay maparyouevoy.§ *Ex 
be tay adrdy &drny yevecry 
mpocarely Aayyy nat Aaydy. 
Eira ab tpiryy én tay adray || 
Kiccapy “on "Acowpiy, é& av 
yeveartas: tpeis, "Avoy nad” TA- 
Auvov xa ?Aoy* tod dé *Add 
war Mavung viov yevéoRas tov 
Bijhoy, ‘dv Oyuoupydy eval pa~ 
ow. 

Mayor 8€ nal may td aiperoy 
yévos, bg “ah rodTo ypapes 6 
Evdnog, of wey témov, of de 
Xpovov nadodor rd vontoy draw 
nab 7d qywuevoy’ e£ ob dia~ 


upitqvas 4 Sev dyanov nat 


* simasv Mon. 


§ mpowyéuevov Hamb. 


+ dace Mon. éracey H. 


THE THEOGONIES, 


to what he might call a five-fold world. | 
But another opportunity may perhaps 


occur for the discussion of this part 


of the subject. Such and of a simi- 
lar description are the hypotheses 
which are received by us relative to 
the Greek mythological fables, which 
are numerous and very various. | 

But the Babylonians, like the rest 
of the Barbarians, pass over in silence 
the One principle of the Universe, 
and they constitute Two, Tauthe and 
Apason; making Apason the hus- 
band of Tauthe, and denominating 
her the mother of the gods. And 
from these proceeds an only-begotten. 
son, Moymis, which I conceive is no . 
other than the Intelligible world pro- 
ceeding from the two principles. 
From them, also, another progeny is 
derived, Dache and Dachus; and, 
again, a third, Kissare and Assorus, 
from which last three others pro-. 
ceed Anus, and Illinus, and Aus. 
And of Aus and Dauce is born a son 
called Belus, who, they say, is the 
fabricator of the world, the. Demi- 
urgus. 

But of the Magi and all the Arion. 
race, according to the relation of 
Eudemus, some denominate the In- 
telligible Universe and the United,. 
Place, while others call it Time 
(Chronus): from whom separately 


} dvdpav rig Mon. 
||. 4seoaph Mon, 


keg 


FROM DAMASCIUS. 319 


Saluove nandy 7 pig nal oxs- 
Tos pd TovTwy ws ev0vG Aé- 
yew. Obras Be ody nad adtol 
peta thy adidupitoy iow 
Sranpevojnevqy motes why oT 
Thy Tve TOY YY TOY uperT rover" 
THe pev nyelodas tov ’Opo- 
peddady, THs Se Tov "Apesrcnioy. 


TWddvior 06 nara tiv adroy 
cvyypapéa mpd mavrwy Xpovoy 
imorivevtas uxt Tee xal 
*Oulydryy® TléSov 8€ nat Opi- 
KAng peuyévroy ag Ovoly dpyay 
*"Aépa yeveodas ual Avpay, 
"Adpa pcv diupatoy Tod vontod 
mapadnrovyres, Atpay dé 4d 
€& adrod xivotuevoy tod vonrod 
Carimay mpotvmouc. Iddu d* 
ex tovtay dyupoiy “Oroy yevyy- 
Svar nate * roy yody oluas 


/ 
Tov vonToY. 


"Og 8¢ CEwSev EDdjnov thy 
Dowlnwy ebploxoney nate MB- 
xov tT putoroylav, AlYyp jy +6 
mpitoy nal Ay al dvo avras 
dpyal, eb av yevvaras OvAw- 
fig, 6 vontig Teds, adre olwce 
0 Gupov Tod vontov’ é& ob éav- 
T® cvvenbovtos yer nvad pee 


\ / ~ z 
Xovewpoy, averyea T pP@Tov yg ELTA 


* usta Mon. 


proceed a Good Divinity and an Evil 
Dzemon ; or, as some assert, prior to 
these, Light and Darkness. Both 
the one, therefore, and the other, 
after an undivided nature, hold the 
twofold co-ordination of the superior 
natures as separated and distinct, 
over one of which they place Oro- 
masdes as the ruler, and over the 
other Arimanius. 

The Sidonians, according to the 
same writer, before all things place 
Chronus, and Pothus, and Omichles, 
(Time, Love, and Cloudy Darkness). 
And by a connexion between Pothus 
and Omichles, as the Two principles 
are generated Aer and Aura (Air 
and a Gentle Breeze), substituting 
Air for the summit of the Intelligible, 
and the Breeze arising from it for the 
vivifying prototype of the Intelligible. 
And from these two again is gene- 
rated Otus (the Night Raven), re- 
presenting, as I conceive, the In- 
telligible Mind. 

But independent of the collections 
of Eudemus we find the mythology 
of the Phoenicians thus delivered ac- 
cording to Mochus. First was Ether 
and Air, which are the Two first 
principles; from these was produced 
Ulomus, the Intelligible God, and, as 
I conceive, the summit of the Intel-— 
ligible: from whom, by a connexion 


t piyoy Mon. 


320 THE THEOGONIES, 


7). . pa ee \ \ 
wov' TOUTOY A€y OiAces TOY VONTOY 
~ / \ 
yoov Aéyovres, Tov de cyoryéw 
Xovewpov, Thy vontyy OWvapaty 
ce 4 / \ 
are mparyy Siaxplvazay thy 
\ Yj 
adidupirov cpicw, & pn apa 
\ \ 4 3 \ \ \ 
peta tas Ovo doyas To Mey 
/ 4 / 
Giupoy early Gvemog 6 €ig, TO Oe 
/ / 
pecoy of d¥o0 dveuor Ad) te nal 
Oe ~ 
Notes’ moves yap mug nal 
\ ~ 
sovtous™ mpd Tod OdrAwped’ T 6 
de Oo? ‘ > N\ ¢ \ 
€ OvtAwpos atts 6 vonrds 
+ 
ein t yotg, 6 d€ cvoryeds Xov- 
\ ¢ ‘ * \ 
cwpis§ 4 perce td voter || 
, . \ 
apotn ta&bic, To be doy 6 od- 
/ / \ 
paves. Aéyerar yap €& avrod 
/ > ov / b 
paryévtos eis O00 yeréecOas od- 
\ \ ed ~_ 
paves vat yn] tay oixoto~ 


Pnparov ExcTEpoye 


® 


/ \ Yj 
Alyuatioy ** 8€ 6 nev Ev- 
* . ~ 
Oyuog avdey axpibes icropes, 
\ ~ 

ot Oe Aiytrtio: ual? nua opi- 
/ 

Aacopor yeyavores ebjveynay 
Fae, ‘ 25 7 

avtayv Tyy aAnbeay nexpvr- 
/ / 

pevyny evpoytes ev Aiyumtiosg 

On Tigs Adyats’ ws etn nat ad- 

ec A ~ 

Tos fey ple TOY bho TT 
> \ / av e 

apxn LnaT0s ayywortoy tuvov- 
4 \ ~ \ + 

evn “ab TOUTO TpIg ayaw- 

vouvwevoy olTws’ tag dé dvo 


apyXag “Tdwp nal Vdupnov, ds 


* todtotc Mon. 
§ xovewpod Hamb. 


|| tay vonr’y Hamb. 
**® Aiyumtious Mon. 


with himself, was produced Chusorus, 
the first expanding principle, and then 
the Egg: by the latter I imagine 


they mean the Intelligible Mind ; but. 


by Chousorus, the Intelligible Power, 
being the first nature which separates 
an unseparated subsistence, unless, 
perhaps, after the two principles the 
summit may be the one Wind; but 
the middle, the two winds Lips and 
Notus (south-west and south), for 
sometimes they place these prior to 


Oulomus. In which case Oulomus 


himself would be the Intelligible — 


Mind, and the expanding Chousorus 
the first order after the Intelligible, 
and the Egg Heaven : for it is said, 
that by the rupture of it into two 
parts heaven and earth were produced 
each from one of its two severed 
parts. 

Of the Egyptian doctrines Eu- 
demus gives us no accurate infor- 
mation. But the Egyptian philoso- 
phers, who are resident among us, 
have explained their occult truth, 
having obtained it from. certain Egyp- 
tian discourses. According to them, 


then it appears to be this. The One 
principle of the Universe is celebrated 
as Unknown Darkness, and _ this 


three-times pronounced as such: and 
the Two principles are Water and 


{ «7 Mon. 
q Wolf proposes ovpavby xal yh». 
tt “AAwy. Mon. 


t od Awpé vou H. 


— = 


_— ,. 


“Hpdionas cg b€ 6 mperPure- 
pos adrig "Acnrynmiadys, Vau- 
pov nat "Tdap, eG av nal ne? 
as yevvnOjvas toy mpdto Ka- 
penly’ ® cira tov devrepey aid 
tovrTov, elta “al amd rovrov 
Tov Tplrov, ods cuperAgpody tov 
GAoy vontov Sidnocpov. Obra 
pev Acndrynmicdys. “O de ved- 
tepog “Hpdiones tov tpitoy 
dvonacbevra Kaynply and rod 


\ A ~ 
TAT pOG ual Tov TanTOv Toy 


of 3 
nrioy elval dycw adtiv dy-_ 


\ \ / . 
TOU Toy vooy Tov vontov. "AAA& 


Thy wer wept rovtay duplPeay 


ef éxelvov Annréov, *Loréov dt 


“ah eneivo meph Tov Alyurtioy, | 


ea : ~ 

ort Sraspetsnol clot modAAayod 
~ \ a P 

TOY “ata Ewow wpertdrey, 


€nel ual rd vontdy Oinpyraci 


elg moAAay Yedy Ridrytas, ds 


at ~ : : % 
ekeots pavely tote exelver 


ovyypaupacw evtuyoder Tog” 


Bovroprévois, Aéyw 0¢ 77 “Hpat- 
onov ayvaypapy tov Aiyut- 


thoy “ad” Grov Adyou' mpd¢ tay” 


TIpéxrov ypapelan tiv qudd- 
caper, nal rh apkapévy ypd- 
peta: cunpovig td “Ac- 
“Anmiddov tay Alyurtloy mpas 
Tos AAdovg Oeodoyors. 


FROM DAMASCIUS. 


_telligible distribution. 


321 


Sand, ‘according to Heraiscus ; but 
according to Asclepiades, who is the 
more ancient of the two, Sand and 
Water, from whom, and next in suc- 
cession after them, is generated the 
first Kamephis, and from this asecond, 


and from this’ again‘a ‘third, which, 


they affirm, completes the whole In- 
Such is the 
But the 


more modern Heraiscus says that 


system of Asclepiades. 


the third, who is named Kamephis 
from his father and grandfather, is 
the Sun, equivalent in this case to the 
Intelligible Mind. But greater ac- 
curacy upon the’ subject can only ‘be 
obtained from ‘these authors them- 
selves. It must be observed, how- 
ever, with regard to the Egyptians, 
that they are often wont to distribute 
subsistences according to union, as 
when they divide the Intelligible into 
the individualities of a multitude of 
gods, as may be learnt from their own 
writings by those who will examine 
them: I refer particularly to the 
commentary of Heraiscus upon the 
Egyptian doctrine addressed to Pro- 
clus the philosopher alone, and to 
the concordance of the Egyptian 
writers, begun by Asclepiades and 


_ addressed to the other Theologists. 


Kau¢ Mon. 


CHRONOLOGICAL 


AND 


ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 





OF THE GREAT YEAR: 


FROM BEROSSUS. 


Berossus qui Belum interpre- 
tatus est, ait cursu ista siderum 
fieri: et adeo quidem id affir- 
mat, ut conflagrationi atque di- 
luvio tempus assignet: arsura 
enim terrena contendit, quando 
omnia sidera, que nunc diver- 
sos agunt cursus, in Cancrum 
convenerint, sic sub eodem po- 
sita vestigio, ut recta linea exire 
per orbes omnium possit: inon- 
dationem futuram, cum eadem 
siderum turba in Capricornum 
convenerit.  Illic solstitium, hic 
bruma conficitur. 


Brrossus, who thus interprets 
the Babylonian tradition, says 
that these events take place 
according to the course of the 
stars ; and affirms it so posi- 
tively, as to assign the time for 
the Conflagration and the De- 
luge. He maintains: that all 
terrestrial things will be con- 
sumed when the planets, which 
now are traversing their differ- 
ent courses, shall all coincide in 
the sign of Cancer, and be so 
placed. that a straight line could 
pass directly through all their 
orbs. - But the inundation will 
take place when the same con- 
junction of the planets shall oc- 
cur in Capricorn. In the first is 
the summer, in the last the win- 
ter of the year.—Seneca Nat. 
Quest. III. 29. ; 


— 





ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. $23 


OF THE GREAT YEAR: 


FROM CENSORINUS. 


Ap Aigyptiorum vero magnum 
annum luna non pertinet, quem 
Greeci Kuyixty Latine Canicula- 
rem vocamus. Propterea quod 
initium illius summitur, cum pri- 
mo die ejus mensis, quem vocant 
Mgyptii @35 Canicule sidus 
exoritur: nam eorum annus ci- 
vilis solus habet dies ccclxv sine 
ullo intercalari, itaque quadri- 
ennium eo fit, ut anno m.ccclxi 
_ ad idem revolvatur principium. 
Hic annus etiam Heliacos a 
_ quibusdam dicitur: et ab aliis 
6 éuavtoc est. Preeterea annus, 
quem Aristoteles maximum po- 
tius quam magnum appellat, 
quem solis et lune vagarumque 
quinque stellarum orbes con- 
ficiunt. Cum ad idem signum 
ubi quondam simul fuerunt, una 
referuntur. Cujus anni hyems 
summa est Cataclysmos, quam 
nostri Diluvionem vocant. Ais- 
tas autem Ecpyrosis quod est 
mundi incendium. Nam _ in 
his alternis temporibus mundus 
tum exignesere, tum exaques- 
cere videtur, hunc Aristarchus 
putavit esse annorum verten- 


tium duum millium ecce]xxxilij. 


In the great year of the Egyp- 
tians, which the Greeks call the 
Cynic, and we in Latin the 
Canicular; the Moon is not 
taken into consideration : inas- 
much as its commencement is 
fixed when Canicula rises upon 
the first day of that month 
which the Egyptians call Thoth. 
For their civil year has only 
365 days, without any inter- 
calary day; whence the qua- 
drennium so adjusts itself, that 
in the 1461st year the revo- 
lution is completed. This year 
is by some called the Helia- 
cal, by others the Eniautus, or 
The Year. But the year which 
Aristotle calls the greatest, ra- 
ther than the great, is that in 
which the sun, moon and all 
the their 
courses, and return to the same 


planets complete 
sign from which they originally 
started together. The Winter of 
this year is the Cataclysm, which 
we call the Deluge: but its 
Summer is the Ecpyrosis, that is 
the Conflagration of the world. 
For at these alternate seasons 
the world is burned and de- 


324 . CHRONOLOGICAL AND 


Aretes Dyrrhachinus quinque 
millium dlij. Herodotus et 
‘Linus x. millium dece. dierum 
xiij. dececlxxxiiij. Orpheus 
centum xx. Cassandrus tricies 
sexies centum millium. Alii 
vero infinitum esse, nec in se 


unquam reverti existimaverunt. 


luged. Aristarchus supposes 
this periodical revolution to 


consist of 2484 years; Aretes 


of Dyrrhachium of 5552; He- ~ 


rodotus and Linus of 10,800; 
wees. Of 13,984; Orpheus 
of 120,000; Cassandrus of 
136,000. Others suppose it to 
be infinite in duration, and that 
the celestial bodies never again 
coincide in their original posi- 
tions. —-Censorinus de Natali 
Die. 





OF THE CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS: 


FROM CENSORINUS. 


Nunc vero id intervallum tem- 
poris tractabo, quod Historicon 
Varro appellat, hic enim tria 
discrimina temporum esse tra- 
dit. Primum ab hominum prin- 
cipio ad Cataclysmum priorem, 
secundum ad Olympiadem pri- 
mam; quod quia in eo multa 
fabulosa referuntur Mythicon 
nominatur. Tertiam a prima 
Olympiade ad nos quod dicitur 
Historicon, quia res eo geste 
veris historiis continentur.. 


I wit now treat of that interval 
of time which Varro calls His- 
toric ; for he divides the times 
into three parts. The first from 
the beginning of mankind to’ 
the former Cataclysm. The se- 
cond, which extends to the first 
Olympiad, is denominated My- 
thie, because in it the fabulous 
achievements are said to have 
happened. The third, which 
extends from the first Olym- 
piad to ourselves, is called His- 
toric, because the actions which 
have been performed in it are 
related in authentic history. 


‘gi eee 


DP gt 1, at 


ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 325 


Primum tempus sive habuit 
initium, seu semper fuit; certe 
quot annorum fuit, non potest 
comprehendi. Secundum non 
plane quidem scitur, sed tamen 
ad mille circiter et de annos 
esse creditur a priore scilicet 
Cataclysmo quem dicunt Ogy- 
gis ad Inachi regnum annis cir- 
citer ecce hinc ad Olympiadem 
primam paulo. plus ceec quos 
solos quamvis Mythici tem- 
poris postremos tamen quia a 
memoria scriptorum proximos 
quidam certius diffinire voluere, 
et quod Sosibius scripsit esse 
ecclxxxxv, Eratosthenes autem 
septem et ecec, T'imzeus ceecxvij, 
Orethres clxiiij.. Et preeterea 


multi diverse, quorum etiam ip- 


sa dissentio incertum esse de- 
clarat. 


De tertio autem tempore fuit 
aliqua inter auctores dissensio 
in sex septemve tantum modo 
annis versata. Sed hoc quod- 
cunque caliginis Varro discus- 
sit, et pro caetera sua sagacitate 
nunc diversarum civitatum con- 
ferens tempora, nunc defectus 
eorumque intervalla retro dinu- 


The first period either had 
some beginning, or had endured 
from eternity ; however that 
may be, it is impossible to make 
out what was the number of its 
years. Neither is the second 
period accurately determined, 
yet it is believed to contain 
about 1600 years; but from 
the former -Cataclysm, which 
they call that. of Ogyges to the 
reign of Inachus, about 400 
years, from thence to the first 
Olympiad, something more than 
400; of which alone, inasmuch 
as they are the last years of 
the Mythic period, and next 
within memory, certain writers 
have attempted more accurate- 
ly. to determine: the number. 
Thus Sosibius writes that they 
were 395; Eratosthenes, 407 ; 
Timeus, 417; Orethres, 164. 
Many others also have different 
opinions, the very discrepancy 
of which shews the uncertainty 
in whieh it is involved. 

Concerning the third interval, 
there was also some disagree- 
ment among different writers, 
though it is confined within a 
period of only ‘six or seven 
years. Varro has, however, ex- 
amined the obscurity in which 
it is involved, and comparing 
with his usual sagacity the 


326 
merans eruit verum, lucemque 
ostendit ; 
certus non annorum modo, sed 


per quam numerus 


et dierum perspici possit. 


Secundum quam rationem ni 
fallor hic annus, cujus velut in- 
dex et titulus quidam est UI- 
pli et Pontiani consulatus, ab 
Olympiade prima m. est et 
xilij. ex diebus duntaxat eesti- 

is, quibus Agon Olympiacus 
celebretur, a Roma autem con- 
dita dececlxxxxi. et quidem ex 
Palilibus, unde urbis anni nu- 
merantur. Eorum vero anno- 
rum quibus Julianis nomen est 
eclxxxilj. sed ex die Kal. Jan. 
unde Julius. Cesar annis a se 


At 


eorum qui vocantur anni Au- 


constitui fecit principium. 


gustani celxv perinde Kal. Jan. 
et ante diem xvj Kal. Februarii 
Ju. Cesar, divi filius imperator 
Augustus, sententia Numatii 
Planci a senatu ceterisque ci- 
vibus appellatus est, se septi- 
mum et M. Vipsano Agnippa 
Consulibus. 


CHRONOLOGICAL AND 


chronicles and annals of differ- 
ent states, calculating the in- 
tervals wanted, or to be added 
by reckoning them backwards, 
has at length arrived at. the 
truth, and brought it to light. 
So that not only a determinate 
number of years, but even of 
days can be set forth. 
According to which calcula- 
tions, unless I am. greatly de- 
ceived, the present year, whose 
name and title is that of -the 
consulships of Ulpius and Pon- 
tianus, is from the first Olym- 
piad the 1014th, 
from the summer, at which 
time of the year the Olympic 


reckoning 


games are celebrated; but from 
the foundation of Rome it is the 
991st; but this is from the Pa- 
lilia (21st April), from which 
the years, ab urbe condita, are 
reckoned. But of those years, 
which are called the Julian 
years, it is the 283d, reckoning 
from the Kalends of January, 
from which day of the year Ju- 
lius Caesar ordered the begin- 
ning of the year to be reckon- 
ed. But of those years which 
are called the Augustan it is 
the 265th, reckoning also from 
the Kalends of January of that 
year, in which, upon the 16th 
of the Kalends of February 








—— a 


ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 


Sed Agyptii qui biennio ante 
in potestatem ditionemque Po- 
puli Romani venerunt, habent 
Augustorum annorum cclxviil. 
nam ut a nostris ita ab Akgyptiis 
quidam anni in litteras relati 
sunt, ut quos Nabonnagarii no- 
minant, qui a primo imperii ejus 
anno consurgant, quorum hic 
dececlxxxvi est. 


Item Philippi qui ab excessu 
Alexandri magni numerantur, 
et ad hucusque perducti annos 
dlxii consumant. Sed horum 
initia semper a die primo men- 
sis ejus summuntur, cui, apud 
ZEgyptios nomen est Thoth, 
quoque hic anno fuit ante diem 
vij Kal. Julii cum ab hine annos 
centum Ulpio et Brutio presente 
Rome conss. iidem dies fue- 
runt ante diem xii Kal. August. 
quo tempore solet Canicula in 
ZEgypto facere exortum. Quare 
scire etiam licet anni illius mag- 


327 


(15th), the son of Divus Julius 
Cesar was saluted Emperor 
and Augustus, on the motion of 
Numatius Plancus, by the se- 
nate and the rest of the citizens 
in the consulship of himself for 
the seventh time, and M. Vip- 
sanus Agrippa. 

But the Egyptians, who two 
years before had been reduced 
under the dominion of the Ro- 
man people, reckon 268 Au- 
gustan years: for by the Egyp- 
tians, in. like. manner as_ by 
ourselves, certain years are re- 
corded, and they call their era 
the Era of Nabonnagarius, and 
their years are calculated from 
the first year. of his reign, of 
which years the present is the 
986th. 

The Philippic years also are 
used. among them, and are cal- 
culated from the death of Alex- 
ander the Great, and from 
thence to the present time 562 
years have elapsed. But the 
beginning of these years are 
always reckoned from the first 
day of that month, which is 
called by the Egyptians Thoth, 
which happened this year upon 
the 7th of the Kalends of July, 
(25th of June); for a hundred 
years ago from the present year 
of the consulship of Ulpius and 


328 


ni qui ut supra dictum est so- 
laris et canicularis et trieteris 
vocatur, nune agi vertentem 
annum centessimum. 


[nitia autem istorum anno- 
rum. propterea notavi, ne quis 
nesciat voluntates que non mi- 
nus diversee sint quam opiniones 
Philosophorum,: Idcirco aliis a 
novo sole, id est a brumali, ab 
zestivo . solstitio plerisque ab 
gequinoctio verno partim ab au- 
tumnali 2quinoctio, quibusdam 
ab ortu Vergiliarum, nonnullis 
ab earum ‘occasu, multis a Canis 
exortu incipere annus naturalis 
videtur. 


de 


CHRONOLOGICAL ied 


Brutius, the same fell upon the 

12th of the Kalends of August 

(21st July), on which day Ca- 

nicula regularly rises in Egypt. 
Whence we know that of this 

great year which was before 

mentioned under the name of 
the Solar Canicular or Trieteris, 

by which it is commonly called, 

the present current year, must 

be the 100th. 

Ihave been careful in point- 
ing out the commencement of all 
these years lest any one should 
not be aware of the customs in 
this respect, which are not less 
various than the opinions of the 
Philosophers. Itis commenced 
by some with the new Sun, that 
is at the winter solstice, by 
many at the summer solstice ; 
others again reckon from ‘the 
vernal ‘or fromthe autumnal 
equinox. Some also begin the 
year from the rising or setting 
of Vergilia-(Pleides), but:many 
from the rising of the Dogstar. 

| pin ital 





OF THE NERUS: 


FROM JOSEPHUS. 


EMEITA nat 8? aperny nat 


\ > / z 2 / 
THY EUXPYTTIAY, @Y €TEVOOUY, 


WHEREFORE on account of their vir- 
tue, as well as for the perfection of 


dorponuyiag ual yeouerpiac, the arts of astronomy and geometry, 





want 2 +0q 


ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS, 329 


mréov Cav tiv ctv adroig wa- which they invented, God permitted 

pacrxeiv. amep odx qv aepa~ them (the Patriarchs) a longer life: 

Aas adroig mpoermeiv, ay Cy- inasmuch as.they would have been 

cacw ekanocloug évavrovg* tice incapable of predicting any thing with 

Tocavrov yap 6 wéyas énavtds certainty, unless they lived six hun- 

TAnpovrat. dred years: for such is the period of 
the completion of the ‘great year.— 
Jos. Ant. lib I. c. 3. 





OF THE SARUS: 
FROM SUIDAS. sth il 


SAPOL. pérpov nad &piSui¢ Sanus: a measure and number among 
mapa Randatoss, of yep px' ca- the Chaldeans: for 120 Sari, make 
pat, motow énavrods PoxB'; 2222 years. Each Sarus is there- 
of yivovras 1’ évavtoi xa} fore equal to 18 years and 6 months. 
pivas €. —Suid. v. Sarus. 





OF THE RISING OF THE DOGSTAR: 


FROM THEON ALEXANDRINUS. 


TIEPI r¢ tod uvvdg emitorys Formuta to find the rising of the 
bmdderypna.™ Dogstar. 

Ent tov p etous AtoxAntia= For example, if we would find the 
wed mepl THs TOV xvvdg emitoAns ising of the Dogstar in the 100th 
bmodelypnaros evenev KawBavo- year of Diocletianus, we take the 
pan Te amd Mevocppews €ws m5 years of Menophres to the end of 
Anbewg Adyovarov Gust rx éms- the era of Augustus. These years 


* The treatise containing the demonstration of this rule, I believe is lost. 


UU 


330 
ouvarybueva ern aye’ org emi 
mporr otpey ra amd The &p~ 


xs Avonryriaved ern p yl 


. 4 / : 
voyTas Guov ety ape. Tovroy 


¢ 


AauPdvouev 7d 9” pépos, & 
dors vice’. Tovroig Tporri= 
Vévreg yepug wevre, ylvovran 
vAa. "Amd trovTay aerdvres 
4 7 f 4 
Tac Tore TeTpaeTnpldas ovoas 
pP’, Aovmav naradelmovras npre- 


fe 
a tH" tavdrac anxdbavoo 
p 


ars OOS a’, didovres Exdorw 


envi nuepas r’, d&g ebplnerSan 
ryy enitoryy ent todo ft Aro~ 
xrntiaver Exit 22’. “Opoiws 


moles nt Grovdjmore xpovov. 


CHRONOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS. 


‘summed up are 1605; to which if we 


add the 100 years from the beginning’ 
of the reign of Diocletianus,* we have 
1705. Let us take the fourth part of | 
these, that is 426, and taking them 
as days, add to them 5 more, and 
they become 431. From these deduct 
the quadrienniums, which are 102, 
and there will remain 329 days. Dis- 
tribute these into months of. 30 days 
each, from Thoth, the first day of the 
year, and it will thus be found that 
the rising of the Dogstar in the 100th 
year of Diocletianus, falls upon the 
29th of Epiphi. Use the same rule 
for any other time.—MS, Ex cod. 
reg. Gall. gr. No, 2390, fol. 154. 


* The era of Diocletianus was a new era, which succeeded that of Augustus. 
t The fourth part or number of leap years gives, of course, the number of 


intercalated days, 426. 
1 Qy. rod ¢’. 


AN 


INQUIRY 
INTO THE 
METHOD, OBJECTS, AND RESULT 
or 
ANCIENT AND MODERN PHILOSOPHY, 
AND INTO 


THE TRINITY OF THE GENTILES. 


REN 


ne 


. r a R: " f el i Hi aik, 
easrpea Vat REY adeuuee 





PHILOSOPHICAL INQUIRY. 





In the Introductory Dissertation I have ventured to offer some — 
speculations upon the Trinity and Theology of the Gentiles, 
which differ widely from the opinions of almost all who have 
written upon the subject; I would therefore lay before the reader 


‘such grounds for the opinion as have induced me to adopt it. 
But I find it impossible to do so without instituting a short com- 


parative inquiry into the method, objects and result of the an- 


cient and modern systems of Philosophy; and I trust it will not 


be deemed misplaced, for I conceive that in the neglected writings 
of the ancients there lies concealed a mine of metaphysical know- 
ledge of such practical utility as would amply repay the trouble 
of opening it again. | 


If we were to ask, what was conceived to be the great engine 
of invention and discovery among the ancients, it is highly pro- 
bable we should be answered that it was Syllogism; and if we 
were to ask the same question relative to modern science, we 
should be unhesitatingly assured that it was Induction; and pos- 
sibly at the same time we might be told, that the method of the 
ancients was something worse than useless. Yet, when we come 
to consider, that in all ages human nature has been the same, and 
that such admirable productions have been ‘the result of human 
effort both in ancient and modern times, we shall find reason to 
suspect that the methods of discovery, or the tools really used in 
all ages, have been much alike, though their names may have been 


334 PHILOSOPHICAL 


misapplied, or they may have been used without having had any 
distinct appellations assigned them. 
By the Inductive method we are supposed to go about to 


collect, by experience and observation, all the facts and circum-' 


stances within our reach, relative to the subject in hand, We 
must examine them in every light, compare their similarities, and 
mark their differences ; we must reject whatever does not properly 
relate to the subject, and conclude upon the affirmatives that are 
left. By these means, from the individuals we rise to some 
general proposition, and we rest assured in its truth as proved 
experimentally. 

To:take a common instance: A child that has been burnt by 

_a flame naturally expects the same result from the same cause ; 
indeed he is said to feel sure of it from experience: and, in the 
expectation of the same result from similar causes, he is said to 
reason. by a species of Induction, though not founded on an en- 
_larged experience. But by trying experiments upon all objects 
_which have the. appearance of flame, he would learn to distinguish 
such..as are hurtful from such as are otherwise, and excluding 
those that are harmless, he arrives at the conclusion, that all such 
objects of a particular kind are hurtful. 

Now, \in this statement of the process, it appears to me that 
two very different instruments are used; the first of which seems 
to be Analogy, avatoyia, a reasoning upwards from the known to 

the unknown, the great instrument of Invention and Generaliza- 
. tion, which provides, as. it were, subjects for the exercise of In- 
duction; which Induction, éraywyy, seems to. be rather the col- 
lection and examination of experiments, and the drawing a con- 
clusion therefrom; and as this conclusion cannot be extended 
beyond what. is warranted by the experiments, the Induction is 
van Instrument of Proof.and Limitation. A person that has been 
burnt by a flame is positively certain that he will be burnt again 
if he try it; -he argues only from same to same, and is sure of it 
by experience ;' and it is upon this innate natural expectation that 
all, physical science is founded. By analogy he argues that all 
flames will burn him, he argues from like to like, he. generalizes 


Dyer a 


INQUIRY. 335 


and draws an inference; and I conceive it is by this analogical 
reasoning that all science is advanced. The inference which he 
thus draws a priori, is merely an hypothesis, indterss, a supposi- 
tion, probable indeed, but far from satisfactory. But when he 
brings it to the proof by induction, and collects experiments, he 
either confutes, proves, or limits this hypothesis to something 
not quite so general. , 

This analogical ‘reasoning, when it is extended only from in- 
dividual. to individual of the same species, is commonly called 
experience, and not analogy; and from the perfect uniformity of 
nature, perhaps not improperly: thus, we say, we know by ex- 
perience that all stones gravitate to the earth. But when we ex- 
tend it from species to species of the same genus, it is analogy 
properly so called. If from the gravitation all stones we reason 
to that of apples, we reason by analogy, from like to like; we 
obtain a probable conclusion, ' not satisfactory till experiment be 
directed to the point, and it be proved. Having thus included 
apples as well as stones, we may proceed from one species to 
another by the same process of analogy and proof, till all bodies 
upon the surface of the earth be included under the general law 
of gravitation, whence we may rise to more general propositions. 
And I am inclined to think that such has been the common pro- 
cess of discovery in all ages of the world. 

- When Sir I. Newton, from the fall of an apple, was led. to 
the consideration of the moon’s gravity, he is said to have made 
the discovery by Induction; which is true as far as the proof of 
it went. But it is manifest, that at first he merely formed a pro- 
bable hypothesis by Analogy, and then laboriously brought it to 
the test of observation; and it is highly probable that: the hy- 
pothesis he formed was, that the moon gravitated to the earth 
with a’constant force, instead of a force varying inversely as the 
square of the distance; which most likely was the result of an- 
other hypothesis, after he had proceeded so far as: to ascertain 
that she did really gravitate, but not according to the law pre- 
sumed. 3 

When Harvey observed the valves in the veins he is com- 


336 PHILOSOPHICAL 


monly said to have made the discovery of the circulation of the 
blood, by reasoning from Final causes, or by asking of nature for 
what purpose such valves could be intended: but perhaps he 
might have asked the question for ever, unless the analogy be- — 
tween the valve and that of a pump had suggested a plausible 
hypothesis, which he proved by repeated experiments directed to 
the point. 

Analogy, so much slighted and overlooked, and to which such 
an inferior part in the advancement of science has been assigned, 
and that too with so much suspicious caution, appears to be the 
great instrument of generalization and invention by which hy- 
potheses are supplied, which are most commonly the subjects for 
the exercise of Induction. By Induction, as usually understood, ~ 
we make it a rule to exclude all hypotheses: first of all, we col- 
lect the experiments, and having obtained these, we are next to 
examine them and compare them; we reject the irrelative and 
negative, and conclude upon the affirmatives that are left. By this 
means, says Lord Bacon, we question nature, and conclude upon 
her answers: yet I would venture to suggest, that, ninety-nine 
times out of a hundred, the Analogy or comparison precedes 
the collection of the experiments; some resemblance is observed, 
some hypothesis is started, which is the subject that is brought to 
the test of Induction. By this the hypothesis is either proved, or 
confuted, or more commonly limited to something less general. 
I would not be understood to assert that the common inductive 
method is barren, for, no doubt, discoveries are sometimes so 
made; but thousands and thousands of inventions are brought 
into play, the result merely of analogy and a few experiments, or 
a single experimentum crucis. By the common method proposed 
we take too wide a range, we embrace the whole subject at once, 
and require the completion of its natural history, but by the 
proper use of Analogy as a guide, we step cautiously but from 
one species to the next. 

Induction has two instruments of operation; Experiment for 
all things within our reach, and Observation for those beyond us. 
And of these Observation is less efficient than Experiment, for it 


INQUIRY. 337 


is comprehended in it. By Induction without Analogy we first 


ask innumerable irrelative and impertinent questions of nature, 


and then make use of Observation upon the experiments in hand; 
but by Induction mith Analogy we try Experiments for a spenilic 
purpose, and obtain specific answers to the point. 

Having thus obtained a general law or fact for an entire 
genus, we may proceed in the same manner from this genus to 
the next, till the whole order be included under the same or 
some more general law: thus at length we may arrive at certain 
most general laws, beyond which it may not be within our power 
to proceed. And the progress of science in the ascending scale 
consists in rising from Individuals to Generals and Universals. 

Having obtained these general laws or universals, from them 
we may extend discovery in what may be termed the descending 
scale: and here Syllogism, in its common acceptation, has its 
use. Thus, in the science of mixed Mathematics, having obtained 
certain general laws, physical facts, &c., these, with the common 
principles of pure mathematics, serve as data from which mathe- 
matical discovery may be extended downwards. Every mathe- 
matical demonstration by Synthesis is no.other than a chain of 
Syllogism. And as an instrument of invention Syllogism may in 
this case supply corollaries; as in the former, Induction might yield 
discoveries without the help of analogy. Yet a very slight con- 
sideration will show, that here also Analogy is the great engine of 
invention by which hypotheses or suppositions are supplied ; 
and that in the descending scale Syllogistic Demonstration, as 
Induction in the ascending, is the grand instrument for confuting, 
proving, or limiting those hypotheses. 

But among the ancients Syllogism is said to be the great en- 
gine of discovery: and though I have not had sufficient oppor- 
tunities of investigating the truth of the supposition, it has often 
struck me, that by the Syllogistic method the ancients meant 
neither more nor less than this combination of Analogy and Proof; 
and that the method of reasoning from Individuals to Universals, 
was supposed to be conducted by Syllogism no less than from 


Universals downwards. Aristotle expressly informs us that we 
ox 


338 PHILOSOPHICAL 


can learn nothing but by Induction or Demonstration ; by De- 
monstration from universals to particulars, i. e. in the descending 
scale; by Induction from particulars to universals, or in the 
ascending scale. Hence, says he, a person who is defective in any 
of his senses cannot use Induction, and therefore cannot theorize 
to Universals, or by abstraction obtain general propositions, hence, 
also, his progress in the scale of Demonstration must be equally 
defective with his data. Now if the Syllogistic method was held 
to be the only method of discovery among the ancients, and this 
method was a process of reasoning from known to unknown, I 
conceive that, in this respect, the terms must have a more com- 
prehensive signification than is generally allowed.* Though I 
can find nothing to warrant the supposition, that they accurately 
divided their Syllogistic method into Analogy and Induction in 
the ascending scale, and into Analogy and Demonstration in the 
descending scale; yet I think they imagined, as has generally 
been the case in modern times, that by their method they went 
precisely to the point, and no further; instead of going something 
‘beyond it by too extensive a generalization, as we are led by 
Analogy, and then retracting to the épomne determined by the 
Proof. 

The great abuse of Analogy is resting in its hypotheses with- 
out bringing them to the test, and building systems upon such 
hypotheses ; and it is a fault of modern, as well as of ancient phi- 
losophers. But when we consider the Eleatic or Dialectic method 
of examining any proposed hypothesis or idea, explained by Plato 
in the beginning of the Parmenides, we shall find the rules of 
examination as strict, and perhaps more comprehensive, than any 
method that has been suggested in modern times.} 


* Some papers, entitled Vindicize Antique, in the Classical Journal, throw 
some light upon this subject, though I cannot concur with the author of them in 
his opinions of the asm of ancient science, much less in his abuse of modern 
‘philosophers. 

+ The method is this—Rither, I., The subject zs, as it is supposed; or II., 
it is not. On the first supposition that i¢ is so, we must examine what happens— 
Ist. To i¢ with respect to itself: 2d. To it with respect to all other things: 
3rd. To all other things with respect to it: 4th. To all other things wiih re- 





INQUIRY. $39 


Another more fatal abuse of Analogy is arguing from indi- 
viduals to genera, or from genus to genus, when these genera are 
too remote ; whichis skipping to generalities instead of cautiously 
proceeding from species to species. But the most dangerous of 
all is arguing from Matter to Mind, between which there is no 
natural similarity. Thus, the common supposition of the Mind de- 
termined by motives, as a balance swayed by weights is false; for 
so far from arguing from like to like, from species to species, we 
argue not even from genus to genus in the most remote degree, 
but from one thing to its contrary; false, also, in as much as the 
motive is a final cause, and the weight an antecedent. This ob- 
jection, however, to the use of Analogy may be pushed too far : 
but of the proper use of such reasoning we have an example in 
one of the finest metaphysical works in the English’ language, 
Butler’s Analogy. 

I would observe, also, the great laxity in the significations of 
the word Theory. ‘It is sometimes used for a general law or 
principle obtained by Induction, and as something almost sy- 
nonymous with hypothesis. In this view it might be looked upon 
as a proved hypothesis; in its other and more general significa- 
tion it implies the chain of reasoning from general laws and prin- 
ciples, and sometimes the result of such a chain. _ Its real sig- . 
nification seems to be the Survey itself.* In the descending 
scale the result of the survey is termed a Theorem, Sedpyya: and 
in the ascending scale the general law obtained, the result of the 
survey, might perhaps likewise be termed a Theorem: whilst 


spect to themselves. Four similar cases will result when we examine what does 
not happen ; and four more, when we examine what does, and at the same time 
does not happen. Upon the supposition that it is so, we must investigate its re- 
lations in all their bearings ; and we must. pursue the same method of investiga- 
tion upon the second supposition, that i¢ is not so. And if it were done according 
to certain categories, a more thorough investigation could not possibly be devised : 
and the method is equally applicable to Experimental philosophy as to Intellec- 
tual science. For a method of obtaining ideas for examination, see a description 
of Socrates among some hopeful pupils in one of the comedies of Aristophanes. 

* See an excellent paper upon the subject in Blackwood’s Magazine, 
August, 1830. . 


$40 PHILOSOPHICAL 


the Theory, Seapia, the Survey itself, may be taken for the whole 
chain, which, as it proceeds, every now and then, as it were, de- 
posits these theorems. From one or more general laws or data 
we deduce certain results or theorems, such as the different ex- 
pressions for the range, velocity &c. of a shot, in the theory of 
Projectiles: and each of these expressions would be practically, 
as well as theoretically true, but for the innumerable other cir- 
cumstances to be taken into consideration. It is therefore only 
an approximation to practical truth. From a certain other 
set of general laws we deduce a theory of Resistances, and by a 
combination of these two Theories we approximate still nearer to 
practical truth. And by adding theory to theory relative to the 
powder, form, texture, elasticity, &c. of the shot, climate, &c. &c. 
and other circumstances, we might still nearer approximate.* And 
all these Theories taken together might be termed the Theory of 
Gunnery. 

An Hypothetical system differs from a Theory as does an 
Hypothesis from a General Jaw or Fact, and is dependant upon 
Hypotheses instead of Facts ; and its productions are of the same 
description. 


* It is utterly impossible, upon the surface of this earth, by Theory, to ar- 
rive at practical results, even in the most simple of all practical sciences, Me- 
chanics ; particularly, as it sometimes happens, when the results of each Theory, 
instead of being Theorems, are themselves merely approximations. Of this the 
ancients were perfectly aware, for both in ascending and descending, they ex- 
cluded the individuals, as objects of sense and not of science. Much less is 
it possible in Politics, or any other moral or intellectual science; where not 
only so few general laws, universals, or data, are ascertained, but the springs 
of action are so manifold and various, independently of the frée-will and per - 
versity of the individuals, that human intellect can scarcely hope to form even 
a likely approximation to the truth. The speculative philosopher, as is 
justly observed by Stewart, possesses.a fund of knowledge, invaluable in all 
untried cases, which will guide him a certain way in approximation to the 
truth. But if he suppose that such theoretical principles are applicable to prac- 
tice, of course he fails in every instance, and produces nothing but confusion and 
mischief; of which the state of this kingdom, at this moment, is a most lament- 
able proof: and the probable result of persevering in such a course cannot be 
contemplated without the utmost alarm, the more anxiously, as many of the 
systems still acted on are not true theories, but are built upon false principles and 
are merely hypothetical systems. 2 


et 


INQUIRY. 341 


Thus far I have spoken of the Method of proceeding, and I 
have used the terms Laws, Facts, Universals, and the like, in 
their common acceptation. But these terms are so confounded 
with each other and with Causes and Effects, that we scarcely 
know what we are in search of; and some of the ablest views of 
Bacon’s Novum Organum have become almost as much lost to 
the world, as have some of the very finest speculations of the 
ancients. I would therefore say a few words upon the Objects 
or Aim of science. 


Causation is a subject upon which there is a strange mis- 
understanding between the ancients and moderns. By the word 
Cause the ancients appear to have understood that without the 
co-operation of which no sensible phenomenon could be pro~ 
duced :* and they divided Causes into the Efficient, the Formal, 
the Material, and the Final. And this division was excellent, 
and in perfect keeping with a system which held a Soul of the 
world as the prime mover of Efficient causes. The Final cause 
or ultimate object and end of every action, I shall dismiss without 
further consideration, as less properly a cause than a motive, 
and equally admitted in all systems in which nothing is referred 
to chance, and as unconnected with the Physical subject I have 
now in hand. | 

This division of causes has been supposed to be superseded 
among the moderns; and, since the time of Hume, by the word 
Cause they seem sometimes to understand the Bond of connexion 
between one event and its preceding; and in this view it is as- 
serted that no causes of things have ever been discovered ; and 
that science lies not in the discovery of causes, but only in the 
discovery of the facts and general laws of nature ; and the same 


* See the 67th epistle of Seneca, wherein he explains the common and 
Platonic division of causes, and unjustly arraigns both, because he conceives 
Space, Time, and Motion, ought to be included. Motion, however, is included 
in the Efficient Cause, and Space and Time are but the measures of that motion, 
and the Law of the Motion, when strictly limited and defined, involves conside- 
ration of the measure only, and of nothing else. 


842 PHILOSOPHICAL 


assertion is likewise made, because no one can pretend to have 


discovered the first of secondary causes. In another view the’ 
Cause is looked upon as implying nothing more than an ante- 


cedent phenomenon, and that these phenomena, under the names 
of Cause and Effect, are continued in an endless chain of suc- 
cessive connexions. For example, when we hear a clock strike, 
if we attend to the chains of successive causes—to go no farther 
back—they may be traced in the stroke of the hammer, which 
causes the vibration of the bell, which causes the undulatory 
movement among the particles of the air, which causes a vibratory 
motion on the organs of hearing and on the brain; a certain sensa-. 
tion follows, and the soul perceives that the clock has struck. 


Now, for the production of this ultimate effect, we may observe 


not only one, but three distinct chains of what the ancients would 
call Causes. -1st. The chain of the material substances whose 
matter is in contact with one another, and without which matter 


the phenomenon could not have been produced, viz. the matter. 
of the hammer, of the bell, of the air, of the auditorial nerve, 


of the sensorium,* and these are the successive Material causes. 
Again, each of these portions of matter is indued with certain 


qualities, without which also the effect could not have been pro- 


duced; and these depend upon what the ancients would call the 


form, and they consist of the form, texture, elasticity, vibratory 


and other qualities of the bell, of the air, nerve, &c. These are the 
Formal causes. To these must be superadded the particular 
accidents by which they are affected, viz., the fall of the ham- 
mer, the vibration of the bell, and-the others, by which motion is 
successively communicated: and of this chain of causes each 
accident is nothing else than motion, modified by the body 
through which it passes, and may be regarded as a proximate 
Efficient cause. In this phenomenon, therefore, we may trace 
the Material, Formal, and Efficient Causes of the ancients; all 
which are necessary for the production of the effect: and we may 


* I use the term as Newton uses it,-and not as Leibnitz in his dispute with 
Clarke. 


“wer 
| 


INQUIRY. 343 


perceive that the ancient and modern doctrines upon the subject 
of Causation may not be inconsistent with one another: but we 
must carefully distinguish whether the Cause be defined as the 
Accident itself, or the Instrument affected with the accident— 
the Vibration of the bell, or the Bell in the act of vibrating. 
Such is a general view of this phenomenon: but we may ob- 
serve still something more, relating to that Bond of connexion which 
has been so great a stumbling-block among the moderns. When 
we come more narrowly to inspect this triplicated chain of 
Causes, between each link there is a joint, if I may so call it: 
for instance, the aggregate motion of the hammer is, in the bell, 
converted into atomic motion. Now this cannot be performed 
simultaneously, though the manner or law according to which it 
is performed, escapes the observation of our senses. This is the 
Latens Processus, or the latent process which Bacon is so anxious 
to have investigated ; and it is often noticed among the ancients, 
particularly by Plato in the Parmenides and Phedo. The Latens 
Schematismus of Bacon, the latent form or structure, refers to the 
latent properties of the bodies, or other unknown circumstances, 
through which motion is communicated. And as grosser bodies 
are said to be incapable of contact, a kind of Latens Schematis- 
mus at every joint in the chain, becomes also an object of inquiry. 
The inquiry into the Efficient cause, the Matter, the latent pro- 
cess, and the latent structure, constitutes Physics, according to the 
notions of Bacon; which differs but little from the ancient doc- 
trine. But, if we combine the two, we shall have Physical science 
to consist in investigating the Nature and the Continuity of the 
Material, Formal, and Efficient causes, together with the Laws 
according to which the chain of efficient causes is propagated, 
and this, not only in the Links but in the Joints.* If it were done 


* To this might be objected, that the common example ‘of the ancient causes, 
viz. of a founder casting a statue, does not quadrate with what I have advanced ; 
for in the example, the Efficient cause a quo is the Founder, the Material ex quo 
is the brass, the Formal in quo is the shape. A more attentive consideration, how- 
ever, will show that it is only a particular case of the more general that I have 
taken. The Platonists added to the above the Ideal or Exemplary cause, 


344 PHILOSOPHICAL 


through the successive links only, we should in a manner have 
perfected the grand outline of science, through the more delicate 
parts, the /Jatent processes, and forms, and substances, at the 
joints, which constitute the bonds of connexion, should forever — 
be concealed. Yet they need not be despaired of. 

If it should be asked why it is thus to be presumed a priori, 
that this triplicated chain of causes is continued throughout na- 
ture, the only answer to it is this,—that in every branch of science 
‘which has been investigated, and is thoroughly understood, such 
is the case; and as we can only reason but from what. we know, 
we reason by analogy, from this known to the unknown, and 
draw a strong presumption in its favour. It may be false, and it 
eannot be proved otherwise till all science is perfected; but the 
burden of finding and demonstrating an exception lies with its 
opponents, who might thus confute or limit it. 

In modern experimental Philosophy it is often laid down as a 
maxim, that the laws of nature are the only proper objects of 
human inquiry: and all investigation of causes is stifled by the 
dogma which maintains, that human nature is incapable of in- 
vestigating their nature—a strange fallacy, which seems to be an 
ignoratio elenchi. ‘The laws of nature, or general facts, as they 
are called—-under which obscure expressions are often included 
the qualities of bodies as well.as their. matter and the accidents 
by which they are affected—may be sufficient for the mathema- 
tician, as they afford the data from which his propositions may 
depend. Hecanrise no higher than his data; nor is it within the 
compass of his science to prove any simple physical proposition.* 
In the brilliant discoveries of Sir Isaac Newton certain general 
laws and qualities of matter gathered by induction, together with 
the common principles of mathematics, form the data from which 
the propositions of the Principia depend. And the discoveries 


secundum quod, according to which it. is fashioned, which commonly related to 
the metaphysical, and not to the physical forms. It might also be objected, that 
the Vacuum, Gravity &c. are at variance. I speak of them presently. 

* We often meet with such attempts: all the mathematical proofs of the 
parallelogram of forces, for instance, are vicious, and merely augments in a circle. 


INQUIRY. 345 


deduced by mathematical operations may be pushed on by his 
successors to a greater degree of accuracy and approximation to | 


the truth than they have been already, yet are they merely oh 


ductions and links in the descending chain and calculations of 


effects. But among the data themselves is where we must look— 


for any great advancement of science. | 

In those branches of science which have attained to any de- 
gree of perfection, such as Mechanics, Acoustics and some others, 
we are not content with the mere fact, but we attend to the suc- 
cessive links in the chain of accident, tracing the motion whence it 
is derived, and to what it is communicated; and investigating also 
the law according to which it is propagated : and we trace also the 
chain of being, in the existence and contact of its matter, and in 
its qualities and form, as in the example of the Bell. But, not- 
withstanding the mighty strides which modern science has taken 
in the Operative division of Philosophy, it is manifest what little 


. es 


real progress has been made in the Speculative division in the 
ascending scale; though every step therein opens almost a new 


era of discovery. 


I will now turn to the Result. That Matter or Substance, 
by which Qualities are supported, exists, is one of the prime 
articles of belief among mankind, though its existence can only 
be inferred from the qualities which it upholds. And it is in this 
branch, by the chemical resolution of compound substances into 
more simple substances, that science has of late years made its 
greatest advancement. 

Chief of the Qualities of Matter were resolved by the ancients - 
into its Form: and by the union of Form with Matter the Sen- 
sible world was supposed to be produced. As I endeavour to 
bring forward those parts only of the ancient philosophy which 
may be turned to account, I omit mention of their ingenious 
metaphysical speculations upon the nature of Form and Matter, 
Bound and the Boundless, and shall merely observe that the 
system would naturally tend to resolve all the qualities of Matter 

YY 


346 PHILOSOPHICAL 


into the primary ones of its Extension, Form, and the absolute 


Hardness or Impenetrability of its component parts, substance, or 
atoms.* 

Besides the obvious formal qualities of matter, there are cer- 
tain other qualities, which may be termed supposititious, assumed 
or occult,}+ inasmuch as the words Elasticity, Colour, Inertia, 
Gravity, and many others, are words conventionally assumed to 
express some unknown causes of effects which have been traced 
no higher, but which still remain desiderata to which the attention 
of science should be directed; for they may perhaps be resolved 
into some immediate formal cause, or into several intermediate 
links in the chain of accidental causes, latent processes &c. Sir 
Isaac Newton thus attempted to resolve the elasticity of Light, 
as far as it concerned Reflection, into a latent process, the at- 
tractions of a fluid upon the surfaces of bodies. 


* Of the ancients, the Epicureans alone are supposed to have held the exist- 
ence of atoms: if I mistake not, the Pythagoreans did likewise, though not 


such a wilful democracy of Atoms as that of Epicurus ; nor am I aware that any 


of the ancients held the infinite divisibility of matter. Neither of these opinions, 
perhaps, can be brought to the test of proof, we can rest only in analogy; but I 
think the accuracy of the results and calculations upon the. Atomic Theory, 
plainly induce us to prefer the atomic opinion, ‘upon the same grounds that our 
faith in the law of Gravitation is strengthened, by the accuracy with which the 
Planetary movements coincide with their calculated courses, i.e. it rests upon ob- 
servation. The conclusion also, drawn by analogy in favour of atoms, from a 
substance, always dividing and compounding at the same angle, is far superior to 
an argument drawn from the infinite divisibility of a mathematical line ; inasmuch 
as it is a fair analogy between two physical propositions : the latter is only a ma- 
thematical illustration of a physical proposition; they are not at all of the same 
kind; the subject under consideration is purely material, the illustration purely 
ideal. The same may be said of Euler’s ingenious argument, “ All matter is endued 
with extension. It therefore possesses all the qualities of extension: one of 
which is infinite divisibility.” For it does not follow that because all matter is 
endued with extension in the concrete, that it has all the properties of extension 
in the abstract; only that it might have had, if it had pleased God to make it so. 
+ The occult qualities of Aristotle are not the nonsense usually fathered 
upon him; but I prefer the word supposititious, 7. e. hypothetical, not only to 


avoid offence, but in better keeping with what I have written upon theory and 
hypothesis. 


INQUIRY. 347 


Again, in the phenomenon of Colour, the Metaphysical dis- 
tinction drawn between the Sensation and Perception by the Mind, 
and the Quality of the body, which was the cause of that per- 
ception, between the redness with which the senses are affected, 
and the supposititious quality of the body, which so operates upon 
light as to produce that sensation and: perception, cleared away 
several strange incumbrances. But the grand discovery, that 
redness or any other colour may be communicated to several 
bodies by the mere alteration of their superficial texture, has 
gone far to resolve the colouring quality into the texture or form 
of the superficies, and to merge the supposititious and conventional 
quality into a formal cause, one of the primary qualities of matter. 
From the perception of colours we may trace the chain of antece- 
dent causes of Matter and Form through the optic nerve, through 
the eye, to the light, to the coloured body, and again to the light. 
And we may trace also the descending chain of accidents or mo- 
tion from the general unmodified motions of the light, as first 
admitted into a chamber, before it strikes upon the body, its 
alteration at the body, every point of which becomes a centre 
from which a sphere of motion is propagated, of such a nature, 
as, when passed through the eye and optic nerve, to produce the 
perception of colour. 

In England, till within the last few years, the Newtonian hy- 
pothesis of Light has had a very general ascendancy; but at pre- 
sent that of Huygens bids fair entirely to supplant it. From the 
similarity which obtains in nature between one fluid and another, | 
I would venture to suggest, that these two hypotheses may not*. 
be altogether and fundamentally opposed, but are capable of being . 
reconciled, at least in part; and that light has not only a pro-— 
gressive, but a vibratory motion also: that to its progressive 
motion are to be attributed the phenomena of brightness, il- 
lumination, shadow and some: instances of reflection: and that 
upon its vibrations depend the phenomena of colour, sight and 
the like; and that the vibratory motion requisite for the pro- 
duction of Vision, is caused by. the progressive, reflected, and 
impeded motion of the sunbeams, by a change from the aggre- 


348 PHILOSOPHICAL 


gate progressive motion of the rays into the atomic vibrations of 
the fluid.. Such an hypothesis is afforded by the analogies of air 
and water, in their progressive motions of wind and streams, and 
in their vibratory motions of sound and waves. It is a fair hy- 
pothesis, which, if it be confuted when brought to the test of ex- 
periment by Induction, may afford some results upon which 
something more plausible may be offered. 

The most remarkable of the supposititious qualities of Matter 
are Inertia, Gravity, and Attraction. The conceptions of Sir 
Isaac Newton upon the subject of Gravity and Attraction are 
perfectly clear and defined. He uses the words—not for the 
effect itself, as Dr. Clarke in his controversy with Leibnitz affirms 
—not for any inherent quality with which matter may be endued 
—nor for any accidental motion with which it may be affected : 
but he uses them merely conventionally for the antecedent cause 
of the effect of gravitation: whether the cause be a formal cause, 
or whether it be motion or force communicated through an ante- 
cedent chain of being, or whatever it may be hereafter ascer- 
tained. By the universal effect of gravitation or the tendency 
itself, proved by Induction from Experiment and Observation 
upon bodies within our reach, and extended by Analogy confirmed 
by Observation to the celestial bodies and those which are beyond 
us, it is evident that such a cause exists: and the knowledge of 
its existence, and of the law according to which it acts, are suf- 
ficient for all the purposes to which in mathematics it can be 
applied. 

Sir Isaac Newton laid down as one of the rules of philoso- 
phizing, that no other causes ought to be introduced than such as 
are true, and necessary to account for the phzenomena. And he 
followed his predecessors in maintaining the Inertia of Matter 
as exerted in the first law of motion, as an inherent, though it may 
be supposititious quality. But to account for the undiminished 
motions of the planets he was compelled to assert a Vacuum, or 
at least a quasi vacuum. Yet he hesitated to maintain Gravity 
as an innate quality of matter, as it would be inconsistent with his 
own ideas of causation, as expressed inhis own rule. He there- 


* . 
~~ Y . 


INQUIRY. 349 


fore left directions to succeeding philosophers to seek its catise ; 
and pointed out as a fit subject for speculation an hypothetical 
subtile ether, with which the supposed vacuum might be filled, 
as capable of supplying the deficient links in the chain of causa- 
tion. Many of his professed followers, sufficiently alive to 
the physical inconsistency, hesitated not to assert the absolute 
vacuum, and gravitation as an inherent quality of matter ; not ad- 
verting to the insuperable metaphysical difficulty thus introduced, 
that they eventually maintained two distinct and independent 
chains of causation, continually crossing each other and assuming 
each other’s offices: by one of which motion was communicated, 
through matter in contact, by impulse and vibration, in endless 
succession ; and by the other through vacuum by means of occult 
qualities commonly so called; by either of which the same effects 
might be produced. Euler and most foreign philosophers, more 
sensible of the real difficulty of the case, rejected without a 
seruple such a version of Sir I. Newton’s opinions, upon the ex- 
press grounds, that two secondary causes of motion, one from 
Inertia the other from Attraction, were utterly incongruous and 
inadmissible: and such has generally been the opinion of all 
Metaphysicians. Stewart, equally sensible of the same insuper- 
able difficulty, strangely proposes to resolve all such phenomena 
into attractions and repulsions, upon the principles of Boscovich. 
But I shall merely observe, that the experiments from which it is 
deduced, that the grosser bodies never come into contact, prove 
it only, because they prove, that there is some substance inter- 
vening. 

If we turn our attention to the Chain of Accidents, we shall 
find that it consists of Motion, which implies Force, communi- 


cated through different portions of the material world. And 


here I would mark a distinction in the word Force or Power. 
Where motion is actually produced, the Force by which it is pro- 
duced is nothing else than the Momentum, or quantity of motion 
communicated from one body to another in a connected suc- 
cession. But there is often a Force exerted where no motion is 
actually produced, the Force being counteracted in its effect. It 


350 PHILOSOPHICAL 


produces, however, a continual Stress and Endeavour, and is the 
Cause of a continued series of such Stresses, Endeavours and 
Tendencies among bodies in contact, and it is only requisite that 
some impediment be removed, that motion may take effect. 

All motion and tendencies may perhaps be ultimately traced 
to the forces of Animals, Gravity, Inertia, and the Etherial 
powers of nature. 

The natural or common motion and pressure of Water is 
evidently resolvable into the forces of Air, Gravity and other 
causes. The natural or common motions and powers of the Air 
may be again resolved into those of Gravity, Elasticity and Heat. | 
Galvanism, Electricity and certain Chemical phenomena, might 
perhaps, if science were properly directed to the investigation, - 
with little difficulty be resolved into a chain of varied accident or: 
motion of one and the same etherial fluid, of which fire is but. 
another form: inasmuch as chief part of the results appear to » 
be but the conversion of aggregate into some species of atomic » 
motion, and the reconversion of this atomic motion into aggre- 
gate. The phenomena of Magnetism might perhaps be similarly 
resolvéd. Now in these phenomena the great dispute among 
philosophers does not so much concern the chain of accident and 
motion, as the chain of beimg through which the accidents are. 
propagated; whether the motion be communicated through the. 
grosser particles of matter, or through some subtile fluid which 
pervades all nature, or through several different fluids endowed 
with different properties, such as the Galvanic, Electric, Mag- 
netic and other fluids.. From the sameness of many of their 
effects, and from the consideration that they all appear equally 
extended throughout the universe, if we should. presume that. 
they were but one and the same fluid, we should start an. 
hypothesis indeed, but an hypothesis particularly worthy of at-. 
tention, for unless such be the case we shall. have in nature 
several fluids co-extended through the universe, all of which can | 
perform each other’s offices, that is to say, several different causes 
more than are necessary for the solution of the phenomena. ) 

Gravity, in the present state of science, is an anomaly in 


— 


7 


INQUIRY. 351 


nature, to which no parallel exists; for we are acquainted only 
with its laws, without a trace of the antecedent proximate links 
in the chains of Being, and Motion or Force. I have before 
observed, that a Vacuum is purely an hypothesis; and it is an 
hypothesis, resting not upon experiment or proof, nor even upon 
any analogy in nature, but it is a deduction by a chain of argument 
from the ascertained fact of the undiminished motions of the 
planets, from the supposititious quality of the inertia of matter, 
and from the unwarranted assumption, that perpetual motion can 
only be sustained in vacuo; an assumption, chiefly taken from 
a few experiments, in what may, without much difficulty, be 
shewn to be the absolute plenum of an air-pump. But it is 
far from evident that a man could move any one of his limbs if 
it were placed in perfect vacuo ; whilst thousands of experiments 
prove, that even a perpetual motion* might be preserved by 
Fire, Steam, Air, Electricity and other powers of nature, but 
for the wear and tear of the machinery, the lack of fuel and 
other extrinsic circumstances: and this, in many instances, in 
spite of friction; but invall, an absolute plenum of one or more 
fluids is necessary for the production of the effect. 

Of the Force of Animals, it may well be questioned whence 
it is derived, whether it be originally communicated by the Soul 
of the animal itself to the material world through its connexion 
with the body, or whether the soul has power only to influence 
and divert the motion and force with which that body may be 
surrounded. | 

Of the Etherial powers of nature, I must observe, that 
wherever a Fire is lighted, a wonderful kind of motion com- 
mences among the elements, very different from what can be 
supposed to have been communicated by the agent that pro- 


* When I say perpetual motion, of course, I do not allude to the frivolous 
attempts’ often made to produce it by mechanical combinations acted upon by 
gravity. Ifthere were no friction of the machine or air, Gravity and Inertia would 
always produce a perpetual motion in pendulums, or machinery whose centre of 
Gravity is at rest; but it could produce nothing more. If, therefore, friction is to 
be superadded, it must produce something less. 


$52 PHILOSOPHICAL 


duced the spark, or could have resided within the spark itself. 
Light issues on all sides from the fire, and an incessant draft of 
Air sets into it; and there ensues a motion continually aceumu- 
lating and increasing, and communicated to the objects around 
it; and instead of losing motion by such communication, the 
longer it continues the more violent, intense and extended it 
becomes, producing such a variety of movements by the descent 
of walls and timbers, by the overthrow of houses, trees and all 
obstacles within its reach, as to bid defiance to all-ordinary rules 
of action and re-action, cause and effect: ‘ and no man knoweth 
whence it cometh, or whither it goeth.” 


To the ancients who held the World to be their God, Matter 
its body, and the Etherial powers of the heavens its soul, little 
difficulty could occur in resolving the motions and forces of the 
elements and gravity, as well as all individual animal force into 
the powers of this present universal Deity. By such a solution, 
it is true that the ancients completed and perfected their bastard 
system of Physics; and reduced all causes to one simple tripli- 
cated chain: and the Efficient, the Formal and the Material 
might be successively traced from the highest intellectual opera- 
tion to the lowest sensible pheenomenon. 

To us, however, who hold the Spiritual world perfectly dis- 
tinct from the Material, it must be the grand object of Philo- 
sophy to trace the chain of causes from matter to matter, to the 
first of secondary causes. When a clock has struck, the vibra- 
tions are conveyed along the auditorial nerves to the Sensorium; 
and according to other systems besides those of the Materialists, 
motion is communicated to the Soul itself. Yet analogy, I may 
say experience upon all natural bodies, would rather lead us to 
presume that the motion, after a momentary concentration in the 
sensorium, is again communicated through the brain and skull 
to the surrounding air, and that no part of it can be lost to the 
material world by being communicated to the immaterial. 

The cause of Gravitation, whatever that may be, causes a 
strain and tendency in every body which it does not actually put 


INQUIRY. 3538 


in motion. By this a stress is exerted upon water in a vessel; by 
which the like stress or pressure is exerted against the sides of 
the vessel: and if one of its sides be removed, motion instantly 
ensues. Now it is evident that this strain or stress, as well as 
the motion, must be referred to the same cause. And if future 
discovery should ever show that the antecedent link in the chain 
of being through which this strain is propagated, is an etherial 
fluid of the heavens, we should immediately conclude, that, ex- 
cept where motion was actually produced, there was a continual 
strain. 

In the legitimate use of analogy we are entitled to start such 
an hypothesis: and it is the business of Philosophy to bring it 
to the test of Experiment or Observation by Induction; by which 
it may be confuted, proved, or limited to something less general. 
But if on such an hypothesis we should argue that the unaccount- 
able effects of fire, in its wonderful motions before observed, are 
to be resolved into the same force or strain impressed upon the 
heavens—if, supposing no motion is communicated from the 
material to the immaterial world, as far as we and other animals 
are concerned, we should argue to the reverse, that no motion is 
communicated from the immaterial or the souls of animals. to the 
material,* but that living creatures are only endowed with the 
faculty of diverting and appropriating the force with which they 
are surrounded—if we should argue that, in short, all motion 
among material bodies may be ultimately traced to the etherial 
powers of nature, so adjusted as to constitute the mainspring of 
the machine of the universe ; that they are a fluid whose material 
substance pervades every thing and all space, and perfects the 
chain of being, endowed with no other qualities than those of 
form, but impressed with a continued force which is not an in- 
herent quality, though it can be traced no higher; from which 
all other force and motion amongst things are borrowed, and to 


* Query. Might not the term Analogy be applied to arguments proceed- 
ing upon the relations of contiguity and contrast, as well as upon the relation 
of resemblance ? 


354 PHILOSOPHICAL 


which they are again returned; and into whose operations may 
be ‘resolved ‘not only the chain of accidents, but all the supposi- 
titious qualities of matter—or if, with the school of Hutchinson,* 
we should resolve this force itself, this strain upon the heavens, — 
into the expansion caused by the motions of the Solar triad of 
Fire, Light, and Spirit, three conditions of one etherial fluid; I 
say, we should be tacking one supposition to another; we should 
be weaving but an hypothetic system; we should be using analogy 
not in its legitimate province, but, as Lord Bacon calls it, for the 
purpose of anticipating nature; and we should be running into 
the common error of the ancients, of proceeding from one step to 
another without stopping to prove our progress. 

That all force is dependant upon the powers of the higiene 
is no new hypothesis, but as old as Heathenism itself, for the 
Heathens resolved all forces, both of nature and animals, into the 
powers of the etherial Soul of the universe: and the hypothesis 
properly modified, may be even of still higher antiquity. 


Nothing, perhaps, is more uniformly insisted on among the 
Heathen, than that their Trinity was a triad subordinate to a 
Monad ; ‘which monad ‘was clearly one of those two independent 
principles, which were conceived to have existed before the forma- 
tion of the world,and was the Etherial Intellectual principle. of 
the Universe ; which. was in a manner superseded by the Triad. 
. The Triad is likewise maintained to be Phanes or Eros, the Sun, 
the Soul and Ruler of the world. | 

To ascertain the persons of this triad, then, I shall merely 
place the most ancient speculations upon the subject under one 
another; but at the same time I would observe, that it is one of 
those questions which, for want of sufficient evidence, is incapable 
of being brought to the test of absolute demonstration. 


* The discovery of the component gasses of the Air has overturned this system 
in its original extent, yet I conceive that the substitution of the word Caloric for 
Air might suggest a modification worthy of attention: but there are a great many 
steps which must be proved before this part of the subject can be even appre 
legitimately. 


" INQUIRY. 355 


From the different Orphic fragments we find that the Orphic 
Trinity consisted of 


Metis, Phanes, or Eros, Ericapzeus. 
which are interpreted 

Will, or Light, or Life, or 

Counsel, Love, Lifegiver. 
From Acusilaus, 

Metis, Eros, Ether. 
From Hesiod, according to Damascius, 

Earth, Eros, Tartarus. 
From Pherecydes Syrius, 

Fire, Water, Spirit, or Air, 
From the Sidonians, 

Cronus, Love, _ Cloudy darkness, 
From the Phoenicians, 

Ulomus, Chusorus, The Egg. 
From the Chaldzan and Persian Oracles of Zoroaster, 

Fire, Sun, Ether. 

Fire, Light, Ether, 
From the later Platonists, 

Power, Intellect, Father. 
Power, Intellect, Soul or Spirit, 


By the ancient Theologists, according to Macrobius, the Sun was 
invoked in the Mysteries, as 

Power of Light of | Spirit of 

the world, the world, the world. 
To which may perhaps be added, from Sanchoniatho, the three 
sons of Genus. 

Fire, Light, Flame. 


_ By omitting the Earth, Water, and other materials, which, in 
the formation of the world, are elsewhere disposed of, and passing 
over the refinements of the Pythagoreans, who sometimes even 
deviated so far as to place the raya%éy, the final cause, as the 
Monad, and the three concauses as the Triad, I think we may find 
in the above enumeration sufficient ground for maintaining the 


366 PHILOSOPHICAL 


opinion, that the persons of the Trinity of the Gentiles, viewed 
under a Physical aspect, were regarded as the Fire, the Light, and 
the Spirit or Air of the Etherial fluid Substance of the heavens: _ 
which in a Metaphysical aspect were held to be no other than the 
Power or Will, the Intellect or Reason, and the Spirit.or Affections 
of the Soul of the World; accordingly as the prior Monad was 
contemplated in its Etherial or Intellectual subsistence, . 

Metaphysicians have at length approximated to a truth, 
which, in the Metaphysics of Christianity, is laid down with as 
much perspicuity and decision, as is the Immortality of the Soul, 
or as any other of those points which have been so continually 
agitated among philosophers, modern as well as ancient. The 
distinction between the Intellect, and the Emotions or Affections, 
to which, simple as it may appear, such laborious approaches 
have been made through the mazy paths of Metaphysics, is 
clearly drawn; and the respective seats of them are assigned, it 
may be figuratively, but most naturally, to the Head and Heart. 

The old division of the Mental Powers into those of the Will 
and the Understanding, has long been superseded by the division 
of the school of Reid into the Intellectual and Active Powers, 
But under the name of the Active Powers, the Will and some 
part of the Emotions have been also confounded by that school. 
Later writers, who have drawn the distinction between the In- 
tellect and the Emotions, appear generally to regard the Will as 
a subordinate appendage to the Emotions, connected perhaps 
with the material structure of the Animal. 

There is an ambiguity in the word Will or Volition, which 
may be divided into the Wish, and into the Power to act. The 
Soul thinks, wishes, acts ; and the Power to act appears to me 
to be a mental Power, as distinct from the Wish or any of the 
Emotions, as it is independent of any material structure or 
combination, We may conceive a disembodied spirit with the 
Intellectual Powers, the Train of Thought only, without the 
Emotions; and again such a spirit, with the Intellect and Emo- 
tions, without the Power of action; and such a being might be 
susceptible of every sentiment terminating in contemplation, such 


INQUIRY. 857 


as all intellectual Tastes, Memory, Regret, and a variety of 
others. Stewart, in his speculations upon persons dreaming, 
supposes the Intellectual Powers with the Train of Thought in 
exercise, while the Active powers are suspended. But, of the 
Faculties and Powers which he confounds under that name, it is 
manifest that the Emotions are not suspended: and though the 
Power over the material frame is very generally unexercised 
during sleep, it is a very singular phenomenon, that when the 
Wish to do any particular action is notified, the Soul presently 
takes it for granted that the deed required is actually done, and 
the train of thought is influenced and diverted by some internal 
power, though the wish is not really gratified. And there is 
nothing more common in nature than to have the wish without 
the power to act, or the power without the wish. 

I speak only of the immortal and immaterial soul: but if we 
look more closely into the matter we may observe, in the involun- 
tary motions of the body, in its animal appetites, sensations, and 
desires, and perhaps in its perceptions, something of a material or 
corporeal spirit or frame of life, acting independently, though 
subject to the immortal soul, and whose operations appear to be 
earried on solely by the powers of nature. And it is this which 
appears to be so continually leading men astray into Materialism. 
And herein Plato’s disposition is curious. He places the Intel- 
lect in the Head; a Soul endued with some of the passions, such 
as fortitude, is supposed to reside in the Chest, about the Heart : 
while another soul, of which the appetites, desires, and grosser 
passions are its faculties, about the Stomach and Spleen. The 
more refined Emotions he confounds with the Intellect ; which I 
believe is likewise the case with Kant. 

The numerous passages in the Scriptures in which the Persons 
of the Christian Trinity are shadowed forth by the same natural 
and mental powers which I suppose to constitute the original 
triad of the Gentiles, are too numerous to require to be speci- 
fically referred to.—The Father is continually typified as a Fire 
accepting the sacrifices, consuming and punishing the guilty, as 
the Lord of all power and might, to whom all prayers are com- 


358 PHILOSOPHICAL INQUIRY. 


monly addressed ;—the Son as Light, as a Mediator and a Teacher, 
enlightening the understanding, addressing himself more par- 
ticularly to the Intellect, pointing out the distinctions between 
good and evil;—the Spirit, as Spirit or Air, a mighty rushing 
wind, operating upon the Affections, Feelings, or Emotions. We 
are commanded by the Christian faith to look to the Son for | 
knowledge, to obey his instructions, and to accept the conditions 
of Salvation he has offered—to the Spirit, for grace to influence 
us in all our feelings, wishes and intentions—and to the Father, 
our prayers are to be directed for the power to act. 

I would not presume to lay stress upon any of the hypotheses 
I may have advanced or adduced in this inquiry. Man is apt to 
indulge his fancy in building systems which he conceives may set 
forth the wisdom or magnify the power of his Creator; but when 
he brings them to the test, and finds the truth itself, he finds it 
infinitely more sublime than the happiest flight of his imagina- 
tion. Yet as we must necessarily take all our ideas, as well as 
our language, from the sensible world—as we are taught that it 
it is a glass, in which things spiritual are purposely, but darkly, 
shadowed forth—and as we are assured that man is formed in 
the express image of his Maker; I deem that we outstep not the 
bounds of true philosophy, when we humbly trace, in the glorious 
works of the Almighty, a confirmation of his word, 


INDEX 


OF THE 


ABBREVIATIONS AND OF THE AUTHORS AND EDITIONS 
CITED OR REFERRED TO. 


See Introduction, p. lvii. 





A.—Syncelli Codex Parisianus (1711.) 
Abydenus. See p. xiii. 
Acusilaus, A. D.i. 

Acusilaus, B. C. viii. 

Emilius Sura, 

Africanus, A. D. ii. 

Al—Alii. Others. 

Alcibiades. 

Alexander Polyhistor, B. C. ii. 
Amelius, A.D. iii. 

Ammonius Saccas, A. D. iii. ob. 232. 
Anon.—Anonymous. 
Anticlides. 
Antiochenus—Theophilus. 
Antoninus, ob. A. D. 161. 
Apion, A. D. i. 

Apollodorus, B.C. ii. 
Apollonius Molo, or Melo, B. C, i. 
Apollonius Rhodius, B. C. ii. 
Aretes. 
Argonautica—Orpheus 
Aristarchus. 

Aristophanes, B. C. v. 
Aristoteles, B. C. iv. 

Arius, A. D. iv. 
Armenian.—Trans, Eusebius. 
Arrianus, B. C. ii. 

Artapanus. 

Asclepiades. 

Athenzus, A. D. ii. 
Athenagoras, A. D. ii. 
Aucher, Ed. Arm. Eus. 1818. 
~ Autolychum— Theophilus ad. 


B.—Syncelli Codex Paris. (1764.) 

Bacon, Adv. of Learning and Novum 
Organum. 

Bar-hebreeus Syriac Chron. Ed. Brun 
and Kirsch. 1789. 

Bas.—Basil, Ed. 


’Censorinus, A. D. iii. 


Bekker, Ed. Plato. 

Berossus, B.C. iv. See p.x. 

Bentley, Epist. ad Mill. at the end of 
the Oxf. ed. of Malala. 

Big.—Lectiones Emerici Bigotii. 

Blackwood’s Magazine, Aug. 1830. 

Bochart. Phaleg. 4 

Bougainville, Maps and Papers in 
Acad. des Inscrip. Vol. xxvi. 

Bruce’s Travels. 

Brunk, Ed. Aristophanes. 

Bryant’s Mythology. 


Calvisius Chron. 1617. 

Capell. 

Casaubon, Ed. Strabo. 

Cassandrus. 

Castor, Rhodius, B. C. i. 

Cedrenus, A. D. xi. 

Bonon. Bene- 
dict, 1487. 

Chzremon, A. D. i. 

Choronensis, Moses. 

Chron.—Chronicle. 

Chrysostomus, A. D. iv. 

Cicero, B.C. i. 

Clarke, S., Papers between him and 
Leibnitz. 

Classical Journal. 

Clemens, Alex. A. D. ii. 

Clitarchus, B. C. iv. 

Col.—Ed. Eusebius, Cologne, 1688, by 
Vigerius. 

Crat.—Cratylus of Plato. 

Creuzer. 

Critodemus. 

Cumberland’s Sanchoniatho. 


Damascenus, Nicolaus. 
Damascius, A. D. vi. 








360 INDEX. 


Tleg) c&gxwy, De Principiis. Kopp, 
1826. 

In Parmenidem. 
In Vitam Isidori. 

D’Anville’s Atlas. 

Diczearchus, B.C. iv. 

Dindorf, Ed. Syncellus. 

Diodorus Siculus, B.C. i. Ed. Hanover, 
1604. 

Diogenes Laertius, A. D. ii. Ed. Steph. 
1593. 

Dius. 

Dodwell’s Dissertation on Hanno’s Peri- 
plus. 


Ed.—Edition. 
El.—MS. Josephus, from Library of 
More, Bishop of Ely. 
Enoch, Spurious Antediluvian books of, 
Epicurus, B.C. v. 
Epigenes. 
Epimenides, B.C. viii. 
Epiphanius, A. D. iv. 
Eratosthenes, B.C. ii. 
Eu. Ar.—Armenian Ed. Eusebius. 
Eudemus. 
Euemerus, B.C, iii. 
Euler. 
Eupolemus. 
Eusebius, ob. A. D. 338. 
Chronicle Armenian Aucher, 1818, 
Chronicle Scaliger, 1658. 
Preparatio Evangelica, R. Ste- 
phanus, 1544.—Vigerius, 1628. 
— Cologne Ed. of Vigerius, 
1688. 
Ezekiel, Tragedy of. 


Faber’s Pagan Idolatry, 1816. 
Fabricius Bibliotheca Greea. 
Falconer, Ed. Hanno’s Periplus.. 
Ficinus, ob. A. D. 1499. 

De immortalitate animi. 

De vita czlesti comparand. 
Fr.—Codex Josephi, Lib. K. of France. 
Fr. Patricius Nova Philosophia, 1591. 
Gale. 

Jamblichus. 

Opuscula Mythologica, 1588. 
Gallus, Ed. Sibylline Oracles. 
Gesner, Conr. Ed. Hanno’s Periplus. 
Goar, Ed. Syncellus. 

Gronovius, Ed. Plinius.. 
Grotius. 


Hafn.—Codex Hafniensis (Copenha- 
gen) of Josephus. 

Hamb. MS. Hamburgensis. of Da- 
mascius. 


Hanno’s Periplus. See Int. p. xxvii. 
Ed. Falconer, 1797. 

Hecatzus Milesius, B. C. vii. 

Hellanicus, B. C. v. 

Heraiscus. 

Heringa. 

Herman. 

Hermes, Genesis of.—Ancient Egyptian 
Records. 

Hermetic Books, Ancient from Jambli- 
chus, Modern from Fr. Patricius. 

Hermias, A. D. vi. 

Herodotus, B. C. v. Ed. Oxon. 1817. 

Hesiodus, B. C. ix. 

Hiempsal. 

Hieronymus. 

Hieronymus, A. D. iv. Vers. Euseb. 
Chron. Ed. Scaliger, 1658. 

Homerus, B.C. x. 

Horapollo, A. D. iv. 

Hudson, Ed. Josephus, 1720. 

Hume. 

Hutchinson. 


Jablonski Pantheon Agyptiacum. 
Jackson’s Chronology. 

Jamblichus, ob. A. D. 333, Ed. Gale. 
Jones of Nayland, Essay, 1762. 
Josephus, A. D. i. Ed. Hudson, 1720. 
Isidorus, A. D. vi. 

Julianus Chaldzeus,. A. Dy ik. 

Julianus Theurgus, A. D. ii. 

Julianus Imperator, A. D. iv, 


Kant. 

Kirsch, Ed. Syriae Chroniele.. 
Kopp, Ed. Damascius. 
Kuster, Ed. Suidas. 


Lat.—Latin translation. 
Leibnitz. 

Linus. | 

Lobeck Aglaophamus, 1829. 
Lowth, Bishop. 

Lydus, De Mensibus MS.. 
Lysimachus. 


M.—Margin. 

Macrobius, A. D. iv. Ed. Bipont, 1788. 
Malala, A. D. vii. Ed. Oxon. 1691. 
Manetho, B.C. iii. 

Marg.—Margin. 


Marcellus. 
Marcellinus Ammianus, A, D. iv. 
Marsham’s Chronology. 


Megasthenes, B. C. iv. 


‘Menander Ephesius. 


Mochus. 
Molo Apollonius. 





INDEX. 


Monacensis (Munich) MS. of Damas- 
cius. 

Montacutus, Rd. 

Moses Choronensis. 

MS.—Manuscript. 


Newton, Principia. 
Nicephorus, A. D. xiv. 
Nicolaus Damascenus, B. C. i. 


Ocellus Lucanus, B. C. v. 
Olympiodorus. 
In Phedon. MS. 
Olympius, A. D. vi. 
Om.—Onits. 
Onomacritus. 
_ Orellius, Ed. Sanchoniatho, 1826. 
Orethres. 
Orpheus. 
Oxon.—Oxford Editions. 


Parmenides of Plato. 

Paschal Chronicle, A. D. iv. 
Paterculus, Velleius, A. D. i. 

Patricius, Fr,—Nova Philosophia, 1591. 
Perizonius. 

Pherecydes Syrius, B.C. vii. 

Philo Byblius. 

Philo Judzeus, ob. A. D. 42. 
Philoponus, A. D. vii. 

Philostratus. 
Photius, A. D. ix. 
Picus of Mirandula. 

Conclusiones. 
Plato, B.C. iv. 
Pletho. 

Plinius, A. D. i.; Gron. 1669. 
Plotinus, ob. A. D. 270. 

. Plutarchus, A. D. ii. 
Polemo, B. C. iii, 
Pomponius Mela, A.D. i. 
Porphyrius, ob. A. D. 303. 
Porter’ 8, Sir R. K., Travels. 
Priscianus, A. D. vi. 
Proclus, ob. A. D. 485. 

In Alcibiadem., 

Cratylum. 

Euclidem. 

Parmenidem. 

Politica. 

Timzum. 

Theologiam Platonis. 
Ptolemzus Geographus, A. D. ii. 
Ptolemzus Mendesius, A. D. i. 
Pythagoras, B.C, yi. 


Bibliotheca. 


Qy.—Query. 
Reid. 


See his works. 


361 


Richter, De Berosso. 
ad 


Sallustius, B. C. i. . 

Salmasius, ob. A.D. 1653. Note. 

Sambuci rapa Imperial library 

' ve Hud. Jos. 

Sanchoniatho. See p. viii. 

Scaliger, Ed. Eusebius Chron., &c. 

Scylax, B.C. vi. Periplus. 

Seneca, ob. A. D. 65, Ed. Morell. 

Serranus, Ed. Plato. 

Sextus, Hyp. 

Sibylline Oracles, Ed. Galleeus. 

Simplicius, A. D. vi. 

Solinus, A. D, i. 

Stanley’s Lives of the Philosophers. 

Stephanus, R. Ed. Euseb. 

Stephanus, H. 

Stobeeus, A. D. iv. 

Strabo, ob. A. D. 25, Ed. Amsterdam, 
1707. 

Suidas, A. D. x. Ed. Kuster. 

Symmachus, A. D. iv. 

Syncellus, Georgius, A.D. viii, Ed. 
Dindorf, 1829. 

Synesius, A. D. v. De i insomniis, 

Syrianus. 


Tacitus, A.D. ii. 

Taylor, Ed. Qracles of Zoroaster, v 
Class. Journ. No. 32. 

Tatianus, A.D. ii, 

Thallus. 

Theon, Alexandrinus, A. D. iii. 
M.S. Codex Paris. (2390. ), 

Theophilus Antiochenus, A. D. ii. Ed. 
Oxon. 

Timzus Locrus, B.C. vi. 

Timeus. Plato’s. 

Timotheus. 


Valpy, Ed. Stephani Thesaurus. 
Varro. 

Vat.—Vatican MSS. &c. 

Velleius Paterculus, A. D, i. 

Vet. Int.—Vetus Interpretatio. 
Vigerius, Ed. Eusebius Prep. Ev. 
Vossius, Gerrard, J. De historicis, 1677. 
Vossius, Isaac. 

Usher, Abp. Chronol. 

Vulg.—Vulgo. - 


Walknaer. 
Wolfius. 


Zendavesta. 
Zoroaster. 


ERRATA. 


P. v. 1. 20, for hypothesis read hypotheses., 
1, 23, for hypothesis read hypotheses. 
vi. 1. 17, for hypothesis read hypotheses. 
vii. 1. 2, for hypothesis read hypotheses. 
xix. note *, for 170 read 165. 
xxvii. 1. 19, for Nebuchadnesser read Nebuchadnezzar. 
xxxii. ]. 14, for 1641 read 1461. 
—,1.15, for 1640 read 1460. 
xxxv. 1. 3, for loveliness read loneliness. 
21, line 18, for that read and says that. 
40, 1. 15, for Appion read Apion, 
64, 1. 1, for Celo-Syria read Ceelo-Syria. 
108, 1. 8, for Among read After. 
149, 1. 10, dele have. - 
172, note §, for Sec Dyn read See Dynasties. 
204, note +, for Gem read Gesn. 
239, note *, 1. 4, for 8th read 9th. 
240, note }, for p. 4 read p. 5. 
244, note +, line 3, for or Mixed read and the Mixed. 
250, note f, for Syonches read Synoches. 
268, l. 13, for whether read either. 
295, 1. 20, for as dazzling read as the dazzling. 
324, 1. 2 & 4, Heraclitus occurs in some copies instead of 
Herodotus. ; 
344, 1. last, for augments read arguments. 
346, note *, l. 7, for induce read induces. 
/, 327, for presente read Preesente. 
328, 1. 1, for Brutius read Brutius Preesens. 
‘/—-, 1. 26, for Vergilia read Vergiliz. 





At p. 84 add the following line ; 


tori ‘Hpaxrédng ern ey’. is called Heraclides. He reigned 18 years, 


PRINTED BY T. G. WHITE AND CO, 
Crane Court, Fleet Street, 
LONDON, 














R 
T RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
L 


University of California Library 
z or to the 
4 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 


University of California 
Richmond, CA 94804-4698 





- ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
(415) 642-6753 
_ 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 
to NRLF 
- Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 
prior to due date 





DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 





we 17 B92 





= June 9499: 








AUTO DISC CIRG 7 






























cooasayes? 






U 


by 


‘ ii 
] 
a 
» 


ey 






es 


™ 








Ata